

\ *<■ 



* 0 /• \ v <. s ^ // / CV \ • < 9 - f ** 

.< O N .djNf^Sks *• 'P . ?• <? 5< * 

c '* * •'• — •*•. k -c* .v, * J\ vv 4 " 

^ ^ jCv A V> o 

s ■ ; .„. /.^' % 

*- ^ *' ^ A 

A " * e-r/T/T?^'* ~ v . * A v * 



x * 


' ^ ^ 


.0 




^ v; 

vv >■ 

> \V- 3*£. A 


f S- >„ V K ' ,n0 v^ * * 0 ' V * ^ * Q^s " ' ■ 

v ^kOsv s ■> d ca -c A s ^ 

> % --/•■ 




z ® 

.*A' ^ % 


> "^JP*** s' * ^ - 

*' « > s s \ X , . ^ y o „ x * 

^ v'» s v yr?^ "* •-> C. 

S>V V 

o o N 



^ 'g. & s \^ ’ 

. ''Ssh l -s ^V r> 





A° V' * 

■V s *\^ 0 &- '* v ^ « * * 

Cp *’&£>>-* O' y 

^ 5 *. y 0 , X "* \0 << * ^ TV S s 

. ^ 0 °' 4 °V^ ^ 

■ft ^ 

-3 -c* 



’>* /' 

V> »'*»y "■> 1 ,n> 4 s**> 

A- =.' 


-V AA 
- oV 

f 0 * c“ s '■♦/<*. 

0 * r^vfvy <*• 








^ ^ 




,' 0 * s 

u * 


"A V 1 

X° 3 <. 

* a «-> ^, 

'!' * 0 N 0 ' 3 

»•■*, „•. j -A *'Lnt\ %, v v' 

' •"'* '(• , -/ ;*i^A ■-'* ■'.■■ | 

.—.• ' 3 %A: 3 s^/\ -- 

> , s s A X , , . 'o • X ^ , 0 x 

jK s * V * Q 0 ^ C 0 N C « , 

> ^ r o *- « 5 sS\\\ 

oo' ° 


























































AN ORPHAN 


op 


THE OLD DOMINION. 



/ijb- 

an orphan 


THE OLD DOMINION. 

HER TRIALS AND TRAVELS. 


embracing a history of her life. 


®;tiicit pnxiplljr from frer |o»rnals ait!) fetters. 


BY 

LUMINA SILVERVALE. 

> / A/. . <?+ /OlS&aXzC 


Thy way is in tin* sea, and thy path in the great waters, and thy footsteps 
are not known.” 


PHILADELPHIA: 

J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO. 
1873 . 






4^ O 
^ ^ „S\ 


K 








Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1873, by 
J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO., 

Tn the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington. 
[Right of Translation reserved.] 


ppincott’s Press, 
Philadelphia. 








TO 

MY MOTHER, 

MY KIND STEPFATHER, 

MY BROTHERS, 

AND 

ALL THE ORPHANS IN THE LAND, 



OF THE RESPECT AND AFFECTION OF 


THE AUTHOR. 






/ 





i 


PREFACE. 


The only apology for putting forth this work is a desire 
to be useful. The author wishes to encourage the friendly, 
and cheer with hope even the helpless orphan. She also 
desires to impart useful and important information to any 
who may be possessed of a missionary spirit. This infor¬ 
mation relates to the manners, language, modes of living, 
and in fine everything that is peculiar to that great and 
wonderful nation who claim an origin far anterior to the 
recognized father of our race, Adam himself. The Chinese 
are certainly a remarkable people, and the reader of the 
following biography and travels will, it is hoped, find a 
faithful picture of a nation who may perhaps play an im¬ 
portant part in the future history of our own great and 
growing country. The greatest study of mankind is man, 
but to know one nation only is not to understand this sub¬ 
ject in half its breadth. Nothing so enlarges our ideas 
as foreign travel. To understand the peculiarities of the 
various nations and tribes of this babbling earth; to 
know what they eat and drink and how they sleep, for 
what they live and toil, and what are their hopes beyond 
the bounds of this transient scene ; to know all this, and 
to know it by seeing it, has been with the author a 
passion. What gives pleasure to us we naturally think 
will be interesting to others, and as but few can travel ex- 

(vii) 


I 





PREFACE. 


viii 

tensively, the author hopes to give to the reader such a 
life-like view of the people with whom she lived and 
labored, that both profit and pleasure may result. The 
work lays no peculiar claims to literary excellence, and 
asks not for criticism; whilst it has at least one merit, the 
author has in nowise willfully deviated from the intent of 
true description, and the endeavor “to do good.” 

L. S. 



AN 


ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


CHAPTER I. 

During the summer vacation of the last year that the 
beautiful Mary Sterling spent at school she became ac¬ 
quainted with Mr. Samuel Hobyn, a handsome, accom- 
plishedj and generous-hearted young gentleman, owning 
an estate in her father’s neighborhood, who had been en- 
; gaged in business in a distant country, and having ob- 
, tained his majority, had returned home to enjoy his patri¬ 
mony. He sought to entangle Miss Sterling’s heart in 
the silken meshes of love, but was for a time unsuccessful, 
as she was “ too young to marry any one.” Mr. Hobyn’s 
home was beautiful, supplied with servants and many of 
; the luxuries of life. Then he was “so noble and hand- 
I some,” and his heart the home of so many “ good moral 
; qualities.” 

Many young ladies set their caps, but without success, 

I as Miss Sterling alone had made an indelible impression 
i upon his heart. He knew that the school of which she was 
a member would close on the first of December for their 
winter’s vacation, which she would spend at home. How 
often did he sigh for this wished-for period to arrive ! 

Many gay parties were given in the large circle of his 
acquaintances, to which he was always invited, and which 
j he frequently attended ; but his attentions were so general 
to the young ladies that no one felt that she was slighted, 
yet none could feel that he paid her special attention. 

But in these festive times he felt that the angel of his 

2 (9) 





10 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


happiness was far away at a boarding-school, poring over 
books, or might be “ alone with memory,” her bright blue 
eyes fixed with a vacant stare on the floor of her room ; 
sometimes raising her round, white arm, finished with a 
very pretty hand, with delicate, tapering fingers, to push 
aside the dark curl as it fell from her beautiful neck and 
intercepted her gaze for a moment; or perhaps she might 
be sitting busily engaged with her slate and pencil in mak¬ 
ing calculations down to the second of the time when she 
would return home, and finished by drawing a landscape 
picture of Mr. Hobyn’s residence. Although he did not 
appear in the pencil sketch, yet he was portrayed in loving 
colors as large as life in the foreground of the intangible 
picture sketched in her imagination. 

Mr. Hobyn had never told her that he would wait until 
she had finished her course of studies; but she hoped that 
he would, and then her father could not possibly object to 
her being united to “ a gentleman with so many flattering 
prospects.” 

Too brilliant or too sombre lines are often employed in 
painting pictures of the imagination, but in this Miss 
Sterling was true to life. She returned home at the time 
anticipated when she left in the summer, and as soon as 
an opportunity offered she inquired of her servant maid 
whether Mr. Hobyn was married, and to her girlhood’s 
joy she found that he was still single, and that he asked 
“ Uncle Phil,” who had often been there to get some of 
the fine peaches and apples that grew in his large orchard, 
when his young mistress was coming home. 

The mirthful season of the Christmas holidays being over, 
and when all had entered upon the duties of the new year 
with a cheerful spirit and bright prospects for the future, 
Mr. Sterling informed his daughter that, as he then wished 
to enlarge the circle of her opportunities, in an educa¬ 
tional point of view, he had concluded to send her to one of 
the first female schools in the city of Richmond as soon 
as she could get her wardrobe prepared. This she ex¬ 
pedited in order to carry out her father’s wishes. 

Mr. Hobyn, hearing that Miss Sterling would leave for 
her school in a short time, became fearful that his oppor¬ 
tunities for renewing his suit were rapidly passing away; 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


11 


in consequence of which he pressed his overtures more 
zealously than ever, and ere her young heart was aware 
she pledged herself to become the plighted partner of his 
sorrows and his joys, for she loved him with unsophisti¬ 
cated devotion, and in accepting his heart she had given 
her own in return. 

In order to put an end to her going to school again, Mr. 
Hobyn, with the consent of his affianced bride, asked Mr. 
Sterling for his beautiful daughter in marriage. To this 
he very reluctantly consented, on account of her being so 
young and inexperienced,—she had scarcely emerged from 
childhood, not having completed her fifteenth year,—and 
that both were too young to realize the great responsi¬ 
bility of the step they were about to take ; and so it proved 
in after-years, for after all life is a thing of solid realities, 
and not of bright visions, whose brilliant pictures grow 
sombre and repulsive as we approach them, or burst as 
beadlike bubbles on the receding wave. 

For weeks Summerset Cottage (the name of Miss Ster¬ 
ling’s home) was a scene of preparation in some depart¬ 
ment or other for the approaching festival, as the marriage 
ceremony was always, in those days, celebrated at the 
house of the bride, and it would seem with great pro¬ 
priety. A wedding was something that attracted the atten¬ 
tion of the whole round of acquaintances, both old and 
young, as all expected to join in the dance, which usually 
continued for several successive days. 

At last the appointed day arrived for young Ilobyn to 
lead his bride before the hymeneal altar. He appeared 
leading forward with graceful and manly air his young 
and lovely bride, who shone as bright and beauteous as a 
spring morning, and it was evident that she could not 
have proceeded had she not been supported by the arm of 
her tender lover. All arose as they entered the room, 
and (as there were just enough for an agreeable com¬ 
pany) formed a circle, and heard them exchange vows of 
love before the man of God, after which many congratu¬ 
lations were offered by the relatives and friends of the 
newly-wedded pair. 

It was a bright and joyous time to all but the widowed 
father of the young bride of scarcely fifteen summers, the 



12 


AN ORPHAN OP THE OLD DOMINION. 


charm of whose beauty was heightened by her childlike 
simplicity and frankness. The tears which she saw stand¬ 
ing on her loved father’s cheek caused a passing shadow 


over her joyous spirit. 

In the rear portico all the servants had collected to 
“ wish much joy to the bride and bridegroom,” their “young 
mistress and master Hobyn,” which being over, the young 
couple returned to the parlor to join in the dance. 

On the evening of the second day after the marriage 
Mr. Hobyn took his bride home, accompanied by a num¬ 
ber of invited guests. It was a handsome, large brick 
house with Venetian blinds, which was reached by pass¬ 
ing through an avenue of poplar- and locust-trees. In 
front of the building was a flower-garden laid out with 
much taste. 

The rosebushes were notin bloom, but the bright tulips 
and gay honeysuckles presented a brilliant appearance, 
while the hyacinths, blue-bottles, and the lily of the valley 
were drooping their modest heads and perfuming the air 
with their delicious fragrance. 

In the rear of the house was a number of fruit-trees of 
different kinds in full bloom, among which the peach-trees, 
with bright pink blossoms, shone in conspicuous and 
eclipsing beauty. 

In front, without, and in the large quadrangular court¬ 
yard, grew many lovely trees, around which were cling¬ 
ing creepers of rich and luxuriant foliage adorned with 
crimson flowers and coral-like berries. In the centre of 
the circular grass-plot was a beautiful summer-house, em¬ 
bowered in the dense foliage of white and yellow jas¬ 
mine and woodbine in flower. Birds of variegated and 
lovely plumage were caroling sweet music from their leafy 
bowers, as if in keeping with the gala scene at the “ home,” 
for it seemed that the very genius of mirth had taken pos¬ 
session of it for the time; but even the season of mirth must 
have an end, and give place to the more sober, practical 
duties of life. 

In the domestic department of the “home” Mrs. Hobyn 
had the assistance and advice of two of Mr. Hobyn’s sis¬ 
ters, who had been some time making preparations for the 
reception of the lovely bride of their youngest brother. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


13 


And no one had a higher claim on their time and attention 
than their brother and his young wife, who was ever ready 
and anxious to practice her newly-acquired lessons. Her 
rosy, smiling, dimpled face was seen in the culinary de¬ 
partment, as well as in the more refined and congenial 
circle of the parlor. 

Often in the flower-garden were her tiny white hands 
busy in twining and interweaving the truant vines around 
their latticed home, or pruning the flowers of their exuber¬ 
ant growth (which would hasten premature decay) to effect 
a greater development of their natural beauty. 

Mr. Hobyn looked with pride on his lovely wife when 
engaged in her domestic duties; but while in the flower- 
garden, her rosy, bright eyes appearing among the vines 
and flowers, he thought that they rivaled them in beauty. 

Roses and flowers do not bloom incessantly, so earthly 
happiness must come to an end. Mrs. Hobyn buried her 
eldest child in the family graveyard. Thus did one dark 
messenger of affliction flit across their pathway of life, so 
recently tinged with golden-hued promises of continued 
happiness; but promises, like sunshine, are often suc¬ 
ceeded by shadows. 

This season of gloom was soon followed by others, until 
a dark cloud arose above the horizon of their domestic bliss, 
ere long to overcast the sky of their earthly prospects and 
burst in a merciless storm on the frail bark in which, with 
swelling sails, and wafted by sweet, balmy breezes athwart 
the silvery expanse, they had so lately entered upon the 
sea of life, spanned by rainbow hopes. Friends ashore—not 
seeing the storm, shoals, and breakers ahead—cheer them 
on until words are exhausted in wishing them a prosperous 
voyage and a safe and happy arrival in their destined port. 

In a few short months Mrs. Hobyn is clad in deep 
mourning for her devoted and much-loved and only parent. 
Her father, though apparently in perfect health, did not 
live long to give happiness to her auspicious commence¬ 
ment of life. To be deprived of his paternal love and 
counsels for awhile overwhelmed the natural gayety of her 
spirits. 

Almost as soon as the funeral obsequies were over, the 
young, brave, and generous Mr. Hobyn was called to the 

2* 





14 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


battle-field to fight for his country. He hesitated not, but 
joined a large company of volunteers then waiting to per¬ 
form the line of march to the camp near the town of 
Hampton. 

On account of the depressing influence the sight of so 
many soldiers might have on the spirits of his young wife, 
Mr. Hobyn sent a request to the captain of the company 
to pass by his house as quietly as possible, under the 
cover and silence of the night, politely stating his reason 
for so doing, and that he would meet them at seven o’clock 
next morning in the grove in front of Colonel Callum’s 
residence. 

Clad in his gay regimentals, with his warlike, capari¬ 
soned steed before the gate of the paternal mansion, Mr. 
Hobyn, with a firm step, but heaving bosom, and many 
big, burning tears crossing his youthful, but manly, cheeks, 
took leave of his agonized, weeping wife. What volumes 
rushed through the thoughts of that moment I will not 
attempt to describe. This might be the last time those 
eyes, telegraphing with the illumined characters of love, 
might meet again on earth. 

Ere an hour’s ride, Mr. Hobyn joined the cavalcade of 
brave soldiers. Many were sitting with sad faces and down¬ 
cast eyes, from which the dewdrops of sorrow were falling 
in silent, but quick, succession. They had parted with all 
they held dear on earth for a term of hardship and toil in 
the service of their country. 

Colonel Callum, who had been an officer in the Revolu¬ 
tion, came with his two sons and son-in-law to join this 
youthful cavalcade, composed of the flower and first-ripe 
fruit of their country, wept when he saw them, and wished 
that all of that chivalrous band were his own sons, that he 
might send forth a full regiment to fight for his country. 

Onward and onward they moved, with their gay plumes 
waving in the gentle morning breezes, whose low, faint 
moans seemed so dirgelike. Each carried his sorrows 
locked up in his own bosom, for they were too sacred to 
be imparted to stranger ears. 

The day closed with a glorious sunset, and the cavalcade 
struck their tents for the night. Many hands were busy in 
penning, in black and white, the brilliant hopes of a speedy 



AN ORTH AN OF TIIE OLD DOMINION. 


15 


termination of the war, and their return to loved ones at 
home. Loved forms and faces, which passed before them in 
their day-dreams, in their lonely, but not solitary, travel, 
were the last images that faded from consciousness, and 
appeared again as soon as their weary limbs, and still 
more weary minds, were composed on the couch which 
mother earth ever affords her toilworn children. 

Nothirfg unusual occurred to relieve the dull monotony of 
their tedious journey over a long dusty road in hot weather. 

Soon after reaching a station for soldiers, not far from 
Hampton, they heard the most welcome of all intelligence, 
from friend to friend, that all was well at home, save the 
vacuum produced by the absence of a husband, son, or 
brother. 

At this camp they were not able to obtain food for them¬ 
selves, or anything for their horses but dried grass, for 
three days. The weather was excessively hot, as no rain 
had fallen for some time, in consequence of which drink¬ 
able water, to allay their increasing thirst, was with diffi¬ 
culty obtained. Their sufferings were most intense, but 
on the evening of the third day’s suffering a grateful and 
copious shower fell upon the parched and cracked earth, 
and rain fell successively for several days, reviving nature 
and causing the barren fields to wear a smiling and beauti¬ 
ful appearance. These privations and trials endured by 
the young volunteers rather enhanced than diminished 
their zeal in the defense of their country, and cheered 
them onward to the performance of new duties. 

Their being ordered to stop at this camp was what they 
did not anticipate on leaving home. In time they were 
ordered to repair, with all possible speed, to Hampton ; 
but before they had remained long at this place, peace 
was proclaimed,—the cannon’s roar, the clash of arms, the 
din and cry of battle was hushed to silence, and the sol¬ 
diers discharged. 

With how much zeal did they return to enjoy the com¬ 
forts and fireside pleasures of their own homes ! How 
happy the return to those that were left! No doubt the 
incense of many a prayer was offered up from the altar of 
grateful hearts for the safe return of those whose faces they 
feared that they would see no more this side eternity. 



16 


an orphan of the old dominion. 


During the absence of the stronger sex a portion of the 
colored population had begun to be very menacing in their 
manners to the unprotected and defenseless white families; 
and had it not been for their timely return, which put an 
end to the impending insurrection, all of their families 
would have been murdered. One of Mr. Hobyn’s servants 
told Mrs. Hobyn that there were only three old white men 
in the county, and what could they do with so many to 
fight against them ? And as for his own master, it would 
be a long time before he would be allowed to come home, 
if he did not get killed in the war. This naturally threw 
the whole defenseless community in a panic. What a pro¬ 
pitious providence that their husbands, sons, and brothers 
were released from the duties which their country claimed 
from them, to repel the more sanguinary war, which threat¬ 
ened their loved and defenseless ones in their domestic 
circle, around their own hearthstones, to which the im¬ 
minent one at South Hampton would scarcely have been 
a prelude ! 

It was afterwards ascertained that the idea of massa¬ 
cring all the defenseless white females did not originate 
with the negroes, but that they were instigated by fiends 
incarnate, clad in the livery of respectable citizens, to take 
this diabolical step as soon as an opportunity should offer; 
these promised the poor, deluded wretches a share of 
the spoils for the performance of the horrid deed, when 
they really intended to pillage the houses of all the money, 
jewels, and other valuables, leaving the poor, duped sables 
to reap the bitter fruits which credulity had sown, by losing 
their own lives. It is consoling to the Christian philoso¬ 
pher, that the “Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, 
and giveth it to whomsoever he will.” 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


IT 


CHAPTER II. 

Mr. Hobyn had been left, by his father-in-law, chief 
executor to his large estate, which required much time to 
settle up in the way demanded by the testator, whose some¬ 
what unexpected death left his pecuniary matters in a 
rather unsettled condition. 

Mr. Sterling hoped to the last few days of his life that 
he would recover, and be able to adjust squarely his own 
accounts with his debtors. In consequence of this pro¬ 
crastination much money was lost which was justly due 
to the estate. 

The deceased was a man of temperate habits, just in all 
his dealings with his fellow-citizens. The genius of hos¬ 
pitality reigned in his domicile, at whose board the worthy 
poor always found themselves on an equality with the 
rich in participating of the bounties which were spread 
before them. So that he had universally the name of a 
kind neighbor and a good man ; so regular in his attend¬ 
ance at church on the Sabbath, and upright in his walk 
through life, that by many, especially by his own servants, 
he was esteemed a Christian, though he never made an 
open profession of religion. 

The Hobyns returned to the “home” until Mr. Hobyn 
was able to adjust the business to which he had been ap¬ 
pointed by his late father-in-law, which was difficult to do 
without seeking legal advice. Mr. Sterling said, on his 
dying bed, that "a gentleman in Richmond owed him several 
thousand dollars, for which he at the time took a bond 
without security, as the money was promised to be re¬ 
turned in a few days ; and being taken sick the day after, 
he wrote the creditor to come and see him in order to arrange 
matters, but that he had never received a line from him. 
This money, with other important sums and landed 
property, after several years of perplexity and anxiety, Mr. 
Hobyn was not able to recover even by a legal process. 

A little bright, rosy-cheeked, cherub boy completed the 






18 


AN ORPHAN OF TIIE OLD DOMINION. 


trio of this afflicted family; his advent was like a ray of 
sunshine through the dark cloud which had so long hung j 
over them at the “home.” His infantile smiles and his | 
cooings fell on Mrs. Hobyn’s ear with softer than dovelike 
accents, and rivaled in sweetness the fragrance, which was 
wafted by the breezes, from the rich festoons of gay flowers 
as they hung in magnificence from their parent stems, or 
the warbling of the feathered songsters in the vine-clad 
bowers, the shrubbery, or the more densely foliaged trees. 
She now felt less intensely the separation from her 
orphan sisters and brother, as the happy expression of her 
face was more than thrice reflected by that of her darling j 
little boy, whose dimpled cheeks were like the sparkling | 
ripples of a placid lake. 

Mr. Hobyn thought he was a perfect prodigy ; and he, i 
with his wife, began to lay plans for his education, and i 
heard, in the distant future, the thunder of his eloquence, 
as it burst from his lips in the halls of our national Con- | 
gress, its fame filling the length and breadth of the land, j 
Thus did young hope spread her balmy wings over the f 
gayly-painted picture before them, but not the “ hope which \ 
is anchor to the soul, both sure and steadfast,” and maketh !■ 
not ashamed. 

Both parents thought there never was a home so happy f 
as theirs. Little Willie’s intellect began to expand almost * 
to precociousness as he grew in stature and physical f 
strength. He could run without nurse’s assistance to 
meet his papa at the yard gate, to get a ride around the !° 
lawn with him, and tell him, in his childish glee, about his j 11 
pet kitten that Aunt Walton had given him, and his little r 
dog Hido, and all the little ducks and chickens that mamma f 1 
had said that he might have, and his little colt that was l E 
almost big enough for him to ride, and that he “ was to ride f! 
a big horse when he was a man like papa.” 

When the little fellow entered his mother’s chamber, he j 
had to tell her all that papa had said to him and all that I" 
he had told papa; and then requested nurse to hang up P 
his little red cap, like papa did his, in the hall. “ Please, | ( 
nurse ! will, will you?” This he said so coaxingly that f 
nurse could not help attending immediately to his request, f 

He often asked his papa who made the pretty candles ! 1 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


19 


so high up in the sky, and what God made them for ; and 
a number of such questions, which are “simple in their 
nature, but ill to solve,” and many in which there was a 
mixture of the sublime and the ridiculous. But Willie’s 
parents were like Gallio, in St. Paul’s day, “ cared for 
none of these things,” though they labored for the riches 
“ which perish in the using.” 

It was often remarked by Mr. Hobyn’s pious acquaint¬ 
ances that it was a pity that a man of such noble qualities 
and lofty aspirations was not a Christian. There was so 
much practical magnanimity in his every-day life that, had 
he been a Christian, he would have been a demonstration 
of that charity (the climax of Christian virtues) which 
“suffereth long and is kind,” and which “rendereth unto 
Caesar the things which are Caesar’s.” 

Mrs. Hobyn frequently felt that this world often prom<- 
ises, but never satisfies, the soul which seeks its happiness* 
in the brilliant display of the ball-room or the whist-party. 
But these feelings were like the “morning cloud and early 
dew,”—the “ baseless fabric of a vision,” which leaves 
“not a rack behind.” 

Though not entirely to his satisfaction, Mr. Hobyn had 
completed the settlement of his late father-in-law’s estate 
and received his wife’s patrimony. He also resigned the 
guardianship of the youngest daughter, and began to make 
arrangements for moving to Alabama. 

The first step was to sell the “home,”—the place of so 
many pleasant and melancholy memories, where he was born 
and spent the early years of his childhood with his devoted 
I parents aud a large circle of alfectionate brothers and sisters, 
^and where his parents died and he had spent several happy 
; years with his young, beautiful, and loving wife; where 
lay the mouldering remains of his infant daughter beside 
those of his lamented parents; where his little darling 
Willie first heard parental voices breathing into his ears 
their affectionate solicitude for the little stranger’s comfort. 
These reflections, like dark shadows, passed through Mr. 
Hobyn’s mind, and touched a thousand tender chords. He 
'wept when he thought that many of those loved ones were 
either dead or far away, and that the scenes of his child¬ 
hood, hallowed by a host of tender associations, could not 



20 


an orphan of the old dominion. 


return. He thought it would be best for the pecuniary 
interest of his family, and that his servants would not 
have to work so hard, and he could succeed much better 
every way, in a new country. 

Another light sprang up in their dwelling; a little 
daughter, though not so physically beautiful as her brother, 
was in every way his equal in mind and heart, and her 
history will stand in bold relief in the subsequent pages 
of this narrative. 

The “ home,” being disposed of, was legally transferred 
to its newly-installed owner, a plain-looking man, who had 
acquired much money by hard labor, and wished to be in 
possession of a home that was showy in its exterior, that 
it might be apparent to the world that he was a rich man, 
and advance his tall, gawky-looking daughters (to his 
limited ideas the acme of elegance), through the golden 
charms of their father’s large possessions, who looked upon 
mental cultivation as worse than nothing, as it brought no 
money to the possessors, but made them averse to work, and 
inclined them to talk about things that he neither knew nor 
cared about; and as to himself, he had made as pretty a 
fortune as any man need to want without learning, and his 
children could do the same. Such is the picture of those 
who succeeded the late refined and cultivated inmates of 
the “ home.” Those lovely walks and shades are trodden 
by unknown feet; and flowers, beauteous and rare, if 
reared at all, are reared by stranger hands. 

To the neighbors there seemed a funeral-like gloom to 
hang over the whole premises, and they remarked while 
passing by, how sad it made them feel to think that they 
should see the loved family no more ! 

Mr. and Mrs. Hobyn had been very kind to the poor in 
their vicinity, and of course had friends among them as 
well as among the opulent. 

They had now taken leave of their relatives, acquaint¬ 
ances, and familiar scenes of by-gone days, to seek a home 
and friends among those that were unknown and untried. 
Doubtless they had, notwithstanding the buoyancy of their 
youthful and hopeful minds, some misgivings about the 
untried future. They had passed the Rubicon, and had 
but to go forward, or, in the language of the ingenious 


21 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


dreamer of Bedford jail, “ address themselves to their 

InnWLf i he wh 0 ]e land was before th bnt th 
ooked forward to a home on the Tennessee, somewhere 

Bntti k A i a , bama ' as a terminu 3 of their wanderings. 
B“t the breath of disappointment often chills the heart, and 
they had not learned to trust “in the Lord with all their 


~ -- ~ 111 LUt? J 

heart,” and to be “ careful for nothin^ ” 

o * 


CHAPTER III. 

Mr. Hobyn’s family consisted of himself, Mrs. Hobvn 
I a little son and infant daughter, Willie and Almaria, and a 
number of servants. As the houses of entertainment 
tor travelers were few and far between, they had often to 
camp out by night, as they were well provided with tents 
and other requisites to their comfort; consequently it was 
I not much of a hardship. Their camp-table, which was 
nothing more than a cloth spread upon the ground, was 
supplied, for a compensation, by the simple-hearted people 
with bread, milk, venison, bacon, or fowls, which were 
often eaten with more relish than the most sumptuous fare 
at the celebrated “St. Nicholas,” on Broadway: while 
the horses received an abundant supply of corn or hay 
from the cribs and stacks of those who lived near the 
roadside. 

Our travelers soon found themselves among the moun¬ 
tains of the u Old Dominion,” and their journeyings neces¬ 
sarily became shorter daily. They toiled on, following 
the steep mountain road before them, surrounded by the 
most sublime, wild, and impressive scenery, for nature 
reigned there in all her glory. The air was pure, fresh, and 
bracing, and now and then a lovely stream meandered far 
down in the valley, there concealed by the dense foliage 
and flowers overhanging its bright waters, and appearing 
again, was quickly hid by the dark brow of the mountain, 
and still beyond it seemed lessened to a crystal thread. 
Before them arose a lofty mountain, clad "in luxuriant 

3 





22 


AN ORriIAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


verdure, curving at places far into the valley, and at those 
points, and the summits, bathed in a sea of golden light; 
at others, retiring, cast into dark, sombre, and repulsive 
shades. Beyond, mountains on mountains seemed to rise, 
like a sea of terrestrial waves, until they were lost in the 
distant haze, and fancy painted them still farther on. Our 
travelers, having reached the summit of the mountains, 
nature’s great observatories, they took a survey of the 
grand, wild, wonderful, and almost boundless panorama 
spread out before them ; and far above, the mountain bird 
“ sailed in majestic flight, with an air as wild and free as 
the genius of liberty.” Everything seemed basking in 
the sunshine. Innumerable songsters warbled forth their 
sweetest music. Wild flowers, with the morning dew 
sparkling in crystal drops on their beautiful and virgin 
lips, turned their lovely cheeks to receive the first smiles 
from the “ powerful king of day,” as he came forth rejoicing 
in his chariot of gold from his chamber of orient splendor; 
and even the tiny, buzzing, sportive, fluttering insects, 
darting through the air, joined in the universal hallelujahs 
to God the Creator. 

This lovely and sublime scenery fast receded from their 
view, as they had already entered a dark, waving forest, 
densely woven with an undergrowth of shrubbery and 
clinging vine, almost excluding the light of the sun. Some¬ 
times the graceful deer would start from the copse, and 
bound away before them, over hillocks and through dark 
ravines, till lost from the sight. The streams were so clear, 
and the pebbled bottom appeared so near the surface, that 
Mr. Hobyn, who was unacquainted with its deceptive ap¬ 
pearance, more than once found his horses swimming in a 
depth of twelve or eighteen feet of water. 

Our travelers, being almost worn out by the fatigue in¬ 
cidental to crossing the mountainous portions of Virginia, 
stopped a few days (to rest themselves and their team) 
at Abington, the county seat of Washington, at that time 
the most flourishing and considerable town in South¬ 
western Virginia. Here they found many persons from 
Eastern Virginia, forming a society cultivated, refined, and 
hospitable. 

After recovering from the fatigue of traveling over the 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


23 


rough mountain roads, Mr. Hobyn continued his journey 

at wl, W h S r ar c. d ’ Untl1 they came to a rural hotel, J a point 

me^ Here » ^ tl V,rginia > Tea nessee, and Kentucky 

meet. Heie again they met with many Virginians and 

Union PerSOnS °’ emi ° ratin S t0 Afferent portions of the 

SonmVThT ! 7 '"I th ' S SeCt ' 0n Was wi, d and beautiful, 
miration of ^ aTe, ® rs were almost unbounded in their ad- 
miration of it, and the pious heart looked in through 
ture up to nature’s God, and mentally exclaimed, “ My 
.rather made them all.” ^ 

Travders meeting* under such circumstances, feel a kind 

nLpp ^!t° nShlP ' Th 9 e 1 " quiries alwa y s arise t From what 
place did you come ? To what place going-? What pros¬ 
pects before you? etc. While the genealogy of their 

r/ h f.r sg . one ,°i er more than ° nce ' eHher fr ° m the 

first settlement of America, or from their great-grand¬ 
parents back to that time, to find out if there was^not a 
real relationship between the individuals themselves, that 

reSion 1 ^ Fe ated to a relation » or to some cousin of a 

This place, at that time, seemed to have been a sort of 
tocus at which most persons moving simultaneously from 
Virginia to any of the Southern or Western States met 
wUh Persons from other States moving in the same direc¬ 
tion. I here, in the emigrant’s equipage, could be found 
every style of fashion, every phase of dress, every kind 
of animal of the domestic and useful kind indigenous to 
the country; teams of horses or mules drawing wagons 
and carts, containing feather beds, wooden chairs, tin-pails 
festoons of old boots and shoes tied on behind the wagons* 
which contain various articles of housekeeping; gridirons 
frying-pans, coffee-pots, iron skillets, and other little indis- 
pensables, which could not be so distinctly enumerated 
were packed up with more bulky articles of household 
furniture; some wagons carrying the servants, others 
provender for the horses ; children crying and others play- 
imr • — v:__i— i r J 


l o > 


. / - J O ui/uuio JJU4J- 

some white and colored women preparing the meals 


for their respective families or their owners, some arriv¬ 
ing in a cart with a white boy on the foremost horse as a 
driver, or to give him a rest from his long walk; per- 







24 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


haps a group of negroes of all ages and sizes, with their 
shoes and knapsacks hung over their shoulders, a calash- 
topped gig, a carry-all, and ever and anon a carriage with 
a yellow body painted in wreaths of flowers; some per¬ 
sons on horseback, others walking and trying to keep up 
with the riders, who in their turn take the place of the 
walkers, while the faithful dogs were at liberty to walk, 
or were confined with cords to the wagons or carts. 

The favorable reports from various persons,, who had 
been there and were returning to settle up their estates, 
with a view of emigrating with their families the subse¬ 
quent year, confirmed more than ever Mr. Hobyn’s opinion 
that Alabama was the Eden of the Union. His heart 
glowed with anticipation of soon realizing a princely for¬ 
tune for his children. The ascent of the Cumberland 
Mountains appeared less difficult than those in Yirginia. 
So occupied was his mind with the brilliant future, that 
present difficulties seemed annihilated. They succeeded 
in reaching the summit of Spenser’s Hill, which tradition 
says was so called from the circumstance of a man by the 
name of Spenser being killed by the lawless bandits who 
once infested that mountain pass. 

In descending the mountain, a feeling of indescribable 
loneliness took possession of the minds which, a short 
time before, were almost in ecstasies from the extensive 
view of the Tennessee valley, as seen from the mountain- 
top. A dense forest of crab-trees cast its shadow over 
the roadside and a deathlike stillness was all around, save 
the gurgling of a stream as its waters flowed over the 
rocky bottom and wound around the base of the moun¬ 
tain. Even the feathered choristers in this lugubrious 
region seemed afraid to break the awful silence by singing 
in their wonted sonorous tones; but, in almost half-sup¬ 
pressed notes, sang in a minor scale a serenade to the 
queen of desolation who reigned supreme in her awful 
solitude, once the abode of wild and ferocious beasts, 
and lawless banditti still more savage, who caused the 
blood of the helpless traveler to flow and to cry aloud for 
vengeance* to Him who saith that “ vengeance is mine, 
I will repay.” 

Mr. Iiobyn did not think it safe to camp out again 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


25 


during 1 the remainder of his journey, but stopped at pri¬ 
vate houses or such hotels as the country then afforded. 
These places of rest for the accommodation of weary 
travelers were often nothing more than log-cabins, a hab¬ 
itation for the keeper’s family, and another built in the 
same style in the yard for the entertainment of those who 
put up for the night, which often had but one room. Some¬ 
times the beds had curtains, and sometimes not. Though 
there were none of the luxuries of life to be found at these 
places, yet most of the necessaries could be obtained, in 
the way of poultry, eggs, pork, bacon, bear's bacon, green 
and dried venison, and such were usually seen in the bill 
of fare which was spread out on a large, rough pine table 
before the guests, who had been sitting most comfort¬ 
ably before a glowing fire of huge logs, which had been 
cut from the contiguous forest. Each regaled himself, if 
he wished, by puffing from his mouth smoke inhaled from 
a corn-cob pipe, to which was attached a reed stem. The 
smoke arose in graceful curls as from a small furnace, 
until it filled the room with an aromatic fog. Some one of 
the guests, more anxious to entertain than to be enter¬ 
tained, detailed a long and frightful account of his own 
adventures, or some that he had heard his father tell about 
himself or some one that he knew. This was often done 
to the great amusement of his companions in the hotel of 
the backwoods. 

The hostess and her daughters attended to the business 
of the culinary department, while the father did the service 
of footman to his table at the same time, his guests doing 
ample justice to what was spread before them, the most 
garrulous stopping occasionally to discuss the political 
aspect of the country, both pro and con the administra¬ 
tion. Some were traveling for the sake of seeing the 
country, with a view to have what they saw published in 
a book for the improvement and entertainment of those 
who stay at home and have more leisure to read than 
money to furnish the means for traveling, or have not the 
courage to brave the dangers and endure the privations 
in almost every form, with no companion or weapon of 
defense but a knapsack and walking-stick. These noble 
pioneers will by-and-by give to the world the fruits of 

3 * 





26 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


their observation and experience in the tangible form of a 
volume, with travels through the length and breadth 
of the land, which will enlighten the ignorant and add 
much to the fund of those who hold the treasures of knowl¬ 
edge. Men of luxuriant imaginations, refined manners, 
and classic tastes were often met in these secluded, almost 
wilderness, houses of entertainment; and many lasting 
friendships were formed (for mind sympathizes with mind), 
and often were reflected through the mysterious lines 
of epistles from one end of the Union to the other, to the 
long-cherished objects of regard, for 

u Fancy roves where ocean rolls, 

And loves to dwell with absent friends.” 

At another turn of the road was seen the industrious 
plowman driving his team through the long furrows of 
his spacious fields of corn and cotton, the rattling of the 
wagons and cart-wheels, the noise of the busy woodman 
with his axe felling the trees for his future plantation or 
the site of a town. Perhaps the location had but two 
or three log-cabins in which the hardy pioneer had set¬ 
tled with his frugal and industrious wife and half-dozen 
sprightly children, his faithful dog, a cow or two, and a 
span of horses, which made the sum total of his earthly 
possessions, an immense fortune in the incipient State. 
The segment of these towns lay on the beautiful Tennes¬ 
see River; the low grounds on the banks were rich and 
fertile, the climate salubrious and delightful, everywhere 
surrounded with beautiful prospects and sylvan scenes. 
The only candle known was the pine-knot, which gave 
a mellow, yet sufficiently bright, light, by which the 
mother and daughters did all the sewing for the family, as 
daylight was of too much value to be consumed in matters 
of secondary importance ; at least the family thought that 
the grand desideratum, for which to spend their time and 
strength, was to make money. Did their raiment become 
torn ? the thorn-bush furnished pins, by the means of 
which the rent could readily be repaired. 

Our travelers sometimes, on stopping to get water for 
themselves and horses, would find many of the inmates 
of these slightly-built log-houses suffering sadly from the 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


21 


visitations of fever and ague, without any of the comforts 
of which the sick stand so much in need, or the angel¬ 
like visits of a kind and attentive physician. What a 
miserable lot 1 Hardships innumerable they had to en¬ 
counter ! The sympathizing travelers bestowed a few kind 
words and looks on the cadaverous-looking and emaci¬ 
ated invalids. Mr. Hobyn, having considerable knowl¬ 
edge of pharmacy and-.the practice of medicine, pre¬ 
scribed and divided his medical stores with them. He 
often left with a feeling of mournful interest in his patients, 
some of whom had a burning fever, whom he never ex¬ 
pected to see or hear from again, but wished much to 
know whether they had derived any material benefit from 
his prescriptions. Like the true philanthropist, he felt 
happy for having done a virtuous action. He was often 
struck with the incongruous and evasive answers of these 
sick persons to his questions as to the healthfulness of the 
country. “Oh, yes, it is very healthy here; but some 
distance from here, lower down on the river, it is very 
sickly.” These answers might be made in a settlement 
in which there were scarcely enough of those who were 
well to wait on those that were sick. 

Perhaps Mr. Hobyn thought that these things might be 
but a foreshadowing of what his own family might be called 
to endure in that scarcely settled country, as he was not 
more than a hundred miles from the place he intended to 
locate with his family. He grew thoughtful as doubts 
darkened his prospects for the future. Had he, in whose 
heart so many estimable qualities were concentred, been 
a Christian, he would have committed his way unto the 
Great Fountain of all good, and with filial submission 
have said, “Father, thy will be done.” 

Onward from this little opening, like a bright islet in the 
dark forbidding ocean of forest, the road continued until 
another winding brought to view a clearing in which the 
women were picking up the grain after the men who were 
reaping, some plowing or working with the hoe. They 
were located in a more healthy region, and on account of 
their out-door exercise were hardy and vigorous. Though 
without that cultivated refinement which characterizes the 
daughters of the older States, they had kiud hearts, which 



28 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


you would soon realize by becoming a guest in their 
rough, coarsely-built houses of two rooms, with an open¬ 
ing sometimes in the middle, with a ground-floor for a 
passage and a piazza in front, where the tables are spread 
with animal flesh, bread, milk, and butter, and, being in¬ 
vited by the host, you have only to ascend a step-ladder to 
secure a resting-place for the night, while the openings in 
the roof allow the stars to give you a light to sleep by, and 
the winds through the crevices in the walls whisper a 
sweet lullaby, and, away in the balmy arms of Morpheus, 
you are speedily wafted and transported to the fairy¬ 
land of dreams. 

The sun had just retired behind the lofty hills, leaving 
in his pathway streaks of golden light dancing on the 
mountain-top, over which it had just rode in a chariot of 
glory. The clouds were tinged with purple and crimson 
and yellow of all shades and hues; the clear sky varied 
from a blue to a fine green at the horizon ; the evening 
had begun to throw her shadows in the distance,—the 
river before them to reflect the bright stars as they one by 
one peeped out half-timidly from their hiding-places ; the 
moon was tipping the tops of the trees with her silvery 
light as she sailed in state over the ethereal and pathless 
pavement of the sky; the birds were seeking their homes 
for the night and shooting hither and thither across each 
other, bursting into short, gay notes, or singing their 
evening songs in their leafy hiding-places. 

Mr. Hobyn and his family group had just arrived at 
the crossing-place of the river, but, finding the water too 
deep to be forded, it occurred to him that there was a 
ferry-boat on the opposite side,—so called aloud for the 
ferryman. A large manufacturing mill was near the base 
of the hill. On the top of another hill glimpses of a mag¬ 
nificent dwelling were seen through the slight openings of 
a well-wooded park, which reached down to the margin of 
the river, and which, by its windings, was soon hid be¬ 
hind the hills. An air of tranquillity and retirement reigned 
supreme, which impressed our traveler with images of 
domestic happiness. The river was all bordered with 
reeds, tall flowering shrubs, overrun and matted by beau¬ 
tiful creepers with green leaves and gay flowers. 


AN ORFIIAN OF TIIE OLD DOMINION. 


29 


By this time the ferrymen had come with their large 
ferry-boat to take the passengers over the river. The 
Hobyns asked the boatmen the name of their master, and 
if he would take in travelers for the night, to which they 
replied, “ Humph ! why, yes, sir. My massa, mistess, 
young massas and young misses, da is all good people, 
from old Virginny; da is mighty rich gentlefolks, and sure 
enough quality ; big family.” The old boatman went on 
praising his master and family until encomiums seemed 
exhausted. 

As they approached Mr. Smith’s residence, tears invol¬ 
untarily flowed from Mrs. Hobyn’s eyes like April showers. 
Her mind went back to the beautiful and commodious 
home which she had left forever. Mr. Hobyn alighted 
from the carriage, went to the house, a servant met him 
and invited him to be seated in the parlor, into which Mr. 
Smith soon entered. After some preliminaries, Mr. Smith 
came out with Mr. Hobyn and invited Mrs. Hobyn to 
spend the night under their roof. It was with much effort 
that she restrained herself from sobbing as she entered 
the spacious hall, in which she was met by Mrs. Smith, a 
lady-like woman somewhat advanced in years, who con¬ 
ducted her to a retired room where she could lay off her 
hood and traveling-dress. She also gave some directions 
to the nurse about little Willie and the baby, which she 
held in her arms. Mrs. Smith asked Willie his own name 
, and that of his sister’s, as both seemed quite animated 
with the transition from a close carriage to a spacious 
house, and seemed disposed to make themselves agree- 
[ able to all the inmates of the place. 

After Mrs. Hobyn had rested awhile and completed 
her toilet for the evening, she was invited to join her hus- 
' band, Mr. Smith, and family, and was conducted by one 
of the daughters into an elegant and luxuriously-furnished 
parlor. Mr. Smith was a man of extensive reading, and 
one whose remarkably courtly address would entitle him 
to be styled a “Virginia gentleman,” in whose company 
every person at once felt himself at home. 

A delicious and bountiful tea was prepared for them, 
such as weary travelers, who had been accustomed to the 
best fare, could appreciate. The conversation again turned 





30 


AN ORTIIAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


on Old Virginia, as a matter of course, which was con¬ 
ducted with so much real intelligence by the guests, host, 
and hostess, as to give zest till late in the evening, to the 
no little gratification and edification of the young ladies 
and gentlemen. The latter had visited Virginia as they 
went and returned from Yale College. They remembered 
with much pleasure what they saw and the numerous 
acquaintances they had formed during their short but de¬ 
lightful sojourn in the “ Old Dominion.” 

The young ladies had been educated at the Moravian 
Female Academy, in Salem, North Carolina. Their father 
had promised to take them and their mother to Virginia 
the ensuing spring, in order that they might visit the 
different watering-places during the summer, among the 
highlands of that State. Mr. Hobyn gave them letters of 
introduction to many of his friends who lived in different 
parts of the country. 

Though they were much solicited to stay several days 
longer, as the weather was uncommonly fine, Mr. and Mrs. 
Hobyn thought it best to proceed on their journey. The 
team was already in harness, and ready to be hitched to the 
wagons and carriage at the slightest intimation from their 
master. 

After partaking of the sumptuous breakfast before them, 
Mr. Hobyn took out his pocket-book to pay off his bill of 
entertainment; but Mr. Smith told him that so far from 
charging Mr. Hobyn, that the scale ought to be turned, and 
he, Mr. Smith, ought to pay Mr. and Mrs. Hobyn for the 
pleasant interview that they had afforded him and family. 

A nice luncheon was put up for the travelers’ noon 
repast by Mrs. Smith’s own hands, and a bottle of tea, for 
baby Almaria, was handed to the nurse. They left amidst 
the mutual expressions of good wishes for each other’s 
continued prosperity. 

Mr. Hobyn’s servants seemed to have been as agreeably 
entertained by Mr. Smith’s servants, in their way, as their 
sable guests could have desired, as many of them were ! 
from “ Ole Virginny,” and knew either their father and 
mother, “or their grandmammy or granddaddy.” They j 
had also a lunch put for them to eat on the way, before 
they halted for dinner. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


31 


As the party proceeded, the mountains in some places 
gradually depressed into well-cultivated farms; and hand¬ 
some houses were seen in the beautiful and charming val- 
le} r s, some with green lawns, interspersed with flowering 
shrubs and stately trees, in a manner that indicated the 
taste and judgment of the proprietors, and opened a smiling 
vista to the eye, and enlivened the grand highway to the 
Southern States. They were feasted with a continued 
succession of green meadows teeming with flocks and herds 
of cattle, until they began to give place to dark forests of 
oaks and sombre evergreens. 

The bright scene of animation from which they had 
just emerged contrasted strongly with the deep solitude 
which they were entering. This region of country was 
rich in legendary lore. The scarcely civilized inhabitants 
told Mr. and Mrs. Iiobyn many wonderful things about 
“ the hounts” that often visited the woods around their 
cabins during the darkness of the night, and flew away as 
soon as it began to be daylight; that they and many other 
persons had heard them beating the tops of the trees with 
their broomsticks, and howling and stumbling as they 
entered the hollow rocks and gorges of the mountains, and 
sometimes they even came into their houses in the night, 
and held them so fast to their beds that they could not 
move hand or foot. And many times the ghosts of those 
that died would come to the houses in which they once 
had lived, and look at the family that they had left, and then 
quickly vanish through the chinks in the walls, or through 
• the slabs on the roof. These and many kindred stories 
originated in the minds of those ignorant and superstitious 
i people, which could be accounted for on philosophic prin¬ 
ciples by the intelligent. Many of these inhabitants had 
j never heard a sermon, or seen a Bible, or if they had one 
were not able to read it. In their case it might be said, 
with much application, that “ ignorance is the parent of 
credulity.” 

The travelers, with their little children and nurse, were 
compelled to lodge in a log-cabin more than one night in 
passing through this truly wilderness country, while their 
servants took shelter in the covered wagons, and slept 
more soundly than did their owners in a scarcely more 



32 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


commodious resting-place. A few boiled eggs, bear’s meat, 
and Indian bread were the only edibles that the host could 
supply, which was indeed a contrast with the princely 
fare at Mr. Smith’s. 

In these wilderness cabins the capacious fire-places were 
filled with wood, from the adjacent forest, above which j 
were hung bear’s meat and venison, for the purpose of 
being dried by the heat and smoke; so the chimney per- j 
formed the threefold office,—smoke-house, cooking-range, 
and fire-place. 

They halted one day, about noon, near what appeared 
to be the remains of an ancient fortification. A purling | 
stream poured its crystal waters over a ledge of rocks at i 
hand; many daggers of flint stone, with which the Indians j 
pointed their arrows, and a few stone hatchets, were picked j 
up. Here, no doubt, in olden time the red men of the j 
forest held their war councils, and performed the feats of j 
the savage war-dance around their doomed prisoners, who 
were tied to the stake and made to suffer all the horrors of; 
a lingering death by a slow fire, which was kindled under¬ 
neath them by the Indian women. Fancy could, at that 
moment, hear the yells of savage vengeance and the 
shrieks of the tortured, while the warriors smoked their; 
pipes in sullen silence, ever and anon casting a wild and 
savage look, lighted up with fiendish triumph, at the vic-j 
tims of their diabolical pleasure, till death put an end to 
the scene and the bloody Moloch was appeased and the | 
fire went out, leaving nothing of the animated forms but a 
few mouldering ashes, while the spirit had returned to the! 
God who gave it. The poor Indian who once stood there 
and thought he heard the voice of Deity in the rustling of 
his native woods, and in the noise of the bright waters, 
will stand there no more, gazing on the face of the full- 
orbed moon with wonder until a spirit of devotion is 
kindled within him to the Great Spirit who rides on the 
white clouds above. 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


33 


CHAPTER IY. 

Mr. and Mrs. Hobyn, after a long 1 and tedious journey 
and many hair-breadth escapes, found themselves (ap¬ 
parently) permanently settled in a large house ceiled with 
cedar, on the Tennessee River, near the foot of a moun¬ 
tain. They obtained a home, more congenial to their 
tastes, and with much more facility, than they expected, and 
then the situation was also an improvable one. The great 
abundance of snakes was a cause of annoyance to Mrs. 
Hobyn: they were like the beasts that roamed over the 
plains of Juan Fernandez ,— u their tameness was shocking 
to” her. Sometimes she would see them peeping down from 
the ceiling over her head, and once, during a day’s indis¬ 
position, she woke up and found one partially suspended 
from the tester of her bed. There was no one in the house 
but her maid-servant, who, after making considerable effort 
to dispatch it, allowed it to escape through the roof of the 
house. In the afternoon Mr. Hobyn, who had been to the 
town near them, returned, and told Mrs. Hobyn that he 
had been thinking about purchasing a large landed estate 
adjoining his own, extending to and including many un¬ 
improved lots in the town, to which he would move his 
family as soon as a suitable house could be erected, after 
the negotiations were adjusted. She was much delighted 
at the idea of leaving the place that she then lived in, on ac¬ 
count of those nuisances of which she was so nervously 
afraid, which made her so constantly unhappy about herself 
and children. 

From the large trees in the woods vast quantities of 
wild honey were obtained. Mr. Hobyn, to experimentize 
a little, placed, accordingly, a flour barrel over a swarm of 
wild bees, and at the expiration of six weeks from that 
time found it filled and dripping with “ golden nectar.” 

Mr. Hobyn had taken much pains to beautify his home 
on the lovely Tennessee. Knowing that his resources were 

4 



34 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


ample, he wished to have his children accustomed to the 
style of living in which their parents had been brought up. 

During the year, the purchase being completed, the 
Hobyns removed to the large two-story house, of commo¬ 
dious and airy rooms, which was just finished. At the 
suggestion of many persons, they concluded that the most 
lucrative business that could be engaged in would be to 
open a first-class boarding-house, as there was none in the 
place. 

In this they succeeded beyond their most sanguine ex¬ 
pectations. Having brought from their Virginia home 
many handsome and useful articles for housekeeping, and 
well-trained servants of their own, they were comparatively 
at but little expense, though Mr. Hobyn afterwards sent to 
Philadelphia and New York for supplies as he needed 
them. Money flowed in constantly. 

The parents paid the utmost attention to the manners 
of their children—the practice of true gentlemanly polite¬ 
ness from Willie toward his sister in their social intercourse, 
while a dignified and lady-like deportment was required 
of the sister, though only two years old, toward her brother 
and her little associates. They consequently retained 
those polite and easy manners which are the result of 
practice and good breeding. They were held up by pa¬ 
rents as models of imitation for their children,—so good, 
so obedient to their father and mother, so polite to 
every person; even the servants were spoken to politely 
and kindly when asked to do anything, so that Mr. 
Ilobyn’s family was a circle of urbanity around which the 
refined and cultivated gathered. He ever showed him¬ 
self friendly, and had many friends even when riches had 
“made to themselves wings and flown away.” His suave 
and gentlemanly manners ingratiated him into the good 
opinion of the business men of the town. A cashier of a 
bank, and owner of the largest mercantile firm in the place, 
after repeated solicitations, induced Mr. Hobyn to become 
a partner in the large concern, and at the same time bor¬ 
rowed money from him, and promised to refund it as soon 
as certain payments became due. Mr. Hobyn acceded to 
his request, and lent him thousands of dollars, believing 
him to be a man of wealth, of the strictest integrity of prin- 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 35 

ciple, and placing most implicit confidence in all that he 
promised; but the sequel will show that in the practice 
of that beautiful virtue which makes man “ the noblest 
work of God,” he manifested an entire ignorance. 

Dr. Campton and family, from Virginia, old acquaint¬ 
ances of the Hobyns, arrived at their house very unex¬ 
pectedly ; they of course met with a hearty reception. 
With Mr. Hobyn’s assistance Dr. Campton soon found an 
eligible situation for a physician, and moved thither imme¬ 
diately, putting out his card for the practice of medicine. 

Some days after finding themselves at home, Dr. Camp¬ 
ton became seriously ill, and sent for Mr. Hobyn and Dr. 
Rusden, who boarded with Mr. Hobyn, to come with all 
possible haste, which they did, and found him suffering 
from what they feared premonitory symptoms of malignant 
fever. Mr. Hobyn watched over him unremittingly a day 
and night, as though he had been his brother, when Dr. 
Rusden pronounced it a case of measles, which, by the free 
use of hot teas, soon developed. 

Mr. Hobyn, believing that he had had the malady in his 
early childhood, gave himself no anxiety about its being 
infectious, but remained with his sick friend until he was 
rapidly recovering. 

He returned home to rest himself from the fatigue con¬ 
sequent on incessant watching, which he had performed 
with a brother’s solicitude. His slight indisposition, so 
far from being relieved by rest, increased constantly. Dr. 
Rusden told him that he had strong symptoms of measles, 
notwithstanding his strongly maintaining that he had the 
disease in childhood, which he continued to do until the 
eruptions confirmed the opinion of the physician. 

The family, servants, and other persons had been ex¬ 
posed more or less to the atmosphere of the patient’s room. 
There was little doubt but that all would be down with 
it at the same time. 

Mr. Hobyn was exceedingly ill ; for a while his life was 
despaired of, the disease not being of the mildest form. 
Before he began to recover, little Almaria, who had been 
j much fondled by her father, became so sick that very little 
, hope was entertained by the attendant physicians of her 
recovery. Mrs. Hobyn watched over her cot with all the 




36 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


anxiety of a devoted mother, at the same time that her hus¬ 
band was hourly expected to die, and she was antici¬ 
pating an attack for herself, Willie, and her principal maid¬ 
servant. This debilitated her constitution very much, and 
made her less able to bear up under the disease that was 
insidiously lurking in her system. She was taken with 
inflammation of the lungs, succeeded by several hemor¬ 
rhages, leaving her with but little more strength than an 
infant, and was thought to be in confirmed consumption; 
it was long ere she recovered sufficiently to ride out in a 
carriage. Their neighbors had been exceedingly kind and 
constant in their attentions during their distress. 

Mr. Hobyn was but a shadow of what he had been in 
physical and mental energy before his late afflictions. He 
did not hasten to investigate his pecuniary matters, be¬ 
lieving that his partner (Mr. Swindle) was doing so and 
managing his financial interests correctly; that it would 
be ostensibly a reflection on his honesty to inquire into 
what appeared to be going on so well. Mr. Hobyn, being 
a man of high sense of honor, little thought that the traitor 
and friend could be acted at one and the same time ; that 
his guileless spirit was fostering a serpent of the most 
deadly venom, which was ready to dart the mortal fang in 
all that was beautiful and fair, and justly belonging to the 
Hobyn family, ready to behold the young invalid wife, 
and her husband not less an invalid, and their three help¬ 
less children crying for bread, whilst their parents were 
not able to supply them. 

During Mr. Hobyn’s protracted illness, he had given up 
all his private papers into Swindle’s care, thinking that if 
he died his family would have a kind friend to look up to, 
who would manage his estate in the most judicious man¬ 
ner for them, as his pecuniary matters were not involved 
in intricacy. The papers with which this “ wolf in sheep’s 
clothing” was intrusted contained important receipts and 
bonds to a large amount. A large fortune seemed just 
within their owner’s grasp, when the dark cloud of ad¬ 
versity which overshadowed them in by-gone days began 
to rise in another quarter of their temporal horizon. 

After many and repeated requests, Swindle returned 
“all the papers’’with which Mr. Hobyn, in his almost 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


31 


overwhelming distress, had intrusted to his care. Upon ex¬ 
amination, Mr. Hobyn found that many important receipts 
and all the bonds which involved Swindle were not to be 
found. He pretended that the papers had been stolen 
from him, while he had in his possession such papers as 
involved Mr. Hobyn as his partner in their large mercan¬ 
tile establishment. 

About this time the bank failed of which Swindle was 
cashier, involving in its ruin the entire pecuniary fortunes 
of many. The large mercantile concern was found bank¬ 
rupt, not able to meet more than three-fourths of its liabil¬ 
ities. This came like a thunderbolt from a clear sky on 
Mr. Hobyn’s prospects. Swindle was entirely insolvent. 
But though Mr. Hobyn was injured in his financial pros¬ 
pects, he was not broken, and had something handsome 
left. 

Swindle, after his failure, spent five or six months at 
. the South. On his return from New Orleans, the place 
in which he said that he had figured mostly and made a 
large fortune, he had an almost palatial residence erected 
(many did not hesitate to sav) “out of the embezzled 
funds of poor Hobynall the exterior bricks of which 
were cast in oiled moulds ; the interior being furnished 
j with all that the genius of taste and elegance could wish; 

around the walls were suspended rare and costly pictures. 

! The superbly gilt corniced bay-windows were draped with 
| handsomely embroidered French lace curtains, with their 
ample and light folds lined with the richest flowered crim¬ 
son damask, bordered with a wreath of interwoven leaves 
and flowers, edged with crimson and gold-colored fringe; 
soft Turkey carpets, comfortable chairs, massive tables 
and silver urns, velvet ottomans, rosewood and damask 
rocking-chairs. Everything in the house bespoke wealth 
| and ease and even luxury, showing that there was no ordi¬ 
nary draw upon some well-filled coffer (even if unlawfully 
gained), to supply so magnificently the requisites of a 
creative imagination ; and, from the pretended ashes of his 
1 former wealth, Swindle’s fortune arose, phcenix-like, on 
| more extended wings than those upon which soared the 
annihilated form of its parent. 

Thus flourished the embezzling Swindle, who, some 






38 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


years before, had been transplanted from the country of 
‘‘wooden nutmegs” to a southern soil, where the “al¬ 
mighty dollar” ceases to be the “Alpha and Omega” of 
all that is good or great. But more will be said of him 
in a subsequent part of this volume. 


CHAPTER Y. 

Drs. RusDENand Campton still urged Mr. Hobyn more 
strenuously than ever that he should take Mrs. Hobyn 
to a more southern climate, while there was a chance of 
her recovery. He settled up his pecuniary matters as 
expeditiously as his feeble health permitted, with the 
intention of removing as soon as he recovered strength to j 
undertake the long journey. He had many friends in the 
place from whom it was a great trial to separate himself, 
besides tearing away from his comfortable home and its j 
lovely scenery. He and Mrs. Hobyn, when in health, 
had often ascended the lofty mountain (which was near i 
them) during their morning’s ramble, the ascent of which 
was not difficult. Large, grey rocks, upon which grew i 
lofty cedars, jutted over rude and frightful precipices; j 
streamlets started and leaped from behind them, and sung | 
in their sparkling, perennial flow, over sweeping walls of 
wild, caverned cliffs, covered with beautiful evergreens, all 
presented to them in their mountain walk. On reaching : 
the sunlit summit, the view of the surrounding country is I 
picturesque and sublime in a high degree:—the mussel- 
shoals, large cotton and corn fields, hamlets and villages, 
handsome dwellings of private citizens, the Tennessee I 
River rolling exultingly at the foot of the mountains, and I 
only lost to the gaze by intervening hills and curves of the j 
mountain. The top, forming a beautiful table-land, was | 
covered with tall, waving cedars, overshadowing three | 
springs of different sizes, two of which are circular, and 
the other nearly twenty feet long, from which deer often 
quench their thirst, while wild ducks perform their aquatic 








AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


39 


feats in the bosoms of those placid springs. It was on 
this height that Mr. Hobyn hived those wild bees which, 
in six weeks, made more honey than could be borne by 
two men. The springs referred to have no outlet. Some 
suppose them to be natural wells, and around them are 
found shells of various kinds, and beds of coal. There are 
springs on both sides of the mountain, in caves. The 
water was clear and cool as could be desired, milk and 
butter kept well in them. The one on Mr. Hobyn’s side 
of the mountain was an intermittent spring, while that on 
the opposite was perpetual, to which some one went with 
a view to sweep it out, carrying a lighted candle: this 
was soon extinguished, and the broom left, and, floating 
in, was found in Mr. Hobyn’s spring, showing that the 
stream extended through a subterranean passage, the 
entire mountain, near the base of which were four circular 
lakes, with fish in them. Silver perch, more than any 
other, were seen on a cool day sunning themselves on top 
of the lustrous waters, and were often caught with a hook 
and line. Some supposed that they came out of the river, 
but there was no visible outlet; the water, from the lime¬ 
stone, cool, clear, and pleasant. On the alluvial soil grew 
a grove of cedars of great height, and near were huge 
rocks, with two Indian characters on them. 

On the opposite side of the Tennessee River was a 
wondrous burying-ground : the number of graves about five, 
the longest one placed in the centre, all having large trees 
growing on them, in the branches of which were many 
birds singing in wild and sweet notes. The skeletons, of 
different sizes, were larger than the present race of men, 
and in a standing position. The form of the grove was 
circular, and about forty-five feet in circumference; the 
height of the sand-colored granite slabs was seven feet or 
more, the width two and a half feet, and in thickness about 
two inches; the soil around them full of mussel-shell 
coarsely pulverized. 

These places of curious interest formed a source of much 
pleasure to Mr. and Mrs. Hobyn and their little children, 
into whose minds they endeavored to instil the desire for 
information. Mr. Ilobyn, in digging a well, at the depth of 
seventy-five feet below the surface of the ground, found a 



40 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


great manv bones. Dr. Rusden hoped that lie would be 
able to get a sufficient number to form a skeleton, but they 
crumbled as soon as they were exposed to the air. A 
small earthen bowl, placed on ashes among which were 
those of coals, was also found, with shells of different kinds, 
but all fell like dust to the ground after a moment’s expo¬ 
sure to the decomposing influence of the air. 

Mr. Hobyn, with one-third of his former property, set 
out with his invalid family for Louisiana, in a flat-boat, 
passing through the “Boiling Pot,” so called from its ro¬ 
tund shape and the violent ebullition of its waters, and 
soon after passed through a part of the river still more 
dangerous, called “ the Suck the waves crested with 
white foam, very high, noisy, and exceedingly dangerous. 
While all were filled with awe, Almaria called out several 
times playfully, “My sheep!”* A pilot had to be ob¬ 
tained before venturing in. The river was hemmed on either 
side by high banks, and ere many hours they reached the 
mussel-shoals, so called from the great number of mussel- 
shells with which they abound. This part is twenty-three 
miles in length, abounding in islets, around which the cur¬ 
rent runs with the greatest velocity, almost producing a 
whirlpool. It has the appearance of counter currents, and 
every moment it seemed as though the boat would be en¬ 
gulfed by the tumultuous and contending waves. The 
banks of the river were low on one side and high on the 
other. 

Having passed through these aquatic difficulties, they 
pursued their way down the river more leisurely. Passing 
near an Indian settlement, Mrs. Hobyn expressed a wish 
to give them a call at their own homes. The captain, who 
spoke the language of these people, proffered to act as in¬ 
terpreter. The Indians were friendly, and dressed in red 
calico. The hair of the women was parted in the middle, 
plaited, or hung loosely over their shoulders. One of the 
chiefs had a medal which had been given him by General 
Washington, when his tribe became friendly to the whites. 
Around their wigwams were small well-cultivated gardens 
of exceedingly rich soil. The captain said that some years 


* From the fleecy appearance of the waves. 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


41 


previously the settlement was very large, but the land 
being bought from them by the United States government, 
the greater part of them had gone to some place appointed 
for them by the President, and that he never heard such 
lamentations as they made over the graves of their ances¬ 
tors some days before their departure, and that it made 
him shed tears profusely. 

Mr. Hobyn reached a settlement on the Mississippi 
River, where he left his family until he could go to Louis¬ 
iana and select for himself, and prepare a home for his 
family. Mr. Hobyn embarked in a steamboat which took 
him to New Orleans, where he obtained medical advice for 
himself and Mrs. Hobyn. 

Three long months were spent by Mrs. Hobyn in anxious 
suspense about the safety of her husband, before she was 
gladdened by his happy and safe return. He appeared 
somewhat improved in health; but on the eve of his setting 
out for Louisiana he had an attack of fever, which, by 
many, it was thought, would prove fatal, yet he was again 
restored to his family. It is to be regretted of one with 
| such unexceptionable deportment and uprightness, so fin¬ 
ished a gentleman, that his principles had not been reg- 
I ulated in childhood by the influence of Christian in- 
j struction, and taught to feel the full force of the Scripture 
j maxim that “godliness with contentment is great gain,” 
so that while the waves of affliction in pecuniary disap¬ 
pointments and loss of health were rolling over him, he 
might have been able to “commit his way unto the 
Lord .” 

Mr. Hobyn was not favorably impressed with the state 
of society where he expected to locate his family. This 
1 he much regretted, but hoped that it would improve by 
the constant ebb and flow of the tide of emigration. The 
land was very fertile, producing abundant crops. Orange 
groves, in full bloom, mingled their perfume with that of 
the chaste and queenly magnolias, which were in abund¬ 
ance over the rich and shady plains. Birds of variegated 
plumage, from the clear, bright, and sparkling, to the 
more dusky hues, sung in sweet notes their songs of sub¬ 
lunary bliss; delicious fruits, myriads of resplendent 
flowers, fleecy clouds of silvery light floating under a pure 





42 


AN ORTH AN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


sky, all seemed evidences of the acquisition of sumless 
riches in the future. As Mr. Hobyn’s mind was more of a 
poetical than a reflective cast, and somewhat of a credul¬ 
ous order, he was allured by this paradisiacal scenery to 
pitch on that enchanting spot as the home of his family, 
as soon as he was able to bring them thither. But, as a 
serpent was found in the Eden of old, so were many 
found in this, in the form of disappointments, sickness, 
Indians, and wild beasts which left the magnificent forests 
that fringed the plains like a “ garland of evergreens,” 
and prowled about at night. 

At the season of the year in which Mr. Hobyn returned, j 
it was impossible to travel by water, as it was then at the I 
lowest point; so they made their way by land, arriving | 
during the healthy season, and settled in a prairie portion 
of the State. As the warm season approached, the air 
became very hot, oppressive, and damp. Sickness began 
to invade the newly-arrived family, who were strangers 
in a strange land, and entirely unable to procure medical 
advice. Mr. Hobyn had some knowledge of the science I 
and practice of medicine, but was unacquainted with the 
mode of treating the diseases of this new climate. His 
physical constitution,—which had been debilitated by the 
long and tedious attack of measles, pecuniary troubles, his j 
wife’s poor health, subsequent spell of fever, and the toil ; 
and anxieties incident to travelling,—was far from being j 
restored to its natural vigor, and the first to be prostrated 
by southern chills, which, vampire-like, prey upon the j 
spirits and vitals of those who are the unfortunate subjects fc 
of their attacks. In a few weeks the family became sick, j 
servants and all. 

As Mr. Hobyn was recovering, he determined to go | 
to New Orleans again, to seek medical aid for himself and j; 
his afflicted family. He speedily returned, bringing the jj 
medicines, and a little benefitted by the trip, but much J 
depressed in mind at seeing his family so destitute of | 
every comfort which their indisposition required, and to j 
which they had been accustomed until a short time before. | 

A Methodist minister and his wife visited Mr. Hobyn \ 
and family in their sickness, to encourage them to remain ; j 
told them that the season was unparalleled in the history } 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


43 


of chills and fevers, and that they had never known so 
much general distress. How true it is that “ true religion 
is ever kind !” The minister’s wife gave Mr. Hobyn a 
letter of introduction to her father, who was a distin¬ 
guished man in the State, and insisted on his taking his 
family to her father’s parish, where they would receive 
every attention their situation required. But Mr. Hobyn 
thought that the best plan would be to leave the State 
altogether, for a more northerly, yet sufficiently warm 
climate, to suit the health of Mrs. Hobyn. He and his 
wife never forgot the interest which those Christian people 
manifested in their welfare, and long after Mr. Hobyn’s 
death did Mrs. Hobyn speak of it. It was certainly like 
a “ well of water in a thirsty land.” 

Mr. Hobyn’s family becoming sick so recently after his 
reaching his supposed permanent home, he had been able 
to do but little in the way of making a settlement, any 
further than to finish a few log-cabins to answer their 
present purposes and to prepare to make a crop; but fever 
put an end to these operations forever. His humble dwell¬ 
ing was converted into a hospital. The puncheon floors 
were covered with dried moss to prevent the dampness 
and malaria from rising to the poor invalids, who were 
prostrated on luxurious feather beds, brought from home 
and placed on bedsteads of the most primitive style,— 
made by Mr. Hobyn for temporary use,—around which 
were hung rich curtains (relics of former times) to shield 
them from the sanguinary mosquitoes, and the damp, chilly 
atmosphere of night. A new trouble was added to their 
accumulated sufferings, the streamlets which had afforded 
them abundant water were rapidly dried up under the 
vaporizing effects of the hot sun ; the rain water which 
[fell in such copious showers soon became offensive and 
j impregnated with insects, which our sufferers had no 
means of separating but by filtering the water through a 
cloth. The process was, of course, a very imperfect one ; 
though the insects were strained out, the repulsive odor re¬ 
mained, and was so unendurable to the olfactories that even 
Willie and his little sister, who were continually begging 
for water,—so great was their thirst,—refused to drink it. 
Their mother, who was somewhat recovered, thought to 




44 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


purify the water by boiling it and making a beverage of 
weak coffee, with which to moisten their burning lips and 
throats ; but the stagnant smell was still there, and it could 
not be relished. The imploring look, and the little ema¬ 
ciated stretched-out hand, with the plaintive cry for water, 
as they lay almost paralyzed with fever, were too much for 
their devoted and sympathizing parents. Mrs. Ilobyn 
found, to her great joy, that the rain water that fell in the 
cow and horse tracks under the shade of trees did not j 
spoil or evaporate as soon as that in the sunshine. From * 
these little reservoirs she was often enabled to get a 
grateful draught of water for her suffering children. 

The Hobyns had formed many friendships in this part | 
of the country, once fraught with so many bright images | 
of the future and the gay dreams of anticipation. They j 
left with much regret; but health was now the boon most j 
coveted by these poor wanderers, emaciated by disease j 
and disappointments. They turned their faces towards [ 
Missouri in pursuit of health and a rich soil, where they | 
would once more feel that there was a resting place for < 
them on earth. 

As soon as they began to travel, their health began to | 
improve. Mr. Hobyn procured a pilot to take his family 
by water, while he would pursue a nearer route by land, to j 
procure lodging for the night at a place which they would J 
reach in time; but the guide, who was a youth of the 
kindest heart, found that the bayou had been rendered 
impassable by the late hurricane. Large trees had been, 
blown across it, and athwart them quantities of cane and | 
broken boughs of trees had drifted. They had seenj 
several parties of Indians on their way down the stream, I 
and were afraid of them. It was too late to return, asi 
they were within a few miles of the place at which they 
were to meet Mr. Hobyn. Mrs. Hobyn thought it bestj 
not to remain in the boat during the night, on account of 
the Indiaus in the neighborhood and the ferocious beasts 
that might attack them, and had their effects taken ashore 
and deposited in a deserted cabin at hand, to which there 
being no door, Mrs. Hobyn remedied the deficiency with 
her usual tact, by barricading the place with feather-beds,! 
which rested against the casement of the door. Imagina- 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


45 


tion was busy as to the fate of her husband. The perils 
of her own situation loomed up before her, surrounded by 
dangers on every hand, which the darkness of the night 
rendered more appalling. The deep forests echoed with 
hideous and chaotic noises : the shrieks of the panther, like 
a woman in great distress, howl after howl of the prowling 
wolf, followed by successive screams of the fierce wild¬ 
cat, mingled with the hoarse growl of the vociferous bear, 
pierced the Egyptian darkness with notes high and shrill, 
together with an underground monotone of murmurs. Her 
little children,—Willie, Almaria, and Alonzo,—in happy 
ignorance of the dangers by which they were surrounded, 
and the great anxiety of their parents, slept as sweetly as 
if on a bed of roses, and guarded by a regiment of soldiers. 
Why should they not? Their tender mother kept vigil 
for them, and the Eye that neither slumbers nor sleeps 
watched over and protected them from dangers which the 
curtains of darkness concealed. 

As the morning dawned, the hopes of Mrs. Hobyn 
revived. Mr. Hobyn was so overwhelmed with anxiety 
that he had passed a sleepless night. He feared that his 
family had been cut off by a party of Indians, or fallen 
into the hands of ruthless robbers, who sometimes frequent 
those lonely forests to plunder and even kill the defense¬ 
less traveler. The distance was short, and might have 
been performed in a few hours, had they not met with 
anything to impede their progress down the stream. The 
pilot, preferring not to set out early on account of the heat 
| of the sun, did not leave as early as Mr. Hobyn expected, 
l who returned with two of his men-servants to see, if 
possible, what had become of his family. He soon found 
them in the dilemma above described. They could not 
proceed at all, unless the boat, which was a large light 
skiff, could be lifted ashore, and dragged some distance on 
I the bank until water could be found free enough from 
impediments to float it. Mr. Hobyn’s intense anxiety 
during the previous night was forgotten in the joy of see¬ 
ing his family well and in safety, and inspired him with 
almost superhuman strength to accomplish the enterprise 
(before him, in which he both directed and assisted at the 
same time, and then all hands returned for the movables 

5 



46 


AN ORPIIAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


and children, which had been left, and placing all safely in 
the skiff, they were soon swiftly gliding down the bayou to 
the place at which they were to dismiss the pilot. They 
stopped to breakfast, and, being ready to proceed on their 
journey, Mr. Hobyn rewarded the kind and faithful pilot 
for his services. The little children had become much 
attached to him, and felt sad when he bid them farewell, 
continuing to gaze on him as he bounded away on the 
lonely shore, till lost in the forest, towards his prairie 
home. They talked much about “ William Towns ” long 
after this, “ he was so good and kind,” and would ask their 
mamma if they would not see him again. As he was a 
youth of only seventeen years he often engaged with 
them in their plays, and would tell them many stories 
about the people in that part of the country, which 
afforded them no little amusement. 

Some miles before this bayou debouched into the river 
proper, it was infested at that season of the year with 
large alligators, which made it important that some of the 
party should be ever on the “ look out” for them, as their 
attacks were insidious and sudden. Sometimes floating 
on the surface of the water, resembling a decayed log, or, 
rising slowly to the top, with one blow of his body would 
this rapacious monster strike his unsuspecting victim 
into the liquid element below, and, with one smack 
between his tremendous jaws, would sever the body in 
twain, or the limb with which he should first come in 
contact. 

The whistling for a dog would cause them speedily to 
appear. The roar of the alligator resembles distant 
thunder. A gentleman told Mr. Hobyn that he saw a 
colored woman on the side of a river stooping at intervals 
to wash the bran from a bucket of hominy which she held 
in her hand, and at the same time looking at a couple of 
boatmen fastening their boat to a stake driven into the 
ground for that purpose; an alligator appeared, and, with 
an electric bound, the poor woman disappeared beneath 
the water. The boatmen quickly searched for her with 
their spikes, and brought up but one-half of her body, 
dripping with vital blood. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 


47 


CHAPTER VI. 

Mr. Hobyn having done forever with the diseases 
whien float on every breeze of the Opelousas prairie 
and the perils of the Bayou Chefelier, found himself and 
cortege at the mouth of the Red River, a part of the jour¬ 
ney being performed by land. After ascending the Mis¬ 
sissippi some distance, they again landed on the Arkansas 
side of the river, with the intention of performing the 
remainder of the trip by their own conveyances to the 
Territory of Missouri. This side of the river was fast 
settling up by emigrants from every part of the world, 
under the pre-emptionary title. The country on the river 
was low and unhealthy; fevers prevailed; in some places 
all of the family would be sick at the same time. 

It was not then known that the pre-emption right 
extended to the Mississippi side of the river, and those 
who knew it kept it a profound secret. This information 
Mr. Hobyn obtained by mere accident from an old hunts¬ 
man, in whose house he stayed all night on his way from 
Louisiana. He was told that the land, at a certain place 
ji (without designating it) on the Mississippi side, was 
j: comparatively high, the growth of which indicated a 
healthy location. Mr. Hobyn was on the watch from the 
\ opposite side of the river for this high land, which at 
; last loomed up to his great joy and long-strained vision. 
After scanning the coast for many miles, he found one 
place much higher than any that he had seen. He crossed 
over to examine it. The highland sumach, hickory, and 
mountain-ash were growing abundantly on the margin of 
the river. On landing, he concluded to penetrate a little 
way the supposed forest, but, to his great surprise, he 
found, instead of a continued wood, several small prairies, 
evidently indicating an old settlement, but when and by 
whom tradition did not inform him. It seemed that his 
home was in some degree prepared for him, after his long 
and perilous peregrinations, which had wasted his health 




48 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


and nearly exhausted his pecuniary resources. So the 
Missouri idea was abandoned forever. 

The first thing Mr. Hobyn did toward forming a settle¬ 
ment was to put up shanties of cypress pickets for his 
family, until a comfortable and commodious house could 
be built. The shanties being soon completed, Mrs. 
Hobyn, children, and servants immediately took shelter 
in them,—felt that they were once more at home ,— 
“ settled for life,” as they hoped. 

The hum of busy life now echoed in the surrounding 
cane-brakes and the forest, which had, for many centuries, 
ceased to be the haunts of men. Everything seemed to 
go on prosperously. Poor Mr. Hobyn’s health appeared 
for a while at a stand, as the ague, which he had con¬ 
tracted in the Opelousas prairie, still gave him trouble. 
He began to read his Bible, and to think of preparing for 
the unseen world ; nor did those serious feelings evapo¬ 
rate, even after his health had decidedly improved. 

The larger and more comfortable house, being finished, 
consisted of two spacious rooms, with a wide passage 
between them, and a gallery entirely around the building, 
and a chimney at each end. The house was something 
above mediocrity for that country in those days. Com¬ 
modious outhouses were also erected. 

In a few months all Mr. Hobyn’s handsome and very 
valuable horses died, in consequence of browsing on the 
green rushes and young cane. This was indeed a loss, as 
a supply could not possibly be obtained. Oxen had to be 
substituted for plowing and hauling purposes, and could 
be relied upon with more certainty, as the more healthy 
and hardy animal. A crop was soon springing up from 
the generous soil, and ere long rewarded with more than a 
hundred-fold the labors of its industrious proprietor, who 
possessed many cattle of the useful order. Poultry flour¬ 
ished with but little trouble ; melons and pulse of different 
kinds grew too profusely to be stored. 

Mrs. Hobyn’s health became very good, or better than 
in any part of her former life. The children gamboled in 
the tall grass which grew on the river-bank. “ Gay, 
guileless, sportive little things, playing around a den of 
sorrow, clad in smiles.” 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


49 


Mr. Hobyn hired men to get up timber for the market 
at New Orleans, as it was considered a lucrative business. 
The trees, after being felled, were hewn and fastened, 
forming a large raft, on the top of which a shanty was 
constructed, to afford a shelter for those who manned the 
floating logs ; pigsties, full of swine ; large coops of poultry, 
vegetables, etc. : indeed, everything saleable was sent on 
this island of timber. 

On the first day of October, Mr. Hobyn, in fine spirits 
and better health, moved off from his home this floating 
platform, taking with him large supplies for the New 
Orleans market, which place they expected to reach in 
three weeks. The voyage down the river was propitious. 
All went on well until after they had reached the port of 
destination, and sold all their marketable articles, which 
they had taken with them, at an advanced price. 

As the sickly season was unusually protracted, on 
account of the continuance of the warm weather, in a few 
days Mr. Hobyn was taken with fever. Delirium suc¬ 
ceeded the chill with which he was first attacked. For 
days he knew nothing of what passed around him. As he 
had many acquaintances, they, with Dr. Flushing (whom 
Mr. Hobyn knew in the Old Dominion), watched over him 
in his distressing illness, until the disease took a favorable 
turn. When he came to himself, his first concern was 
about his wife and children, who had had no tidings from 
him for more than six weeks. Very opportunely, a 
gentleman, who was going up the river, called on him, 
and kindly offered to be the bearer of any dispatches to 
his family, on whom it would afford him pleasure to call, 
on his way up the river. 

This offer, so unexpected, was gratefully received and 
cordially embraced by Mr. Hobyn, who was too much of 
an invalid to write; and in consequence of there being no 
post-office near his home, and the probability of his reach¬ 
ing there before his letter, he did not employ an amanu¬ 
ensis. He sent a message to Mrs. Hobyn that he would 
return in the steamer Expedition, the arrival of which was 
soon expected. 

As soon as he was able to do so, he began to investi¬ 
gate his business, which his sudden illness had caused him 

5 * 




50 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


to leave in an unsettled condition, and he found that his 
agent had not dealt fairly in his money matters. .He 
pointed out the mistakes which he had made (intention¬ 
ally no doubt); but the money was never returned. Dr. 
Flushing made no charge for his medical attention. 

Mr. Hobyn, after purchasing supplies for the wardrobe 
of Mrs. Hobyn, children, and servants, household and 
kitchen furniture, family stores, farming implements, black¬ 
smith’s tools, etc., boarded the Expedition for home. 

For weeks Mrs. Hobyn was in constant suspense about 
her husband. She feared that he had fallen a victim to 
the yellow fever, as he expected to return home in less 
time than six weeks. Tears flowed constantly. Little 
Willie tried to comfort his mother, by telling her that 
“ papa would come up on the Expedition, and that she 
would see that he did.” This was the most magnificent 
steamer that plied the waters of the Mississippi between 
Florence and New Orleans, and was a great favorite with 
Willie. He was almost in raptures when it passed,— 
thought that there was no boat like it, and, of course, his 
papa would think so too, and take passage on it. Almaria 
was too young to express her sympathy in words, but 
her earnest and tender gaze on her mother’s pale, tearful 
face, and the silent tear, spoke volumes of sympathy. 

Previous to this time, Mrs. Hobyn had daily instructed her 
children, but then at times she was so overwhelmed with 
grief that she scarcely heeded the cries of her infant. But 
the “dark clouds of to-day may be bright to-morrow.” 
One morning, as she sat weeping about the uncertain fate 
of her husband, Mr. Mills arrived unexpectedly with a 
stranger, and delivered the message with which he had 
been commissioned by Mr. Hobyn. 

Joy took possession of the heart so recently occupied by 
gloomy pictures, shaded in the background with despair. 
Mrs. Hobyn began to make preparations to receive her 
husband, almost as from the grave. She had the servants 
called in, to tell them that their master would soon be at 
home—at “Ashland Bend,” the name given to it by Mr. 
Hobyn. The servants were much delighted to hear that 
he was well, and that they would have the pleasure, in a 
short time, of seeing their “ good master at home.” 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


51 


On Christmas-day a slight snow had thrown her white 
mantle on the bare trees, so lately clad in rich, verdant 
foliage, affording a cool and often-sought retreat from the 
scorching rays of a noonday sun; the vegetables were 
held fast in their beds by the frozen earth; the sky was 
overcast with gray clouds of all shapes and varying 
densities, rolling in different directions, auguring a fall of 
snow or rain. The lowing cattle turned their backs, as if 
to shield them from the impending storm. Willie, as if 
in pursuit of variety, often stood in the gallery gazing on 
the melancholy spectacle without, when his ear caught 
the sound of a distant steamboat. He bounded into his 
mother’s chamber, exclaiming, with joy beaming from his 
radiant face, “ O! mamma! mamma ! the Expedition is 
coming with papa in it, and I must go to meet him !” 
This he had scarcely said, when, taking his little cap in 
his hand, he flew to the landing as the veritable Expedition 
hove in sight, and was soon slowing, turning her wheels, 
and letting off steam, to land opposite the house. 

Willie distinguished his father’s benevolent face as he 
stood among the crowd of passengers on the guard and 
deck of the boat. He smiled when he saw his little 
darling boy, who, in his exuberance of joy, was jumping, 
clapping his hands, and twirling his cap. The moment 
the boat was moored and a plank thrown out, Mr. Hobyn 
embraced his son again and again, who, throwing his arms 
around his neck, and with a trembling voice which showed 
the deep emotions of his heart, said: “ Papa, I am so glad 
that you have come ! Poor mamma cried so much !” 

As it was not considered proper by Almaria’s mamma 
that she should go to meet her papa in so heterogeneous 
a crowd of persons, she had to wait patiently until he 
could have all his baggage taken ashore. In her waiting, 

! the time seemed to be lengthened to a day. She walked 
the floor jumping and laughing at everything she saw; 

| her papa, stepping in at the chamber door at a moment 
I when she did not expect him, called out, “ My daughter!” 

Mrs. Hobyn nearly fainted in the arms of her husband, 

; and Almaria for the moment was forgotten. Little Alonzo 
and the baby laughed through sympathy, and seemed as 
happy as Willie and Almaria. All shovved their papa how 





52 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


much the baby had grown ; that he could whistle for the 
dogs and cluck to the horses. These feats he performed 
when called upon by his brother and sister, and evidently 
felt himself the lion of the time. 

Quite a number of passengers, with the captain, called 
on Mrs. Hobyn, and accepted her invitation to take dinner 
with her husband. Almaria thought none of the gentle¬ 
men as handsome as her papa; she soon formed many 
acquaintances, and was much petted by a lady passenger 
dressed in deep mourning, whose sad face showed traces 
of recent bereavement. This lady shared much of Mr. 
Hobyn’s attention. She had been to New Orleans with 
her father, who fell a victim to fever, leaving her an 
orphan in that large city. She took passage in the Expe¬ 
dition alone and without an attendant, for her married 
sister’s, who lived at Point Chicot. Mr. Hobyn said that 
this lady attracted his attention the second day after their 
leaving New Orleans; her being dressed in mourning, her 
sad face and constant weeping, impelled him to ask the 
cause of her great troubles, which seemed to overcome 
her. She then gave him her history, and that she had 
more than once been spoken to in language that could not 
for a moment be brooked by a high-minded, virtuous 
woman, pointing out to him the persons who had thus 
spoken to her. Though of dazzling exterior, Mr. Hobyn 
knew that their morals placed them in the lowest scale of 
society. The lady was young, apparently not more than 
sixteen, of genteel appearance, plain features, cultivated 
mind and manners, evidently showing that she had been 
accustomed to the best society. While at Mr. Hobyn’s 
house, Mrs. Hobyn saw that several times when she 
spoke to her she seemed so choked with sorrow that she 
could scarcely speak, and while at tea she wiped away the 
silent tears as they flowed too frequently down her cheeks. 
Before she arose from the table she, in the softest and 
most unostentatious manner, offered to pay Mrs. Hobyn 
for her entertainment, which, of course, was refused. 

At seven o’clock in the evening, the guests, after thank¬ 
ing the Hobyns for their hospitalities partaken of, bade 
them farewell, and returned to the Expedition, which, 
after blowing several blasts of steam, was under way. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 


53 


CHAPTER VII. 

Mr. Hobyn had many things to relate to Mrs. Hobyn. 
First of all, he gave an account of his sudden and tedious 
illness which had caused her so much anxiety,—the char¬ 
acter of the inhabitants, markets, churches,—the fashions 
of the. ladies’ dress, and their manners. Willie and 
Almaria listened until they became too sleepy to under¬ 
stand, and were inclining their heads a little forward, 
when nurse was called to take care of them. 

Their papa told them that the next morning he would 
show them what he had brought for them from New 
Orleans. Night had scarcely begun to roll back her dark 
awning for the cheering beams of daylight, when the little 
brother and sister were up and calling out for their papa 
to let them see the pretty things in his large new trunk; 
but they were put off until breakfast was over, as the 
proper time for such an exhibition. They were patient 
under this unlooked-for disappointment, watching eagerly 
the motions of their parents, when at last Mrs. Hobyn said 
that she was ready for the articles to be overhauled. 
Almaria thought that she never had seen so many beauti¬ 
ful, bright things, and .would not be satisfied until Celia 
(her nurse) was called in to look at everything, to whom, 
when any article was given, Almaria manifested even 
more pleasure than when anything was pointed out as her 
own. It was a happy day with the children. Little 
Alonzo, with his bright cap and red shoes, moved slowly 
about the room with all the fancied dignity of an officer, 
practicing his newly-acquired steps, and not unfrequently, 
with much chagrin, found his head, with a bump, placed 
horizontally with his little feet on the floor. 

The exhibition of so many handsome articles at one 
time formed quite an episode in the short history of these 
children, and furnished matter for conversation for a month 
afterwards. They were allowed to make presents to their 
less fortunate playmates, regretting that they could not 



54 


an orphan of the old dominion. 


give them as many things as they had themselves. Mrs. 
Hobyn gave her poor neighbors many articles of wearing 
apparel which her husband had purchased for herself, but 
with his entire approval. 

As the season advanced, there was much sickness on 
the opposite side of the river, and Mr. Hobyn’s advice 
was eagerly sought, as he was well supplied with medi¬ 
cines, and had acquired much practical knowledge of the 
diseases incidental to the climate. Day after day did he 
visit the sick, and, when he thought it necessary, re¬ 
mained during the night, notwithstanding his own feeble 
health and his expecting no compensation for his medicine 
and the trouble and fatigue of crossing the river so often. 

He sometimes expressed his fears to Mrs. Hobyn that 
he could not survive the summer, unless his health decid¬ 
edly improved. In the midst of so much sickness, the 
mother of the man whose family had suffered most from 
fever came with three children. She had been badly 
wounded in both arms, she said, by an Indian. 

Mr. Hobyn, in turn, served the office of surgeon,—• 
dressed her wounds daily until they were well. Her little 
daughter took the fever—and died about the same time—of 
Eliza Narman, her granddaughter. Both had just entered 
upon their seventh year. 

Mr. Hobyn came home and had their coffins made by one 
of his men-servants, without any equivalent. The people 
were very poor whom he attended in sickness. His kind 
heart would not allow him to turn away from suffering 
poverty. An invalid youth came to his house as he was 
traveling through the country. Mr. Hobyn invited him 
to remain under his roof until he was more able to travel. 
He stayed three months, but his health not getting any 
better, Mr. Hobyn procured a passage for him to New 
Orleans, in order to obtain medical aid from the physicians 
of that place. He promised to write to the friends who 
had been so kind to him in his need, and that if he 
recovered he would reward them for what they had done 
for him. He was never heard from, and it was supposed 
that he died soon after reaching New Orleans, as his chills 
were accompanied with dropsical symptoms. 

The death of those two little girls in Mr. Narman’s 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


55 


family made a serious impression on little Almaria. She 
would ask her nurse what was meant by being dead, and 
why her papa had those boxes made and took them away 
with him to Mr. Narman’s, which nurse Celia explained 
to her as well as she could. She told her that she had a 
little sister in heaven who had died before she or Willie was 
born. She again begged her nurse to tell her what was 
meant by being in heaven, for as yet she was a perfect 
heathen in knowledge about the immortality of the soul 
and the future state. 

Mrs. Hobyn must have thought that she was too young 
to be taught things so important, or thought them unim¬ 
portant, as she was practically a woman of the world, and 
had had the facilities for its enjoyment. She carefully 
superintended the mental training of her children as far 
as books were concerned, being precise therein, and at 
the same time their manners and morals received proper 
attention; while their immortal interest was never re¬ 
ferred to. 

As soon as Almaria’s lessons were got through, her 
first object was to find Celia (who had Alonzo), to ask her 
about her being a sinner, the future state, Jesus Christ, 
and God. These things were new and strange to her 
“ untutored mind.” Celia’s knowledge of theology was 
too limited to illustrate in a very lucid manner the plan of 
salvation, but it was the emission of light in a dark place. 
The omniscience and omnipresence of God were principles 
that were very repulsive to the little student, who was 
always called a good child. She told her nurse that God 
should not know every thing that she did, and if she did 
wrong she would go in the thick cane-brake and hide her¬ 
self. Thus she looked upon the kindest and best of 
beings as a terrible monster; but her nurse explained to 
her how God heard and answered prayers; that if she 
prayed to Him He would forgive her when she did wrong, 
and make her a good child. This news was like a “ day¬ 
spring from on high.” . She then wished to seek that 
great and good Being, who was everywhere, “ beholding 
the evil and the good,” and to pray to Him every day. 
The nurse taught her the Lord’s Prayer, it being the 
only form of prayer which she knew. Almaria would go 



56 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


!?lone daily to repeat that prayer, and to think about God 
and how happy she would be when she got to heaven, 
where she would be an angel herself and see her little 
angel sister and all the angels, and never “ have the head¬ 
ache or trouble, or be thirsty any more.” This she 
believed implicitly, because her nurse told her so. 

Mr. Hobyn noticed the serious expression of her counte¬ 
nance, and her being frequently alone, and spoke to Mrs. 
Hobyn about it, and that she must not be permitted to do 
so, as it was calculated to injure her mind. 

Even had the cause been inquired into, she did not know 
how to explain it to them. To break her from a habit so 
unnatural, her mother often tied her to a chair and made 
her say an extra lesson, as she was too young to be put to 
any mechanical employment. But she still embraced 
every opportunity that offered to converse with her nurse 
on the subject that most interested her. 

As soon as she heard of the death of any person she 
would go directly to her nurse and ask, with much con¬ 
cern, if she thought that the person had gone to heaven j 
and was happy; and, if she prayed to God to take them | 
out of the bad place, would He do it? 

During the summer a little stranger was added to the j 
family at Ashland Bend. The little brother was much 
caressed, and all tried to interest the little stranger and 
make him happy. In a few months he had an attack of; 
chills and fever, which paled his cheeks and emaciated I 
his form. Ilis parents watched over his cradle unremit- j 
tingly until the fever abated. 

Mr. Hobyn’s business prospered again, even beyond his i 
most sanguine expectations. He felt, indeed, that he was 
rewarded for his multifarious disappointments. His own 
health had greatly improved, and his interest in the Bible 
also increased. 

But these brightened prospects were like a meteoric 
blaze which flitted across the meridian of his hopes to leave ! 
it in darkness forever. He often spoke to Mrs. Hobyn ; 
about Narman,—that there was something so mystified i 
and covered up in his history that he could not get at it,| 
and that he was afraid that he was not a good man, for he| 
often found his tracks in different parts of his plantation. 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


51 


Narman always went barefoot, and one of his feet was 
deformed, and shaped something like a horse’s hoof, which 
made his foot-prints easily recognized in a soft soil; some¬ 
times he would find them in the rear of his yard, which 
added much to the mystery. Mr. Hobyn never knew 
where nor when Narman crossed the river, as he lived 
diametrically opposite ; nor when he returned home. It 
was a problem he could not solve. If Narman owed him 
any ill-will he was not aware of it, and he was sure that 
he had given him no cause to have aught against him. 
He still appeared friendly when he met him, and continued 
to come to his house in the garb of friendship, and would 
ask favors as formerly, which were granted him. When 
he did this he could be seen as he crossed over, and would 
stop at Mr. Hobyn’s landing and come immediately to the 
house. In those mysterious visits to Mr. Hobyn’s plan¬ 
tation, his place of landing could not be discovered. 

Mr. Hobyn was clearing a portion of his land from the 
large forest-trees in the background; and told his servants 
not to take their axes to the house every night, but to 
conceal them in a place to which he pointed. They did 
so. On the next morning the axes were nowhere to be 
found, but there was the impression of the deformed foot 
to and from the place of concealment. It was evident 
that the axes were stolen by Narman (that hyena in 
human clothing), who, no doubt, was concealed in the 
forest, and heard Mr. Hobyn give orders about the axes 
to his servants. 

Mr. Hobyn, at first, thought of prosecuting him ; but as 
he was too far from the seat of justice to do anything 
immediately, concluded to wait until an opportunity offered 
for him to do so. 

These things perplexed Mr. Hobyn a great deal. He 
knew of nothing that he had done to make the man his 
enemy, but had done him repeated favors, for which he 
neither expected nor wished a compensation. Poor Hobyn 
was in the midst of land pirates and fugitives from justice 
without any knowledge of his situation. He was like a 
8“ lamb amidst wolves,” who were watching for the first 
'opportunity to attack and make depredations on his 
property. It was not then known that Narman was twice 

6 







58 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


guilty of homicide, and as often evaded the law by fleeing 
to some new and sparsely settled portion of the country 
and changing his name, and at last married a tolerably 
good woman. 

Ashland Bend, by its improvement, had become one of 
the most beautiful places on the east side of the Missis¬ 
sippi River. It seemed that nature had partially prepared 
this lovely place for the reception of the occupants. 
Little Almaria, when not at her lessons or playing with 
the baby, was her father’s constant companion to the most 
remote part of the plantation. When she was left behind 
she would run after him without her bonnet, which she 
did not take time to get; but her papa would take his 
large silk handkerchief, tie it over her head and shoulders, I 
and then her mamma would not care if she did not have 
on her bonnet. He would gather pecans and musca¬ 
dines for her, the latter of which hung in rich clusters 
from the pendent vines among the forest-trees ; and catch 
butterflies as they flitted over the bright yellow flowers j 
that grew on the margin of the woods. 

One day, being left by her father, she called loudly j 
after him, but could not make herself be heard. She 
resolved to follow him, which was impossible to do, j 
unless she penetrated a field of corn in the roasting-ear 1 
state, with corn-field pea-vines in flower, forming an j 
almost impenetrable undergrowth between the rows and j 
around the lofty stalks of corn. Hesitating a moment, she j 
commenced to force her way by parting the net-work of 
vines and long leaves of Indian corn with her hands. I 
She was entranced with the numerous humming-birds j 
displaying their bright plumage as they fluttered and j 
buzzed around the gay blossoms. Suddenly something j 
of (apparently) considerable weight struck her little 
shoulder; a large green checkered snake was resting on ; 
her, his head projecting a little way from her chest and I 
looking up in her face, with his red eyes flaming with 
indignation, and his fiery tongue vibrating awfully,—his j 
tail reaching to the top of the corn-stalk. He stopped, 1 
hissed, and dropping the whole weight on her shoulder, ' 
with one circle glided off. Not being deterred by this, she I 
threaded her way as before, when another snake, striped j 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 59 

tnH» Sn °<sh COl ° r v r ,° S ^ up before her in a threatening attl- 
de. She waited for some time, with perfect self- 

t,' her , foe m the m jz 

vegetation. When she reached the wished-for place, she 
found that her father, Willie, and the servants had re- 
uine 0 hen dinners. She sobbed for a few moments 
at her disappointment, being perfectly nonplused as to 
what course to take. To return home through the dense 
mass of vegetation which she had just threaded she 
could not There was but one alternative left; she must 
go around the woods until she nearly got home. The 
thought of bears and panthers, that carried away so often 
her fathers hogs, passed, like lightning, through her 
imagination; she almost fancied that she could hear them 
coming after her. Onward she wended her little steps 
with all possible fleetness, ever and anon looking behind 
to see if a panther was not ready to place his claws upon 
her neck. She reached home almost as soon as her papa 
without being missed by her mother on his return. 

Mr. Hobyn had a pig-sty on the opposite side of a slew 
ol water which ran into the land from the river, near his 
home. The children were anxious to see the pigs, and 
often asked their papa to take them over to look at° them 
One morning he told them that, if they would get ready 
very soon, he would take them with him. The two little 
boys, and the nurse with the baby, were quickly seated 
in the skiff; but Almaria could not find her bonnet, and 
her father, to inflict a punishment for her negligence, had 
the boat pushed off. Soon finding the ill-fated object of 
her search, she ran to the head of the slew, which was 
neatly a quarter of a mile- distant, to cross on the dead 
logs, which had been left nearly dry by the receding water, 
that she might reach the sty from the opposite side and 
see all the “ wee wee” pigs, and then come home with 
her father and brothers in the boat. She bounded to the 
log which seemed to be the longest, but had not proceeded 
far before the decayed sides, saturated with stagnant water, 
j gave way, and precipitated her into a morass of mud! 

| The falling off, and rotten portions of the log broke 
| upon the home of several snakes; one, a rattlesnake of 
! enormous size, thrust out his head a few inches and rattled 





60 


AN ORPIIAN OF TIIE OLD DOMINION. 


with great rapidity. The example was followed by others, 
accompanied with simultaneous hissings. Being afraid to 
venture on the log again, she went on through the mud 
till she reached the opposite side. It seemed that the 
place was alive with serpents of different sizes, for wher¬ 
ever there was a small portion of water, or the limb of a 
dead tree was left, it was a home for a snake, which flut¬ 
tered or hissed at the sound of the little intruder’s foot¬ 
steps. 

Her father, not knowing that his daughter was coming, 
had just landed on the homeward side as she reached the 
pig-sty. She trembled from sheer fright; turned and ran 
through the mud, not taking time to think of the venom¬ 
ous reptiles around her pathway. Her good nurse washed 
her face, changed her apparel and dried her shoes, and 
entirely concealed her thoughtless steps from her parents, 
lest her mother should not only inflict an extra lesson but 
make use of the rod. Willie gave a glowing description 
of the trip to his sister, and that his papa had told him 
and Alonzo that, if they were good children, he would 
make each, that afternoon, a steamboat of cottonwood bark, 
with cedar chimneys to them, and that Uncle Waller had 
just given them some nice thick bark for the purpose, and 
then he would also take them to the beach on the other side 
of the river, to get turtles’ eggs; and he knew that they 
would have such a merry time, and would bring Almaria 
some eggs too. At hearing this she burst in tears, and 
entreated her father to let her go with them. He told her 
that it was not proper for little girls to go so far without 
their mother or nurse. 

She stood on the shore and watched the skiff as it 
bounded over the receding waves, and was moored to the 
land on the other side of the river ; saw Willie jump from 
the boat and run along the beach, not looking larger than 
a baby. Oh, how much did she wish that she could be 
with him ! As soon as the jars (which had been taken 
for that purpose) were filled with the soft eggs, the boat 
put off for home. She ran into the house to tell her mother 
that they were comiDg back. Her mamma, to beguile 
the tediousness of her waiting for her father’s return, per¬ 
suaded her to play with her doll and to make a frock for it. 




AN ORPHAN OF TI1E OLD DOMINION. 61 

After many unsuccessful efforts to ply the needle, which 
dul not discourage her, her brother Willie, with great glee 
entered the room, calling out, “ Oh, I have so many eggs I” 
i>ut, seeing his sister trying to sew, he forgot the e«-gs for 
the tune, took the needle from her, and soon sewed up the 
doll s skirt. Almaria was ashamed of her stupidity, and 
would not leave her seat, not even to see the much 
coveted eggs, until she had sewed several inches. 

She went to her father, who was seated in the gallery 
and asked him imploringly if he would not take her with 
him the next time they went for turtles’ eggs. He took 
her on his lap ; told her that in a few davs he would take 
a hive of wild honey in a large cypress-tree several miles 
up the river, and then she might go with him. 

The time of waiting seemed lengthened to an endless 
extent. Early one afternoon her father told her nurse to 
get ready to go with Almaria, and vessels were placed in 
the boat for bringing away the honey. The bee-tree was 
in a place belonging to Mr. Hobyn. 

Having to row up against the strong current made the 
trip appear long and tedious to Almaria. She mentally 
wished that she was at home with her mamma. Suddenly 
they landed in a forest of cypress and other trees, in the 
branches of which were bevies of parroquets. Mr. Hobyn 
pointed to a large hollow cypress-tree, that had to be felled 
before the honey could be obtained. These birds, of gold 
and green plumage, remained in the topmost boughs of 
the tree,‘making it vocal with their songs, until it was 
felled by the strong hands of the sable wood-choppers. 
Many were killed in the falling, and others escaped bv 
flying away. Willie and Almaria had been kept out of 
the way until their papa told the nurse to bring the 
children and let them see how honey was taken from one 
of nature’s hives. The vessels brought were not large 
enough to hold the luscious treasure, so that much of°it 
had to be left behind. 

Almaria was very anxious to get one of the pretty green 
birds that concealed themselves in the tall grass around 
the branches of the fallen tree. Her father told her that it 
was growing too late to remain any longer in the dark 
woods, and that he was afraid that it would be night 

6 * 





62 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

before they reached home, and that her mamma would be 
anxious about their safety. The idea of making her 
mother unhappy caused her to acquiesce in a moment. 
The vessels of honey, and the rich harvest of dripping 
honey-comb, were safely deposited in the boat, and the 
nurse brought her charge and placed them beside her near 
the stern. 

A few bold strokes from the oarsmen brought them in 
the middle of the swift current, which, with a pull of the 
oar now and then, carried them rapidly homewards. 
Almaria watched the motion of the current against the 
osiers which garnished the margin of the river. They 
moved up and down, now showing their fringe-like roots, 
now bowing gracefully their emerald coronets, as if 
keeping time with the fickle, restless waters. She scarcely 
spoke during their return homeward, as her mind was so 
occupied with images of her own creation, which her 
childish mind could not fashion into words. “Avoid the 
eddy,” was pronounced by her father. This remark re¬ 
minded her that she was nearly home. 

The sun was setting behind the forest on the opposite 
shore, throwing long pencilings of fleecy, rosy light 
through the waving foliage, which reflected from the 
water in rays of burnished silver. Here and there a fish 
would leap above the surface, breaking the majesty of 
the scene depicted on the troubled bosom of the “ father 
of waters.” Mrs. Hobyn was waiting on the bank with 
little Alonzo to learn what success they met wifih in their 
enterprise. Mr. Hobyn indicated with his finger to what 
part of the skiff she should direct her eyes. The delicious 
booty was taken to the house, to be prepared for long 
keeping, as the supply was so abundant. A hogshead of 
metheglin was made (a cooling and agreeable beverage 
then much used in the Southern States, and answering, in 
some degree, as a substitute for the “ ginger-pop ” used in 
India and other countries of the East). This refreshing 
drink was common to the servants as well as the white 
family; indeed, nature was so bountiful in her productions 
that- there was no need for stinting, and hoarding up 
would have been like the Israelites’ double portion of 
manna. One of the first wishes of Mr. Hobyn in going to 


AN ORPHAN OF TnE OLD DOMINION. 


63 


a new country was to have his servants live not only with 
enough of everything, but to have it bountifully. His 
servants, by working in the morning, could have a portion 
ot the day to spend as they chose when they were not 
busy about their crops. They would sometimes hunt 
hsh, or work for themselves. One day one of the men- 
servants went out, and in a few hours returned, bringino - 
seven large opossums, which he kept for his own table, 
until he had eaten them up. These animals, with raccoons, 
were very destructive to Mrs. Hobvn’s poultry, which she 
raised in great numbers, though the eggs were destroyed 
by Uie snakes at some season of the year while in a state 
or incubation, but as the cane-brakes were cleared up the 
trouble subsided. 


1 he ague andfever symptoms had almost entirely disap¬ 
peared in Willie and Almaria, and they had become 
bright and happy. When their daily lessons were fin¬ 
ished they would play together. Sometimes he would 
help her to arrange her baby house and make her doll’s 
frocks, and then she would play hide-and-seek with him 
or the huntsman with their tiny pet dog. They had 
learned no unlovely traits of character, as they had but 
few associates or grown-up persons; their situation had 
been isolated as far as the society of bad children was 
concerned, and they were never happier than when with 
their much-loved parents. Almaria had a little garden in 
■ which she planted vegetables, like her mamma’s. A lady 
| visitor made her a present of some bachelor-button seed, 
f which her nurse planted for her; they grew so rapidly that 
| in two months she had a pretty bed of those gay flowers. 

She went into ecstasies about them, “ they were so beauti- 
I ful!” Her father had given her a small light hoe to work 
f; garden, which she tried to do. Willie endeavored to 
I; cultivate some water-melons. Their father encouraged 
them to do these things that they might acquire habits° of 
industry. 

Almaria had a reticule made of white domestic cloth, 
with a hoop around the mouth, for the purpose of catching 
shrimps. Celia would put some salt dough, made o°f 
*Indian-meal, in the bottom of it. She would then get 
some one to go with her to fasten the shrimp-bag to a 




64 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


shrub iu the slew. In the course of two or three hours a 
fine mess of shrimps would be caught, and as she was so 
fond of them her mother would have them dressed and 
cooked for her. One day she concluded that she would 
not trouble any one to go with her, feeling fully confident 
that she could manage the boat herself, with her brother 
Alonzo in it, and was about to set out for the shrimps. 
But a second thought struck her that it would be best 
to measure the depth of the water by her arm before 
setting out; then, finding no bottom, she fell in. Her 
father at that moment happened to see her, or she 
would have been drowned, and her little brother also, 
who was trying to hold her by the skirt of her frock. 

Mrs. Hobyn wept very much at the idea of her child’s 
so narrowly escaping a watery grave, and applied the rod, 
first as a talismanic influence, then as a punishment. She 
told Celia, when she was changing her clothes for dry ones, 
that she heard it thunder in her ears and saw the lightning 
as it flashed through the water in her face. This was 
doubtless the effects of suffocation at the moment her head 
went under the liquid element,—the rushing of the water 
into her ears and eyes, which she thought was thunder 
and lightning. An old gentleman who was at Mr. Hobyn’s 
entreated that the “little thing” should not be punished ; 
that he would guarantee that she would not repeat 
the offense. Mrs. Hobyn was firm in her decision to 
put a stop to the trouble at once. Almaria was artless, 
possessing a generous heart, and of an affectionate dis¬ 
position, and was called by all who knew her a “good 
child.” Though not so quick at repartee as Willie, her 
intellect was equally as good, and, in some things, seemed 
more mature, though she looked up to him as her superior 
and always let him direct their play. She could enjoy 
nothing unless she could divide with her brother, who 
was equally as kind to his sister. This must have been 
very gratifying to their parents, who endeavored to instill 
such principles into the minds of their children. 

Provided a school could be made up, Mr. Hobyn had 
intended to send his little son and daughter the ensuing 
year. It was subsequently evident that the teacher was a 
man of no moral principles, and a “ Murrell man” incognito. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


65 


Willie and Almaria talked a great deal about what they 
were to learn the next year at school. Almaria wished to 
earn to read about heaven, where God and the angels 
lived. Willie wished to learn to read about the big steam¬ 
boats, and towns, and General Washington ; and when he 
got large enough he intended to fight the Spanish, who 
were such thieves, for they were always robbing people. 

One day a lady and her. son called-at Mr. Hobyn’s to 
buy some chickens, milk, bread, or anything that he could 
conveniently spare. She appeared to be a woman of in¬ 
telligence and genteel manners. Mrs. Hobyn supplied her 
with what she wished to purchase, and many other neces¬ 
saries, for which she refused the proffered pay. The lady 
and her son (a lad) were both apparently very thankful for 
the kindness shown them, and bid Mrs. Hobyn farewell. 
On reaching the boat, in which there was a bigger son and 
a little daughter, she wept so loud that she could be heard 
at the house. It was ascertained that she was fleeing 
from a cruel husband, whom she had left clandestinely two 
days before, and was afraid to take her babe lest it should 
cry and awake its inhuman father. Mrs. Hobyn said that 
the woman’s piteous cries rung in her ears for some hours 
after, and the manner in which she hastened away made 
her feel sad for days. 


CHAPTER YIII. 

“ 0 blindness to the future kindly given!” 

j There were many persons who made Mr. Hobyn’s 
house their stopping-place. The appearance of some of 
j these he did not admire, but he never turned any one 
I away. There was a Mr. Bowen, an aged gentleman, 
whose white hair, venerable looks, and unobtrusive 
manners elicited Mr. Hobyn’s sympathies. Though he 
often called, he was never seen to smile or heard to refer 
I to his previous history, and ever wore an expression of 
' fixed melancholy. Mr. Hobyn asked him why he seemed 
to have no settled home, and if he had no family. He 







66 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


replied that when he came to Mississippi he was a wealthy 
man; had a wife and two daughters, who married, soon 
after he came there, men who were unworthy of them 
and who, before he was aware of their characters, involved 
him in a speculative scheme, in which a number of other 
kindred spirits with themselves were engaged. During 
this time both of his daughters died. The enterprise fell 
through, leaving him and his aged wife penniless among 
strangers. The loss of their lovely daughters, followed by 
their own fall from the summit of wealth tp the depth of 
abject penury, was too much to be borne bv her once 
independent spirit; she sank under the humiliating stroke, 
leaving him friendless and alone, in the deepest poverty ; 
and he was then too much advanced in life to make 
more than a bare subsistence, and thus could claim no 
place as his home, which was hard to be borne by a man j 
who was in advance of threescore-and-teQ years. Mr. ! 
Hobyn told him to make his house his home whenever he 
wished to do so, and as long as he liked. He gratefully 
embraced the kind invitation, and did not go away. He 
told Mr. Hobyn that he thought that there were but few 
really honest men in all that country, and that the dishonest j 
were so combined in their plans that they could not be j 
detected, and so mystified and intangible in their con- j 
certed movements that it was not possible to point out 
anything which the law could take cognizance of, even were : 
the officers of government and members of the bar persons i 
of iuvincible integrity of character, instead of being in 
league with them (which he believed). 

One lovely morning in September as they were seated at j 
the breakfast table, Mr. Hobyn proposed to Mr. Bowen, as 
the weather was so cool and pleasant, that they should have j 
a bear-hunt, which was readily acceded to; and Willie asked 
his father’s consent to go with them, which was given. 

Almaria thought that they were gone a long time, as her ■ 
mamma delayed dinner until their return. She ran to 
meet the hunting-party as soon as they came in sight. 
Mr. Hobyn complained of fatigue and hunger when he 
reached home. He remarked, after eating his dinner, that ) 
he did not know when he enjoyed a meal so much, and sat j 
awhile at the table, giving Mrs. Hobyn an amusing account 



AN ORPIIAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


67 


of the day’s adventure in the woods, showing an unusual 
exuberance of spirits. He told her about their finding 
' an old bear, with two cubs, robbing his corn-field (in which 
they had made considerable depredations), by first gather¬ 
ing the corn and then taking it in her fore paws to her 
cubs. They fired upon them ; the mother bear ran up a 
tree immediately, as they were near a forest. They suc¬ 
ceeded in killing the cubs, which he intended to have 
brought home. To these things Almaria and Alonzo 
, were attentive listeners, and made many playful remarks, 
in their overflow of childish glee, as to what they would 
have done had they been along. 

Mr. and Mrs. Hobyn afterwards took their seats in the 
passage, which was always cool, even in the hottest part 
of the day. All of the family were unusually cheerful as 
they were sitting together. One of the servants at the 
time told him that Mr. Narman and three others were 
coming, pointing to the rear of the yard. This was a 
strange way to come to the house, and must have arisen 
from his clandestine place of landing, as no one had seen 
him cross the river, though his house was directly in 
sight of Mr. Hobyn’s. Yet the family thought nothing of 
this strange procedure at the time. Narman, without any 
ceremony, entered the place in which the family were 
sitting, accompanied by his reputed brother and a youthful 
nephew, and a son about the same age. All had guns, 
which they kept in their hands; but even this was not 
noticed by the family. The cheerful tone of Mr. Hobyn’s 
spirits did not subside when those persons came, but "con¬ 
tinued for some time, when he referred to the loss of his 
axes, which had put a stop to his clearing his land, but 
without impeaching Narman, who immediately arose from 
his seat, pulled a double-barreled pistol from his bosom, 
and leveled the large gun which he held in his hand and 
shot Mr. Hobyn in his left side, the ball entering his heart, 
amid the screams of his delicate and defenseless wife and 
helpless children, there being no person to defend them 
from the hands of these ruthless marauders. 

Poor Mrs. Hobyn did not know that her husband was 
mortally wounded until be exclaimed, in the deep anguish 
of murdered innocence, “ Oh, I am a dead man! I’m a 




68 


an orphan of the old dominion. 


dead man!” Turning his eyes to his wife, he said, in 
broken accents and with a voice faltering in death, “ Mary, 
take my little children and go back to your friends in Vir¬ 
ginia, for I see you cannot live here! Oh, will you? will 
you?” at the same time casting the imploring look of a 
murdered husband on his frantic wife in behalf of herself 
and his little orphan babes, now left strangers in a land of 
blood-guilty desperadoes. Oh, who can paint the deep 
anguish that must have wrung that dying father’s. heart, 
unable to dictate a farewelf, or to give any advice which his 
young and inexperienced wife so much needed ! Human 
nature would say, why slept the thunders of an a venging God 
at such a time ? The language of inspiration declares that 
“ vengeance is mine, I will repay;” and again, “Though 
hand join in hand the wicked shall not go unpunished !” 

The men-servants had to be sent for to go for some 
person to attend to Mr. Hobyn in these his dying moments. 
About an hour after the sad event an acquaintance of Mr. 
Hobyn came, but he, at that time, seemed to be insensible. 
The neighbors on the opposite side of the river came as 
soon as they were sent for. Mr. Hobyn survived the 
wound only two hours and a half; he expired the moment 
his neighbors entered the house. 

Almaria looked on her father’s pale face as the cold 
sweat of death was standing like tear-drops on his noble 
brow, while the current of life was fast ebbing away. 
Her silent tears and trembling lips showed that the 
fountain of her heart was deeply moved. She saw the 
attendants raise his lifeless form, and his hands fall 
motionless at his side, as they placed on his inanimate 
remains the white drapery of death, and laid them on the 
couch on which he had so often reclined in life. The 
caverns of her heart seemed to burst asunder, as she 
exclaimed, in plaintive accents, “ Oh, my papa! my dear 
papa !” Not knowing that she was adding to the deep 
anguish of her widowed mother, who was wringing her 
hands and walking backwards and forwards in the yard, 
she cried out, “ Mamma, papa is dead !” but the deep wail 
of grief uttered by her mother at this recital almost para¬ 
lyzed her with terror. She turned away and went and 
stood by the corpse of her father. His soft blue eyes were 


69 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

closed, and his pale and beautifully chiseled Grecian fea¬ 
tures made an impression on her youthful mind which 
time never erased ; she was startled at the unnatural 
coldness of his hands, which were always so warm when 
she played with him and put her hand in his to see which 
was the largest. 

In the meantime the servants, who had gone down the 
river for persons to sit up at night, returned. The stars 
seemed to shine with a lustreless light over the mournful 
scene at Ashland Bend that night. 

Mrs. Hobyn’s grief had become too deep to be relieved 
by tears.. She lay almost motionless, with her eves fixed 
on the ceiling, heeding nothing around her. 

Willie and his fatherless sister wept themselves to sleep. 
Their good nurse, who seemed greatly distressed on 
account of her master’s death, put them to bed and tucked 
the curtains snugly around them, and they slept all night 
as though the angel of death had not been near them, and 
i unconscious of the great and overwhelming sorrow of 
I their mother. 

I sua arose with unusual brightness the next morning, 

but the body of him who had begun the previous dav in 

I their midst with gladsome prospects lay before them in 
the cold arms of death. Preparations had to be made to 
get a coffin made and a grave dug for its interment, 
which could not possibly be done before the third day, late 
in the afternoon. A large procession came with the coffin. 
The day was sombre, and quite in keeping with the 
mournful scene then transpiring. Mrs. Hobyn called her 
fatherless babes around the inanimate form of their father 
(no more to heed their cries), and offered up a prayer, in 
the wildness of despair, to God to take care of her in her 
widowhood, and her children, now without a father, and 
to provide for them. She had to be borne away, and the 
coffin sealed before she could return to it, as decomposition 
had commenced. She followed as the procession slowly 
proceeded, with her four children, one still in the nurse’s 
arms. At last they reached the narrow, cold, and gloomy 
resting-place for her husband’s corpse. After the coffin 
was lowered, Mrs. Hobyn again collected her group of 
little ones around her over their father’s grave, offering 




70 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

another prayer to Almighty God for his protection of 
herself and her little orphans. 

Many of the spectators wept. She was raised from her 
kneeling posture that the grave might be filled. She 
turned to go home, for the curtains of night were fast 
falling upon a spectacle so horrifying in its details. Two 
ladies remained with her during the night. How desolate 
the family at that home, recently so happy, and filled 
with so many bright anticipations for the future ! 

Almaria was much concerned about her mother’s refus¬ 
ing to take food, and would often ask her what she must 
bring her from the table, and would take the plate on 
which something was placed for her own breakfast to her 
mother’s bedside, and entreat her to taste it and see how 
good it was. Sometimes a vacant expression or look of 
desolation bordering on despair would be all that she 
would receive for her affectionate solicitude. 

One morning Mrs. Hobyn arose and made her toilet, 
but, from sheer exhaustion, was compelled to lie down 
again. At this Almaria was much gratified, though she 
said nothing. The nurse told the children that breakfast 
was ready. Almaria, finding the cakes uncommonly nice, 
rose from the table with a plate full of nice brown ones 
and took them to her mother, who seemed to relish them, 
and asked for a cup of coffee. Almaria’s eyes sparkled 
with delight when she saw her partaking of nourishment, 
and, in her ignorance how deep and lasting was the melan¬ 
choly breach made in the domestic circle, she thought that 
this was an omen of good, and that the dark clouds of sor¬ 
row were rolling away from her mother’s saddened heart. 

Since the day of Mr. Hobyn’s death a double guard had 
been on duty to search the woods, in order to catch the 
murderer Narman and his accomplices. These said that 
they crossed the river the same afternoon after Mr. 
Hobyn’s death, and Narman the next day. A few days 
after this dreadful event Narman’s brother was caught 
carrying his meals to him. He was imprisoned imme¬ 
diately. While incarcerated he acknowledged that, when 
he was discovered by the vigilance party, although he 
pretended to escape, he went in a direction directly oppo¬ 
site to the place in which Narman was concealed, and who 


71 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

f was then only a few steps from them, behind a larye tree 
j, beneath which there was much undergrowth. 

The younger brother was in the State prison in Jackson 
to await his trial as soon as Narman could be apprehended’ 
Several persons who could not come to see Mrs. Hobyn 
wrote to her, and advised her as soon as she had attended 
j to the trial b er husband’s murderers, to take her prop¬ 
erty and return to her friends in Virginia. Mrs Hobvn 
was more than a hundred miles from the seat of justice 
t x nd her only way to reach the place was to take a steam¬ 
boat to Warrington, and to go the remainder of the journev 
1 on horseback. J 

Mrs. Hobyn’s youthful appearance and lady-like man- 
' ners, and the sad fate of her amiable husband, gained her 
p many friends in Warrington, as many had known him 
' either personally or by reputation. She had left her 
children at home with the servants and a young lady 

• whom she hired to stay with them during her absence. 

Mrs. Hobyn found it difficult to obtain any mode of 
J conveyance from thence to Jackson. A gentleman told 
her that a party of ladies were going with him to that 
’ towQ > and that he was going on business, and that she 

* could ride a horse of his and thus save herself the expense 
j of hiring an attendant. She remained while the suit was 
1 going on, and so did her pretended friend on business. 

. As the case was not decided upon, but put off for another 
court, Mrs. Hobyn returned with the party to Warrington 
' to wait for the arrival of a steamer to take her to her 
family. A wine-toddy had been prepared by the lady at 
: whose house she was sojourning, and handed to Mrs. 
Hobyn, who was at that time engaged in bathing the 
sore hand of her hostess’s daughter with a solution of 
corrosive sublimate, which the family physician had made 
ready for that purpose. After binding up the ulcerated 
member, she reached out her hand for the supposed 
restorative and drank a portion of the poisonous medicine 
before she was aware of the mistake. To her mental 
were added the most intense physical sufferings. The 
physician, who had not left the house, was petrified with 
astonishment when she told him her mistake,—begging him, 
if possible, to save her life, that she might see her children 





72 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


once more. More than twenty-four hours elapsed before 
any permanent relief could be afforded to the poor sufferer. 
Mrs. Tool (the lady with whom she boarded) manifested 
toward her the most sisterly attention, and made no charge 
for her board; neither did the physician, who kindly 
tendered her his medical skill in her illness, require any 
recompense for his services. 

Mrs. Tool wept when the steamer arrived which was to 
bear away her guest. They parted, with mutual tears, to 
meet again at the next court session. Mrs. Hobyn reached 
home, to the great joy of her children, her little babe 
manifesting as much joy as any of the circle. 

While at Warrington, the meeting with so many persons 
who sympathized with her cheered Mrs. Hobyn very 
much. An uncle of Mr. Hobyn’s, who was treasurer of 
the Mississippi Bank, entertained her while she was in 
Jackson, and invited her to bring her children, and to 
make his house her home. But the dying request of her 
husband, to take his children and return to her friends in 
Virginia, influenced her not to accept the kind invitation. 
Could the veil of futurity have been removed, she would 
(humanly speaking) have seen that it would have been 
better for her to have remained where she was, and settled 
up her husband’s estate, which was then an immense 
fortune in prospective. But she was overwhelmed by 
her recent affliction and the conflicting advice of persons 
who were, or might not be, true to her interest. Indeed, 
she had grounds for suspicion. Not long after the death 
of Mr. Hobyn she sent a servant on an errand to a neighbor 
a few miles down the river, to whom Mr. Hobyn owed the 
sum of six dollars, which Mrs. Hobyn intended to pay as 
soon as arrangements could be made for her to do so. The 
servant was gone all day, and at night he did not return. 
This alarmed her, as she feared that he was drowned, and 
she passed a sleepless night, anxious about the fate of her 
servant. The next morning he sent her word that the man 
to whom she had sent him had seized and confined him. 
The message was safely delivered to a gentleman and his 
wife, who told Mrs. Hobyn, and offered to go with her to 
release her servant. It was late before they could set off. 
In the meantime an old acquaintance of Mrs. Hobyn’s 





AN ORPHAN OF TUB OLD DOHTKION. 73 

arrived; be was a Virginia gentleman, and a sterling 
Christian, and Mrs. Hobyn often remarked that he was 
the best tried friend that she had met with during her 
s °J°"r n the XT S | ate of Mississippi. This gentleman often 
said that Mr. Hobyn was a man of too upright principles to 
suit the heterogeneous population of that country, and 
that he of^D sought his advice in matters of importance 
while they were strangers, and Mr. Hobyn was the onlv 
man from whom he was able to get the truth. The strong 
motive power of self-interest would cause others to make a 
false impression, and get a stranger involved before he 
bad time to reflect. This gentleman also offered to ac¬ 
company Mrs. Hobyn to recover her servant. 

The party had not proceeded far before a squall of wind 
suddenly arose, as it often does on the Mississippi River. 
The gentlemen plied the oars, while the ladies bailed the 
boat with their shoes, the waves every moment threatening 
to swamp them. It was a struggle for life. To attempt 
to land was certain destruction, as there was so much 
drift-wood floating near the shore. Toward night, as the 
wind dropped, the skiff came very near being upset by a 
“sawyer.” Mr. Ruples, the gentleman who informed 
Mrs. Hobyn about her servant, was thrown overboard, 
but near enough to grasp the “ sawyer” in its rise. He 
went at the downward motion of the “sawyer” below 
the surface, and then several feet above it. It was with 
the greatest difficulty they could row back, and the peril 
of rescuing him was great, while it endangered the lives 
of all. The frequent dippings in the cold water had 
quite benumbed his system, and he was taken into the boat 
in a state of insensibility. His preservation seemed next 
to a miracle. Mr. Wilkinson thought that it was a direct 
interposition of a Divine Providence, but the fun-makers 
laughed heartily at the novel ride on the Mississippi 
“ sawyer.” 

Mrs. Hobyn paid the amount due from her husband to 
Mr. Hartsman, and returned the next day, bringing her 
servant. Mrs. Hobyn doubted the justice of the claim 
which Hartsman brought against her husband’s estate, as 
he had nothing to show for the debt, and it was doubtless 
done to take advantage of her defenseless situation. 

1 * 





74 AN ORrilAN OF TIIE OLD DOMINION . 

Notwithstanding Mr. Hobyn’s dying request, Mr. Wil¬ 
kinson thought that she had better remain in Mississippi 
awhile, at least, and settle up the estate, which, in a few 
years, would be of immense value. 

During the time Mrs. Hobyn was away at Jackson, 
one night a band of ruffians, armed with guns, surrounded 
Mrs. Hobyn’s negroes, pointing their guns at them, and 
threatening to “ blow their brains out” if they resisted, with 
oaths that the arch-fiend himself would be ashamed to use. 
Almaria ran to Celia, who had her little brother in her 
arms, and who was paralyzed by her fright. Very soon 
seven of these highwaymen entered the house with guns, 
and ordered the nurse to get ready to go with them; this 
command being also rounded off with horrid imprecations. 
She still held one arm around Almaria’s neck, and the 
baby in the other arm, while Almaria held her fast with 
both hands locked firmly around her person. Celia en¬ 
treated that she might remain to take care of the little 
children while her mistress was away; she was afraid that 
it would break her heart when she came home and found 
all her folks gone, and her poor master just killed for 
nothing at all. But the gun was pointed at her breast, 
and she ordered to stop her jaw and get ready to go with 
them, or they would shoot her down, which threat was 
garnished with an oath. These dreadful imprecations and 
menaces silenced the children, who remained as mute as 
frightened lambs, but watched everything that transpired, 
and knew that they had seen two of these desperadoes 
before when, by the names of Baily and Cornelius, they 
called at their house and pretended that they were too 
much fatigued to proceed on their journey. Willie and 
Almaria had often heard their father tell their mother that 
he did wish such suspicious-looking people would cease to 
make his house their stopping-place, for he believed that 
they were robbers in disguise, if the truth were known, 
and he was often afraid that they would decoy off some of 
his servants. These remarks the children remembered 
after the negroes were stolen, and many other things about 
the mysterious men that stopped pretendedly to “rest 
themselves, to get water, or a little milk to quench their 
thirst.” The noble, generous Hobyn could treat no one 



AN 0Rp HAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. *75 

hu2r, i or b thirst° USe ’ C ° m!Dg under the plea of fati ^ ue - 

hi £ a l h ® been * pared a few ^ ears ’ he would, no doubt, 
in nL 1 r so “ e ' m P ortaDt office,-perhaps occupied a seat 
j Congress ’ as he was well educated, and a 
man of fine judgment and talent. He was often solicited 

to CW,y" th h f , ;! iansas side > and the 7 would elect him 
tnnfl tf • ’ C Ut I 1 ! 16 P ros P ect on the Mississippi side was 
too flattering for him to relinquish it for the sake of filling 

by his'ad op teal' maDy yea, ' S > be eleCted to fil1 

As soon as the pirates had secured the negroes, those 
who remained outside the house took them to the boats 
lhose who were in the house held a consultation about 

m ° nej they ° Ught t0 S ive the children. It was 
decided that a quarter of a dollar was enough for them 
because they stopped crying; and others thought that 

u°u ght n °^ t0 have an y thin g- One who thought that 
the baby ought to have more than the others placed fifty 
cents in his hand. When the children had received the 
pittance that was given them, the hearts of these cut¬ 
throats seemed to be touched, and they said, “ Poor little 
orphans!” Their nurse cast a sorrowful look behind her 
as she left the house, but said nothing. 

The good lady who stayed with them had concealed 
herself during the time those men remained in the house, 
r tehe was very kind to the children, dressed them and 
1 washed the face of Alonzo, combed their hair, cooked their 
I food washed their clothes, and sympathized with them in 
all their troubles. Willie and Almaria had to nurse little 
feammie, while Miss Macpeters cooked, milked the cows 
and put the house in order. 






76 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


CHAPTER IX. 

The news of this unparalleled affair soon reached Mrs. 
Hobyn, who at once started for her home, as it was 
important that she should take immediate steps for the 
recovery of her servants. After a great deal of trouble 
she succeeded in arresting quite a number of those law¬ 
less men, who were taken to prison. 

Miss Macpeters, who had been so kind to Mrs. Hobvn’s 
children, was compelled to return home to her aged parents, 
and Mrs. Hobyn was left alone until Providence directed 
some person to her house. Her little dimpled hands had 
then to do the drudgery of the lowest servant. The chil¬ 
dren did all they could to help their mother, who told 
Almaria that she must dress herself. The first attempt 
was very trying. In putting on her stockings the heels 
would run to the top of her foot; but, after many attempts, 
she succeeded, but did not know how to tie her shoes 
after she had got them on. Willie showed her how to tie 
a hard knot and then a single bow-knot; told her, as soon 
as she had learned to tie those knots well, he would show j 
her how to tie a double bow-knot, such as Celia showed 
him when she was there. 

Late one afternoon Mrs. Hobyn thought she saw in the 
sky the appearance of a storm, and heard the wild cry of 
the warloon, a sure precursor of one. It indeed might be 
styled the “ stormy petrel’ 7 of the Southern waters. The ! 
wind was blowing in soft whispers from the south, strata \ 
of clouds seemed fast reaching to the zenith, -till there was I 
spread beneath the dome of heaven an awning of thick 
darkness, and all nature lay shrouded in dusky drapery. I 
Mrs. Hobyn knew how dreadful were these storms, reach- 1 
ing often to hurricanes. 

After she had finished her evening’s toil, and had given 
the children their supper, she threw herself into a rocking- ; 
chair and buried her sad face in her hands. Almaria ; 
thinking that her mother was distressed about the appear¬ 
ance of the clouds, gently removed her mother’s hands j 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 77 

and told her that there would be no hurricane, as the stars 
were shining, for she had just been out to look at the 
clouds and counted nine stars. These she saw through 
the faint openings of the flying clouds. The doors of the 
house being fastened, all retired to rest. Almaria after 
repeating the Lord’s Prayer and her evening hymn, ‘‘Now 
I lay me down to sleep,” etc., quietly went to bed, confi¬ 
dently believing that God would take care of them. 
Luring the night they were aroused by successive rolls of 
heavy thunder, and flash after flash of vivid lightning 
resembhng a lurid glare of continued light. It seemed 
that iEolus himself had opened the door of his mighty 
cavern and given the winds liberty to hold their revels 
around the lonely and isolated dwelling of the grief- 
stricken widow and her helpless orphans. 

Two gigantic-sized oaks around the premises, which 
had braved the storms of centuries, fell to the earth with 
a crashing roar, while the wind howled piteously over 
them as if singing their funeral dirge. 

Willie, a brave boy of seven years, opened the door ajar 
to watch the course of the storm, and saw three men in 
the gallery. He closed the door, went to his mother’s 
bedside, and opening her curtains, told her in a low tone 
what he had seen. At this, Mrs. Hobvn took all of her 
children in her own bed, with her frightened babe clasped 
in her arms. She offered up a prayer to the Judge of the 
widow and the Father of the fatherless, to protect them 
from the fury of the storm, and, what was worse, from 
vile and unprincipled men, who were prowling about her 
home when it would be impossible to obtain human pro¬ 
tection for herself and her orphan babes. The darkest 
pictures loomed up before her imagination. She expected 
every moment that the doors would be broken open, and 
that the fiends incarnate, who lurked around her house, 
would enter. She thought of the remainp of her buried 
love that lay so near her in the cold embrace of death, 
unconscious of her perils; her faithful servants stolen and 
carried she knew not where ; her brothers and sisters far 
away, happy in their Virginia home, which she had so 
recently left, but now surrounded by a remorseless ban¬ 
ditti, at whose mercy she might be at any moment. 






78 


an orphan of the old dominion. 


During this time the wind, which was blowing, gathered 
to a tempest, and shook the house so violently that the 
children, who had been silent, now cried most piteously. j 
They feared that the house would be blown to pieces and 
they killed by the falling timbers, as they had often heard 
of such things. Two other trees in the rear of the yard 
were torn up by the roots, and the waves beat against the 
river-banks with fury, as if angry at the opposition that 
they met with in submerging the land. At length, the 
rage of the storm being over, the thunder gradually sub- j 
sided, and a bright day dawned once more upon the 1 
desolate widow and her family. 

The rain had beaten through the house during the 
night and wetted almost everything. The fire was also 
put out, but how to relight it was hard to tell. There 
was spunk in the house, but it was saturated with rain¬ 
water, and the exhalations from the damp ground made 
the atmosphere too humid for several days to dry it suffi¬ 
ciently to take fire from the friction of a knife and flints, 
which method Willie’s papa had showed him in order to 
amuse his little son. 

In this emergency she tried to make herself heard on ' 
the opposite side of the river, to ask them to bring her 
some fire; but her voice was too feeble to reach such a 
distance. 

Her family stores were entirely exhausted, except bacon j 
and corn in the raw state. She had a domestic corn-mill, [ 
but it required strong hands to turn it while another fed ! 
it with grain. There seemed no relief. Alonzo was 
taken with fever from the damp house and beds, which it 
was impossible to dry; in fine, there was not a dry spot I 
about the house. In a day or two the baby had a return S 
of fever and ague, from which he suffered so much during 
the life of his tender father, who knew so well how to . 
manage the disease. Alonzo slept constantly, while little 1 
Sammie showed, young as he was, that he, at times, [ 
was entirely delirious, moaning piteously, and would 
stretch out his dry, emaciated hands as if to protect him¬ 
self from something that was trying to hurt him. While 
Mrs. Ilobyn was away, Miss Macpeters, though she was 
very kind, had not been very economical in the use of the 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


79 


household stores. . Mrs. Hobyn had no kind of syrup or 
sugar to give her sick children medicine in, and they would 
not take it without. 

In the afternoon of the second day after the storm, 
vY illie informed his mother, as she sat with Sammie on 
her lap, that he had struck fire. She then tried to boil 
down the juice of a ripe watermelon to the consistency of 
molasses, in which to mix the medicine. Notwithstanding 
her utmost care, it would be of a bitter taste, and of course 
had to be abandoned. Willie was perfectly devoted to his 
little brothers, and did all he could to lighten his mother’s 
cares. As soon as Sammie began to recover he would 
spread a beautiful fawn-skin on the floor and place him on 
it, and tell him to point out all the spots on it. A faint 
smile would play over his pale, wan features as he 
extended his bony finger to designate what his brother 
AY illie told him. He was sometimes so debilitated from 
the effort that he would place his bands under his face, 
which was on the fawn-skin, and say, in plaintive tones, 
“Me tan’t more, sick,” which was followed by an ague, 
succeeded by burning fever. He would lie for hours, 
moaning in the lap of his agonized mother, who was not 
able to procure for her suffering child the necessaries of 
life. Day after day she tried to obtain a supply of corn- 
meal or flour from passing boats, but without success. At 
last a boat laden with a cargo of corn-meal came along, 
but the article was sold at the enormous price of eight dol¬ 
lars per barrel. Mrs. Hobyn knew this to be extortion, 
but she was compelled to purchase it on account of her 
suffering family, though she had hundreds of barrels of 
corn on her plantation. She had, in her extremity, fallen 
upon the expedient of supplying her family with bread by 
soaking raw corn in boiling ley until the bran was removed, 
and then boiling it until it became soft enough to be used 
as hominy. The children were fond of it, and preferred it 
to anything else to eat with their milk. Thus is necessity 
the mother of invention the world over. Almaria’s pet cat 
often caught birds and brought them to her in her mouth ; 
these Mrs. Hobyn, after boiling, divided between Alonzo 
and Sammie. 

Narmau’s wife, after things were getting more quiet, 



80 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


had the heartlessness and audacity to come to Mrs. 
Hobyn and demand of her Mr. Hobyn’s elegant musket; 
said that Mr. Hobyn had told her husband that if he died 
first he (Hobyn) would leave the gun to Narman. This 
was her only claim to it, but she said that she “ would 
have it.” Mrs. Hobyn ordered her out of the house and 
off the premises. 

Mr. Hobyn had also an elegant brace of horseman’s 
pistols in a holster of superb bear-skin, which were a part 
of his equipage as cavalier in the late war. Another 
woman, who was a semi-Indian, brought a request from 
her husband that Mrs. Hobyn would give Mr. Hobyn’s 
pistols to him, as he was dead and would have no further 
use for them ; with which request Mrs. Hobyn refused to 
comply, telling her that nothing could induce her to part 
with them, as she wished her eldest sons to have their 
father’s gun and pistols. At this she raved like a mad¬ 
woman. Another wished Mrs. Hobyn to give them Mr. 
Hobyn’s handsome snuff-box which he used ; and another 
wished her to give them a certain cow, as she gave so 
much milk, and they were not able to buy one as good. 
Indeed, the people around her tried to extort, by begging, 
everything valuable which Mrs. Hobyn had, even her 
clothing, and to take advantage of her overwhelming i 
sorrow and defenseless situation to get what they wished. 1 
Some wanted her furniture, and others the blacksmith’s i 
tools and farming utensils. 

Thousands upon thousands of pumpkins lay upon the i 
ground without being appropriated to any use, and vege- 1 
tables in large quantities were ungathered. These Mrs. } 
Hobyn gave to any one who would gather them. Her l 
home, though not an Eden of flowers, was one in which p 
grew in great abundance the useful products of the earth, k 
What a lovely place it would have been had Mr. Hobyn o 
been spared to beautify it, as he was a man of cultivated 
and refined taste 1 ii 

Mrs. Hobyn had a large number of fowls, which would k 
bring her no contemptible sum of money could she have p 
had them taken directly to the New Orleans market. She 1 
employed an honest wood-chopper, called “Irish John,”* 
who had often worked for Mr. Hobyn, to take them, p 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. gl 

promising to reward him for his trouble on his return. On 
his way back he stayed a few days at Pointe Coupee to 
see some old acquaintances. He was taken with yellow 

heltu a “i d ‘ ed ’r short time > wbicb was the last she 
;'„, d of „ h, “- The money due to her, and the little stores 
or her family that ne was to bring her, fell into other 
hands, who, perhaps, did not need them, whilst Mrs 
Uobyn had neither sugar, tea, coffee, nor chocolate for 
family use. 

Aim ana often had fits of crying, which were as unac¬ 
countable as distressing to her mother ; neither did she tell 
any one the cause of her sorrow, which arose from the fear 
, at ? er father was unhappy in the eternal world; not 
knowing that -as a tree falleth so it shall lie,” and 
that “ there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge nor 
wisdom in the grave ” to which he had gone. She often 
prayed for him that God would make him happy, and not 
suiter the wicked one to have dominion over him. This 
she did many times during the day for a long time after 
her father’s death, and w r ould rise frequently in the ni«-ht 
and pray for him, though in the unseen world. In her 
night visions she very often saw him, and would cling to 
him and entreat him not to go away, but to stay with her 
mother, who was so sad and wept so much; and in her 
dreams she would try to tell him all that had taken place 
since he was removed from them. 

One morning very early a stranger arrived at Mrs. 
j Hobyn’s, and claimed to be a near relative of her deceased 
husband. She had often heard Mr. Hobyn speak of the 
young man’s father. He wished to stay a few days at her 
house; but it would have been much better, in a pecuniary 
point of view, for herself and children, had she never met 
him. . A few days before this she had secured the company 
of a kind young lady, and consequently felt less lonely. 

Mr. Watkins, the relative in question, manifested much 
interest in her pecuniary matters; told her that he had 
heard of her misfortunes, and had come with the express 
purpose to aid her all he could without any remuneration. 
The unsuspecting Mrs. Hobyn often sought his advice’ 
which he gave without hesitation, but always in a way to 
promote his own advantage should he ever be able to get 

8 






82 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


her property in his power. This she could plainly see ! 
when it was too late to correct the mishap. 

She tried to sell her land, and partially succeeded, so far j 
as to influence the pretended purchaser to settle on the 
place. Articles of agreement were drawn up and duly 
signed by both parties. The cattle, crop, two large rafts | 
of timber, and a thousand cords of wood were reserved, to 
be sold privately. 

Almaria heard several gentlemen say that only a part of 
the land belonged to Mrs. Hobyn; the property was her j 
children’s legally. This they did not tell her lest she 
should take other steps, and thus deprive them of an 
opportunity to monopolize a fortune already within their 
grasp. They also knew that the land had not been re¬ 
corded in the land-office. Of the importance of this she j 
did not know. Her legal adviser knew this, but did not 
tell her; but led her to believe that she had full power to 
act as self-appointed guardian for her children, until she 
had entirely carried out their mercenary wishes. 

Narman was never apprehended, though his associate in 
crime had lain in prison for nearly six months. This was 
a most mysterious circumstance, which many pretended 
that they were unable to fathom ; but that which is “ done i 
in secret shall be proclaimed on the housetop.” 

At this juncture Mrs. Hobyn had again to repair to 
Jackson, to attend to the trials of Spaulding (Narman’s ac-! ’ 
complice) and of those who had stolen her negroes. Her h 
friends (particularly Mrs. Tool) in Warrington seemed 
as cordial and kind as they had ever been, which some¬ 
what cheered the depressed state of her mind. From this j 
place she proceeded to the capital to attend to the busi¬ 
ness which brought her there. The night previous to 
the commencement of the trials, the jailer and all the T 
prisoners escaped. This unparalleled affair also will be " 
made plain at the last day of account. Though there;^ J 
were good people in the place, the bad more than pre- '** 
dominated. * 

When the pamphlet which contained a history of 
11 Murrell, the Land Pirate,” and the names of his numerous 
coadjutors, or those who composed his mystic council,! 
was published in 1835, Mrs. Hobyn recognized the names 


83 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

of the jailer, the accomplice of Harman, and several of 
those who stole her servants, with Watkins and others, 
furnishing some clue to the incomprehensible tragedy of 
her amiable husband’s death, the lawless and clandestine 
capture of her servants, the great desire to get in possession 
of her husband’s elegant fire-arms, the escape of the jailer 
and prisoners, and the failure to seize Harman. 

Mrs. Hobyn thought, subsequently, that the court— 
lawyers, judge, indeed the whole country—were more or 
less under the influence of Murrell, but so completely 
planned together as entirely to elude detection by the unin¬ 
itiated. She now turned her sorrowful steps toward the 
home of her childhood ; the home she left was soon to be 
occupied by strangers. 

Daily did she repair to the grave of her husband, and 
bathe the green sod with her burning tears. Almaria 
was her only companion on those mournful visits, and 
mingled her tears with those of her mother, while she 
offered up a prayer for herself and children. Sometimes 
she would startle Alniaria with the wildness of her grief 
when she exclaimed, “ Oh, my husband, my dear Samuel, 
speak to your Mary once more 1” But no voice responded 
to these grief-stricken invocations of the disconsolate 
widow. 

Mrs. Hobyn often sung “Highland Mary”and “Mary’s 
Dream,” in plaintive strain, as also another, of which only 
a couplet is remembered: 


“ No hand to wipe my falling tears, 

No friend to soothe or ease my cares.” 

Her voice was soft, musical, and touching, and the 
words, the airs and associations, were too pathetic for 
Almaria’s tender heart. For some moments would her 
bosom heave with an emotion that was often too deep to 
'find relief in tears, when a deep sob would be followed by 
an outpouring as plentiful as an April shower. 


“ Oh, pale, pale now those ruby lips 
I oft have kissed so fondly; 

And closed for e’er that sparkling glance, 
That dwelt on me so kindly !” 





84 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


and— 

“Ob, Mary dear, cold is my clay, 

* * -* * ■» 

How from thee in death I sleep, 

So, Mary dear, weep no more for me.” 

“ The moon had climbed the highest hill 
Which rises o’er the source of Dee, 

And from her evening summit shed 
Her silver light on tower and tree.” 

When her mother sung these words she would think of 
the moonlight shining over the lonely grave of her late de¬ 
voted father, and the cry of the whip-poor-wills in the trees, 
the paleness of his face, how cold his noble brow was when 
she touched it with her hand as he lay a corpse, and the 
dark, damp place in which he was laid by sombre twilight 
when her mother cried so much. 

At the distance of nearly twenty years from the period 
of Mr. Hobyn’s death, and years after her mother’s second 
marriage, she could not hear her sing those songs without 
bursting in tears, as it would cause the gloomy picture 
of those sad times to loom up before her with lifelike 
reality. Why did an ever-merciful God suffer her memory 
to keep its empire ? Why was not all that passed at that 
time cast into the shades of oblivion ? The answer to 
these inexplicable providences is, “What I do thou 
knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter,” and 
that his own name might be glorified. Amen and amen, i 

Mrs. Hobyn continued to become daily more anxious to 
leave Mississippi as her husband had requested, and to 
return to her friends in Virginia. She did all she could to 
facilitate the settling up of his estates, and in her ignor¬ 
ance of how little the world is to be trusted, thought that 
all her matters were adjusted properly. The man who 
lent her his horse the first time she was in Warrington i 
charged her four dollars per day while she kept it, and his ! 
fare at the hotel during the time she remained in Jackson, 
although he pretended to be attending to his own matters. 

Mr. Watkins told Mrs. Hobyn that he had important 
business to attend to several hundred miles down the 
river, which would detain him several weeks, and if he 
could find a steamer that would take her to Alabama he 


85 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

would engage her passage; that she must have her 
business settled in writing, and leave the papers with 
him, and he would collect the money for her land and 
other property, and forward it to her while she remained 
at his father’s in Alabama. Mrs. Hobyn did as her rela¬ 
tive advised her. Before leaving she continued to visit 
daily the grave of her husband with her little daughter, 
and had it inclosed as handsomely and as substantially as 
her circumstances would permit. 

One night a loud rap at the door aroused all the family, 
and a voice which Mrs. Hobyn recognized as that of her 
relative told her that he had engaged a passage for her 
and children on the steamer Missouri, a boat with fine ac¬ 
commodations and gentlemanly officers, and that the cap¬ 
tain had sent two yawls to take her family and effects to 
i the opposite side of the river, where she had anchored, and 
I t0 ascertain whether Mrs. Hobyn would be willing to give 
i the fare required ; that the captain was afraid of the 
snags that were in the river near her landing, and this was 
the cause of his not crossing to the Mississippi side to 
receive her directly on the steamer from her own house. 
After much bustle they departed, with scarcely time to 
think about aught but getting ready to go away, and Mrs. 
Hobyn’s giving up many important papers into the hands 
of her soi-disant disinterested relative, with the large 
number of cattle and nearly all of her valuables. 


CHAPTER X. 

The stars shone with unwonted brilliancy as Mrs. 
Hobyn and her children took their final departure from 
their Mississippi home, draped with so many tender and 
melancholy associations. 

How often did the desolate and widowed mother strain 
her eyes to catch a glimpse of the spot in which was 
mouldering the noble form of her late devoted husband, 
the heart that once throbbed with conjugal and paternal 




86 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


affection, now cold as the clay in which it was embosomed! 
She felt that every moment she was receding from his 
precious dust; her bosom heaved with the emotion that 
almost rent her heart-strings asunder, while silent and 
unseen to those around her the gushing tears of a mourner 
flowed down her pale and beautiful features. 

After reaching the steamer, Mrs. Hobyn was duly 
installed in the ladies’ cabin, and nothing was heard but 
the measured tread of the watchman. The children slept 
soundly until the letting off steam, a short time before day, 
aroused them from their peaceful slumbers, as the boat 
fast steamed her way up against the swift-currented stream. 

Mrs. Hobyn did not leave her state-room to take her 
meals, but asked the maid to bring them to her, while 
the children went to the dining-saloon to partake of their 
refreshments. Their thoughtful mother had taken some 
milk along for them. The first morning, as Almaria raised 
her mug of milk to her lips, her eyes dimmed with tears 
and her lips trembled at the remembrance that the mug 
had been given her by her affectionate father, whose body 
she was fast leaving behind, and that she would see his 
loved face no more; and how tenderly he spoke to her by 
the endearing appellation of “ My daughter, come to your 
father,” when she would climb upon his knee and run her 
dimpled fingers through his dark curly locks, he joining 
her in her merry peals of laughter, while her brothers and 
mother enjoyed her frolics as much as she did. She felt 
that she missed something that was so dear; for days she 
could not enjoy the sports of Alonzo and Willie, who were 
quite at home on the steamboat. The officers petted them 
and remarked that they had never seen two brighter boys. 
Almaria’s pensive face, for the first two or three days, 
failed to impress those around her as her more volatile 
brothers’. Ophelia, the maid, according to the captain’s 
orders, took charge of little Sammie, who soon became 
very fond of her. Perhaps the remembrance of the sable 
countenances by which he was once surrounded had not 
entirely faded from his mind. 

At noon of the first day’s journey they stopped at Point 
Chicot to take in wood. Almaria did not think that there 
was much to interest about the scenery of the place: a few 


AN ORriIAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


87 


poorly-built houses, dense cane-brake in the rear, and low 
bushes in front of the river, and not half so handsome as 
her papa’s plantation at Ashland Bend. Here an old and 
intimate acquaintance of the late Mr. Hobyn took passage 
On hearing this Mrs. Hobyn was much gratified ; she felt 
less lonely, though she saw him only once during the pas¬ 
sage up the river. She often remarked in subsequent 
years that she had never met officers more gentlemanly 
than those on the Missouri; the captain and clerk were 
both from the “ Old Dominion.” 

She never left her state-room but two or three times 
and then she walked in front of her cabin in the rear of 
the boat. The long confinement made the journey exceed¬ 
ingly monotonous. But Willie always went on shore 
when the boat landed to take on wood. Almaria did not 0*0 
with him, but would often beg some one to bring her a twl^ 
with some green leaves on it, and her requests were always 
attended to, as she had now become a pet with all on board. 

The Chickasaw Bluffs came in sight. Of these she had 
often heard her father speak. They were two peaks, 
rising abruptly, very barren, and of red clay color, with 
lofty forest trees growing around their base. She would 
look at the jay-birds and kingfishers as they would fly 
about the shore ; the latter prefer the high banks, in which 
they nest and dwell. The names of these birds she 
remembered, because her father had told and explained 
their habits to her before he died. 

Sometimes on both sides of the river there would be 
regions, extensive, low and swampy, indicating still the 
preponderance of unhealthy moisture, in which grew the 
willow and other small trees indigenous to marshy places. 
A bear or other wild beast would occasionally be startled 
from his lair by the noise of the steamer, and make good 
his escape to the forest, while the timid deer would remain 
standing as though petrified with terror, and then disap¬ 
pear in the copse in which he was browsing. Large birds 
of white plumage floated in company on the surface of the 
water, and seemed to regard but little the approach of the 
puffing vapor as the boat passed by them. 

One night a storm arose, in consequence of which the 
captain thought that the boat with its cargo would be lost, 



88 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


and sent to Mrs. Hobyn to let her know what imminent 
peril they were in, and that she must be prepared to come 
on deck at a moment’s warning*, as if the vessel should 
sink the water would rise in her cabin first. She had her 
children taken on deck, to be put in the life-boat if circum¬ 
stances required that she should join them there at the 
specified time. The storm was not as violent as was 
anticipated, though the boat was so injured that they had 
to wait until some repairs could be made. 

In endeavoring to land one noon to take in wood, owing 
to some cause which Almaria did not understand, Mr. 
Foster, the pilot, was thrown from the wheel; the boat 
turned suddenly and ran her bow directly under the stem of 
a tree which was divided at the roots. The part of the tree 
under which it ran broke a considerable hole in the side of 
the bow, and at the same time fell directly across the front 
of the boat, which began to sink. Some stuffed blankets in 
the opening that was made by her coming in contact with 
the tree, until it could be removed, when she righted, and 
raised herself above the water in which she had sunk so 
deeply. Almaria ran to her mother, who was sleeping 
at the time, and awoke her, giving her an account of what 
had occurred, she being entirely ignorant of the danger 
through which they had just passed. 

The children were often much pleased at what they saw 
while passing up the river, and made many inquiries about 
every house that made any pretension to architectural 
style. They were particularly struck with the superb 
residence of a Mr. Montgomery. 

After a very long sojourn on the steamer they arrived 
at a small town called Waterloo, which was saluted by 
firing off several large guns, the shock of which was so 
great that Mrs. Hobyn, who was at that time engaged at 
a small table, writing to her friends in Virginia, fainted 
and fell to the floor, pulling the writing-table over upon 
her. The maid assisted her to rise, after having used 
some restoratives. The explosions of the gun painfully 
brought to her mind the tragical death of her husband, or 
she would not have regarded it. The urbane captain sent 
her many apologies for his unintentionally causing her to 
be so much shocked. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


89 


Waterloo was then an insignificant place, at which they 
had to remain until the boat could discharge a portion of 
her cargo, to lighten her sufficiently to pass over the shoals. 
All the ladies of any position in the town called on Mrs 
Hobyn and invited her to visit them; but she was too sad 
to return calls of ceremony, though she appreciated the 
attentions that were shown her. 

After the cargo was discharged the Missouri soon 
reached Florence, her destined port. Mrs. Hobyn obtained 
board for herself and children in the town proper, and 
remained several weeks until she could hear from a nephew 
of Mr. Hobyn’s, who lived in Tuscumbia, a flourishing 
town, four miles distant from Florence, and on the opposite 
side of the river. Her nephew responded promptly; but, 
being unmarried, Mrs. Hobyn remained where she was 
until something definite could be done. 

She found, on examining her pocket-book, that a con¬ 
siderable sum of money had been taken from it; but she 
had no idea that her attendant maid had robbed her until 
Almaria told her that she had seen the maid take money 
several times from her pocket-book, who told her that her 
mamma had given it to her. She was a free colored 
woman that had been hired by the captain to wait on the 
lady passengers, and Mrs. Hobyn had rewarded her well 
for her services to herself and children. 

While in Florence Mrs. Hobyn had calls from numerous 
; persons of the first respectability, which she returned, as 
the gloom that hung over her mind had begun to dissipate 
in some degree. She found the inhabitants refined and 
hospitable, and felt sorry that she had to part with persons 
who had shown her such special attention. Here Mrs. 
Hobyn met with Messrs. Brown and Rose, old, tried 
friends of her late husband. The latter invited her to go 
to his father’s and remain until she could return to Vir¬ 
ginia, and wrote to his father, whom Mrs. Hobyn knew 
when she lived in Alabama, and esteemed as a man of 
sterling worth. 

As soon as Mr. Pierly (Mr. Hobyn’s nephew) could 
visit Florence he did so, for the purpose of seeing his 
aunt, and offered her any aid that it was in his power to 
bestow, and at the expiration of a few weeks he took her 



90 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


to Tuscumbia, and boarded her and children at a board¬ 
ing-house. At the close of the second week he heard 
from Mr. Rose, sen., who invited Mrs. Hobyn and her 
children to make his house their home as long as it was 
her pleasure to do so. 

Mr. Pierly, after making his aunt and her children some 
handsome presents in the way of supplying their ward¬ 
robe, brought a carriage to convey them to Mr. Rose’.s, 
and he would then visit a near relative of his uncle’s, and 
father of Watkins whom she had left in charge of her prop¬ 
erty in Mississippi, as he was to send or bring the money 
due her, while she remained at his father’s in Alabama. On 
reaching Mr. Rose’s she and her children were greeted 
with a hearty welcome, and were introduced to a second 
wife of his, whom Mrs. Hobyn had never seen, who was 
cold and reserved in her manners, very unlike the former 
Mrs. Rose, whom she loved so much. At the meeting 
with one of her husband’s best friends, Mrs. Hobyn was 
so overwhelmed that it moved the old gentleman to 
tears. 

Mr. Pierly left to seek for his relative, who, he learned, 
lived only ten miles distant. It was nearly a week before 
his return, with Mr. Joseph Watkins, to take Mrs. Hobyn 
and children to his house. She was glad to have the 
pleasure of meeting the excellent relative of whom she had 
heard her husband often speak so favorably. 

Mrs. Rose spoke very unkindly to Mrs. Hobyn, who, 
for the first time, had to do her own washing and that of 
her children, as the recent robbery upon her purse had 
deprived her of the means of hiring some person to do it 
for her. With Willie’s assistance she was able to get a 
tub to the spring to commence the day’s work so entirely 
new to her. Willie kept up the fire in order to boil the 
clothes, and dipped up and brought the water from the 
spring for his delicate mother. Almaria had to take care 
of Alonzo and Sammie. She felt that she was not wel¬ 
come, though she did not tell her mother that she had 
heard Mrs. Rose scold so much about the milk she wished 
for Sammie, who was far from well, and that she had 
also quarreled with her husband for inviting a parcel of 
strangers to his home that she knew nothing about. He 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 91 

told her that he had known Mrs. Hobyn’s excellent hus- 
band and that she and her children should have the best 
that his house could afford; that her husband had been in 
every way a gentleman and she a perfect ladv, and that 
he, with the first Mrs. Rose, had often visited them; that 
his son, George W. Rose, had boarded in their family 
for some time, and they always had been friends; and 
then asked her why she sent that little delicate woman off 
to the spring to do her own washing, when she could have 
had it done for her. 

Almaria had always been a great pet with the younger 
Mr. Rose who always called her sweetheart, and would 
tell her that he intended to wait for her. Mrs. Rose’s 
daughter, by her first marriage, was of the same age as 
Almaria. Ihey were very fond of each other. Peggy 
would assist her to take care of Sammie, who was at 
times, more or less fretful, as he was frequently sick and 
very puny The two little girls played together under a 
large peach-tree, and told each other many things that 
they had seen and heard, and particularly about the late 
visit to Tuscumbia. Peggy listened with much interest 
to what she was told, for she was as pleasant and gentle 
as a summer’s breeze; the poison of envy was in no way 
blended with her disposition. 

At Tuscumbia Mrs. Hobyn met with Dr. Campton and 
family, from whom her husband took the measles while 
watching with him, as we have seen in the former part of 
this book. The meeting was mutually pleasant and deeply 
melancholy to Mrs. Hobyn, as it recalled so many associa¬ 
tions. Almaria took off her beads and divided them 
equally between herself and Eliza Campton, as these were 
the only things that she could present to her friend. 
These beads were rare and handsome, and they were the 
offering of a generous and overflowing heart to one whom 
she remembered to have loved very much. 

Mrs. Hobyn again found that her trunk had been robbed 
of many articles of value, which it would be impossible to 
replace; but when and where this had been done she 
could not tell. Almaria then told her that while they 
were boarding at Mr. Parrel’s, in Tuscumbia, Rose, the 
attendant maid, often took her keys and went to her large 





92 


an orphan of the old dominion. 


trunk, as Celia did, and would look at her jewelry and all 
her handsome things, and show them to other maids that 
came into her mamma’s room, and would then put them 
back. Almaria did not understand the meaning of the 
word stealing. She knew that Narman stole her father’s 
axes, that her mother’s negroes were stolen, and that the 
maid on the steamboat also stole her money; but did not 
know that the vice had or could have a more extens^e 
application. This ignorance did not arise from a want of 
apprehension, but from her not being accustomed to hear 
the term used but in a limited sense. 

Mrs. Hobyn and children returned with their relative 
(Mr. Watkins), and were received very cordially by his 
family. He was a man of an amiable disposition, but 
much hen-pecked by a wife who ruled everything on the 
plantation with her tongue and cowhide. She had two 
lovely daughters, and her sons were also very kind to Mrs. 
Hobyn and her family, who were soon reminded by the 
lady of the family that if they stayed there they would 
have to work. Mrs. Hobyn made up her mind to bear 
anything for a short time, with the hope of receiving the 
money due her from Mississippi, and getting away very 
soon, as she had made a partial arrangement to return to 
Virginia with Colonel Byers and family, who were then on 
a visit to some relatives in Alabama; but in this her ex¬ 
pectations were not realized, as Colonel Byers called to 
let her know that it would be impossible to take her and 
family along with his own, but promised on his return to 
Virginia to do all he could to facilitate her return to her 
friends. At this recital, the fountain of her tears seemed 
to be dried up, while an agony wrung her heart which 
mocked at any consolation that mere words could give. 

Almaria was delighted at the idea of going to church, 
although she had to walk the distance of three miles to 
reach the place. This was the first sermon that she had 
ever heard, as far as she remembered. The minister, after 
preaching, sung a hymn called the “Heavenly Union.” 
At hearing this she wept very much, for Celia had sung it 
to her a great deal, in the same plaintive tune ; but in 
walking home she stepped in a mud-hole, and entirely 
spoiled her beautiful yellow kid bootees that her cousin, 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


93 


Hugh Pierly, had given her, and in which only could she 
go to church. 

Mrs. Watkins became daily more disagreeable; water 
was very scarce, and to get any for washing purposes they 
had to walk three miles. She, with one of her daughters 
would shoulder a basket of clothes, and walk the distance’ 
wash and dry them, and return at night without seeming 
to mind it. They were ladies of Amazonian size and 
masculine strength, and had been accustomed to hard 
labor all their lives; Mrs. Watkins had been brought up 
in the backwoods of Kentucky. 

Mrs. Hobyn had to do the same; but the fatigue of 
walking and carrying her burden almost overcame her, so 
unaccustomed was she to any exercise which taxed her 
strength to so great a degree. She had to stand upon the 
cold rocks and wash nearly all day, and with clothes half 
dried she set off to return with the others, who soon left 
her some distance behind. She was so much indisposed 
from sheer fatigue that she was unable to sit up for two 
days. Her children missed her very much. They had 
known but little from experience what it was to be stinted 
in food when surrounded with so many comforts. Mrs. 
Watkins’s daughters would give the children food without 
letting their mother know it; for had it come under her 
cognizance they would not have fared well for their kind¬ 
ness to their orphan relatives. 

Willie was old enough to thin cotton, and while he was 
thus engaged Almaria had to take care of Alonzo and 
Sammie. Alonzo had to stand by his sister and eat from 
the same plate with her, while she sat at the table and cut 
the food for both. This was Mrs. Watkins’s arrangement, 
and they had to conform; she possessed abundantly the 
comforts of life, but would dispense them to suit her 
own notions, no matter who was deprived. Alonzo had 
suffered from chills, and often complained of being sick. 
One morning he swooned as he was standing to take his 
breakfast; he fell beside his sister, and did not return to 
consciousness for some time. Mrs. Hobyn felt as though 
her cup of sorrow was full and running over ; she placed 
her little darling on her lap; bathed his cold brow with 
a liniment which she had with her, as he lay with eyes 

9 




94 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


half closed, and a ghastly distortion of his pale lips dis¬ 
played in a frightful manner his pearly teeth. The color 
gradually returned to his lips, and the warmth to his 
hands and feet. He cast, at first, a wild stare at his 
mother; a smile played over his beautiful features, and 
then, raising his hands, he clasped them around her neck. 
This appeared to be a turning point in his illness, as he 
subsequently continued to improve until entirely recovered. 

One day a green gourd was found lying on the ground. 
Mrs. Watkins tried to find out who had committed the 
awful misdeed of pulling one of her gourds. The offense 
was settled on Alonzo, as he had been seen playing around 
the place. Although the little fellow was still feeble, she 
gave him a whipping with a heavy cowhide. 

Mrs. Hobyn was not able to bear this. She took her 
little children and went to the house of a lady who had 
paid her some attention, though she lived four miles 
distant. Almaria did not know what her mother intended 
to do, nor where she was going On reaching Mr. 
Cooper’s, the husband of the lady-acquaintance, they 
both invited her to remain with them until she could make 
up a school, as she had proposed, and promised that they 
would assist her in the enterprise. Mrs. Hobyn found 
that there were many that were anxious to patronize her 
undertaking. 

In the course of a week, the neighbors conjointly put up 
a log-cabin near a meeting-house, which would answer for 
a school-house for the time, and if she remained another 
year promised that they would build her a comfortable 
dwelling and larger school-house. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 


95 


CHAPTER XI. 

One sultry Monday evening Mrs. Hobyn took her little 
children to her cabin home, near a large spring. The 
neighbors lent her a bed, a table, some chairs, cooking 
utensils, and provisions; of these she had a large supply 
in the warehouse at Florence, but that place was fifty 
miles off. Squire Hodges told her that when he sent his 
wagon with his produce in the fall, he would have her 
household goods brought to her. 

When Mrs. Hobyn lay down the first night in her home, 
which had not been chinked or daubed with clay, she 
could count the stars as they shone through the spaces 
between the logs. She wept, but they were tears of 
gratitude that she was away from those that oppressed 
her fatherless children with words or deeds that lacerated 
her widowed heart. Persons in the neighborhood often 
had her washing done for her, which was the greatest 
trouble of all her household duties. Vegetables were also 
sent her without measure, and a good supply of milk; for 
one of her neighbors told her to send Willie or Almaria to 
her house daily, and she might have as much new milk 
as she wished. 

A gentleman in Courtland, on learning that she was 
keeping house, sent her a coffee set, with groceries, 
domestic cloth, and hats for her sons, and other articles 
that were useful to her. This gentleman she did not 
remember to have seen. He was a wealthy man, and 
requested that if she remained in Alabama she would 
inform him, and he would lend her any pecuniary aid that 
might best promote her interests. 

In this lowly home many of Mrs. Hobyn’s old acquaint¬ 
ances called to see her when they came to that section of 
the State. When Almaria would go on errands to a cer¬ 
tain lady for her mother, she always gave her a nice lunch 
of wheat bread and butter, but she always saved it for her 
mother, who often wished that she could procure some 





96 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


wheat flour; but it was then too expensive an article, and 
none but the wealthy could afford to have it. 

Mrs. Hobyn’s lady-like manners and cultivated mind 
gave her a more than hearty reception among the wealthy 
class in the neighborhood. Parents wished their daughters 
to imitate so admirable a lady. She succeeded well in her 
school although it was late in the season when she com¬ 
menced, and had the offer of a large number of scholars 
the subsequent year, provided she did not return to Vir¬ 
ginia. Every day Willie or Almaria would have to take 
care of their little brother, who was just two and a half 
years old, and then one or the other would go home be¬ 
fore recess to make a fire and get water for their mother 
to cook their dinner, and then they could run and play 
with their schoolmates until the hour arrived for them to 
resume their duties. They were much beloved by their 
associates, as they were so conciliatory in their deport¬ 
ment. Each morning the scholars would bring them a 
little present of potatoes, eggs, fruit, or anything that they 
thought would please them. 

The little Hobyns had, from their earliest days, an 
abundance of everything that nature afforded in a southern 
climate, except during a few months after their father’s 
death and the time of their sojourn in the Watkins family. 
Between the ladies in the neighborhood and Mrs. Hobyn, 
respect had increased to a sisterly regard. They were 
pious, good people, of position and wealth. They literally 
wept and rejoiced with her when she received affectionate 
letters from her brother and brothers-in-law, condoling 
with her in her afflictions, and promising that they would 
send for her during the succeeding winter, while her 
brother guaranteed to do all he could to make her com¬ 
fortable, to educate and promote her children. Her 
neighbors entreated her not to go away, as she could be 
so useful and support herself and children so genteelly, 
while she would have it so much more in her power to 
attend to the settling up of her late husband’s estate by 
remaining; but the dying injunction of her lamented hus¬ 
band to return to Virginia made her decided in the matter. 
Besides, her brother was a lawyer, and he would, without 
doubt, do everything necessary for her and her children. 


97 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

She had also a valuable land estate and an interest in her 
paternal grandmother’s property, which, with her own 
exertions, would support her family. 

But, could she have turned over a few pages of the his¬ 
tory of her life, she would have seen that it would have 
been immeasurably better, in every way, for her to have 
remained than to have thrown herself and helpless family 
on wealthy relatives. J 

A few days before she closed her school she was looking 
over some papers of her deceased husband’s in the school- 
house, and accidentally dropped a bond of several thousand 
dollars on the floor; one of the little boys picked it up and 
tore it in several pieces, and made himself some thumb 
papers. When he came up to say his lesson she saw that 
he had torn her bond in pieces, one of which could not be 
found. She wept very much, as it was apparently irre¬ 
coverable, but one of the little girls told her that she had 
a piece of the same paper in her book that she left at home 
in play-time. Mrs. Hobyn bade her return to bring the 
paper to her. It was all that was required to repair the 
damage. Mrs. Hobyn then pasted the pieces together, so 
that it was not much defaced, at least not enough to make 
it useless. Almaria never forgot her mother’s distress, nor 
the lecture she gave them all about tearing up papers 
without knowing their value. 

About the first of December she gave up her school to 
make preparations for her long and tedious journey of 
nearly a thousand miles. Her kind neighbors afforded 
her needed assistance, and in a few days a youth arrived 
to take her to her friends in Virginia. He was sent by 
her brother. She had to dispose of her effects in the bes*t 
way she could, some for cash and others on credit, and 
almost at a sacrifice. 

A dear old Baptist lady came to bid Mrs. Hobyn fare¬ 
well. She was often a great comfort to her when she was 
at the house of her husband’s relative (Mr. Watkins), for 
she frequently visited her. She would tell Mrs. Hobyn of 
her own trials in the sudden death of her husband, she 
being left with a large family of children, but Grod had 
taken care of her and them. * Though she had but little 
of the world’s goods, He had converted her children, and 

9 * 




98 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


they were such a comfort to her; one had become a min¬ 
ister of the gospel. She said that she had known that 
son to pray for hours after dark in the lonely woods: at 
first she was very unhappy about his staying away, and 
concluded one night that she would look for him to see 
what was the reason of his not returning to the house; 
she heard him fervently engaged in prayer, before she 
saw him kneeling beside a tree. She felt that she was 
treading on holy ground, and that it would be almost 
sacrilege to disturb his devotions. 

Every person who knew Mrs. Hobyn in that section 
came sometime or other to bid her adieu, and to express 
their good wishes for her future prospects. When she 
was ready to commence her journey she partially regretted 
that her brother had sent for her. It was hard to part 
with those who had shown the kindness of brothers and 
sisters to her, and she was more than half inclined to stay 
with them. 

At last she commenced her journey towards Old Vir¬ 
ginia. They traveled slowly at first, as the horses in the 
carriage seemed disposed to be tardy. 

The fatigue of traveling made Almaria quite sick the 
first night. She could not eat anything, and very little 
the succeeding day. The lady at whose house she stayed 
was very kind to her. Her daughters, two lovely young 
ladies, tried to amuse her as long as she stayed with them. 
After traveling a few days she became well and cheerful. 
Willie was as cheery as a bird, having something to say 
about everything that he saw and every person that he 
met, and would tell what he intended to do when he 
became a rich man. 

As yet Mrs. Hobyn was a stranger to that peace which 
the world can neither give nor take away, having in vain 
sought for it in the enjoyment of the things of time and 
sense. Mrs. Chyle’s and Mr. Wilkinson’s Christian coun¬ 
sels had not been lost. She had resolved to seek an 
interest in the Saviour, but had not done it with her whole 
heart. Though she was anxious, she did not know how 
to instruct her children in the “one thing needful,” yet 
was very scrupulous about their repeating their prayers. 

Almaria loved to go to preaching very much, listening 


99 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

attentively to what the minister said, though there were 
a great many things that she did not comprehend. One 
minister sang a hymn commencing, “Farewell, my dear 
brethren, the time is at hand,” etc. She saw that her 
mother wept very much when he sang the line “No 
troubles nor trials shall enter that place.” She wept too 

father ^ ^ mother was thinkin g of her poor 

Almaria took a blanket and made a pallet on the pun¬ 
cheon floor of their log-cabin, beside her mother, to go to 
sleep. She tried to compose herself for some time. Her 
mother, thinking that she had fallen asleep, said, in a 
touching tone, “My poor little fatherless daughter /” 
This was followed by a shower of tears. It was too much 
for Almaria to bear: her bosom heaved; she arose slowly, 
with. her face turned from her mother to conceal her 
emotions, as she did not wish to add a pang of sorrow to 
her grief-stricken heart. 

Mrs. Hobyn arrived in two weeks at the town in which 
Swindle lived, who had injured her husband so much. 
She took her children with her to his house, instead of 
going to a hotel, that she might tell him that she believed 
him to be indirectly the cause of her husband’s death and 
the stealing of her negroes, after first injuring her husband 
so much, under the garb of friendship. But, unfortunately, 
Swindle was not at home. She had the best of reasons 
for supposing that he had hired Narman to kill her 
husband, and in this opinion there was a general con¬ 
currence. All the appendages of luxury were displayed 
to the best advantage. As Mrs. Hobyn was ushered 
into one of their large double parlors, the family were 
overhauling the contents of a huge trunk, which seemed to 
be filled with everything that the most fastidious taste for 
extravagance could desire,—silks of exquisite and costly 
patterns, sets of jewelry for each daughter, elegant thread 
laces, etc. Mrs. Hobyn did not hesitate to tell them that 
her husband’s purse had indirectly contributed to purchas¬ 
ing their luxuries, which belonged by right to her orphan 
children. Mrs. Swindle, no doubt, knew what she said 
was true, though she could not help her in any way. Mrs. 
Hobyn told them that they could not expect to prosper 





100 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


long while holding the property which so justly belonged 
to others ; and the pampered sons and son-in-law, indeed 
the whole family, might have felt the truth of the remarks 
of the desolate widow, who had the moral courage to tell 
them what others might have shrunk from. She knew 
that hers was the cause of right and justice. 

The next day she left the house, so replete with the 
appliances of luxury procured by ill-gotten gains. She had 
bonds against that estate to the amount of thousands of 
dollars, which its head had refused to pay her; and she 
was afraid to bring suit against so mean a man when she 
could not remain to attend to it. 

She went to the hotel at which Mr. Quinn, her youthful 
attendant, had stopped ; but he was compelled to be absent 
several days on some important business for Mrs. Hobyn’s 
brother. 

The architect who built Mr. Hobyn’s house when he 
lived in Alabama, hearing that his widow was in the town, 
with his wife called on Mrs. Hobyn, and insisted on her 
and her children making his house her home while she 
stayed in the place. She accepted, with many thanks, 
their opportune invitation; for, though the proprietor and 
proprietress of the hotel were very attentive to her and her 
children, she preferred to be with old friends. One of her 
kind entertainer’s sons had become a young minister of 
promise, and on hearing that Mrs. Hobyn was at his 
father’s, came to see her. 

To these good people she gave a detailed account of all 
her troubles, who were ready to sympathize with her and 
to listen to the recital of her sorrows. They had heard 
much about them, but the half had not been told them. 
Being pious persons, they bid her seek that faith which 
works by love, purifies the heart, and overcomes the 
world. 

They showed her a strange coin about the size of a 
quarter of a dollar. Mr. Ryan said that his little 
daughter picked it from the dirt that was thrown up while 
he was digging a cellar to his house. A gentleman who 
was standing by at the time offered her ten dollars for it, 
which she refused. It had been sent to the museums of 
Boston, New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore, and New 


101 


A.N ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

Orleans, but none contained a coin that bore any resem¬ 
blance to the one found in Tennessee. It had the likeness 
and the name of Caesar in Latin on one side, and the 
devices on the other side had not been deciphered. It 
was kept by the young lady as a curiosity. 

II* ^ r * Q u i un > having attended to the required business, 
returned to proceed on the way to the “ Old Dominion.” 
In this place Mrs. Hobyn had found many old friends, and 
formed new friendships, during her sojourn of three weeks. 

The next night brought them to the cabin of a wood- 
chopper, on the north side of the Clinch River. He and 
his wife were hospitable, and spread before the travelers 
the plain but substantial food which he had in his house, 
and invited them to partake. The next morning he 
presented Mrs. Hobyn with a bottle of spirits of turpen¬ 
tine, which he had himself manufactured; and he would 
accept of nothing as a remuneration for having entertained 
them in his house. 

. Nothing of note occurred until near the town of Mac- 
himville, when the horses broke gear and went in full 
j, speed through the town, but were duly caught. The cries 
of the children, who were more or less hurt, brought sev¬ 
eral gentlemen to the place. Mr. Quinn was thrown from 
his horse, but sustained no injury. Mrs. Hobyn lay ap¬ 
parently lifeless for some time, when it became evident 
that the vital spark was not extinct. She was placed on 
a feather-bed in a carriage and conveyed to a hotel in the 
town. A surgeon was immediately called in, who bled 
> her and gave her a composing powder, which soon put 
her into a nice sleep. 

The next morning she was able to move herself a little. 

I his was joyful news to her children, as they were afraid 
that she never would recover, and then they would be 
entirely without any to love or to care for them. The 
surgeon, though he was doubtful at first about her re- 
covery, pronounced that ^she would be well enough in the 
course of ten or twelve days to resume her journey. 
Many nice eatables, suitable for an invalid, were sent to 
Mrs. Hobyn, during her indisposition, by persons who, as 
soon as she was able to receive visits, called on her. Not¬ 
withstanding the children were boarding at a hotel, they 




102 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


were also cared for. Some of the ladies took quite a fancy 
to Almaria ; but they could not persuade her to go home 
with them while her mamma was sick, and then she 
wanted to go to “ Old Virginia , 11 for Celia used to tell her 
that it was a good place, and she had so many uncles, 
aunts, and cousins there, for her mamma had told her so. 

It was something remarkable, so the citizens of the town 
said, that horses often got frightened at the same place 
that Mrs. Hobyn’s did, sometimes breaking loose and 
running away. It was rather a gloomy-looking valley, 
on the side of a river that was perfectly fordable. Super¬ 
stitious persons believed that the horses saw ghosts, as 
there was a grave-yard on the top of the hill, while the 
more educated thought that the horses might inhale the 
effluvia arising from the graves in that humid soil, and in 
consequence ran away. It was in contemplation to make 
the road in another place some distance from the burying- 
ground. 

Mrs. Hobyn recognized many of the places that she and 
her husband stayed at when they went to the South a few 
years before. In the place of a few log-cabins, large, 
commodious, and handsomely painted houses had been 
built, resembling in appearance a country village. 

It was hard work for the horses to pull up the Alle¬ 
ghany Mountains. The children had often to get out and 
walk a considerable way. Willie enjoyed the sport very 
much ; but with Almaria it was a more serious business, 
as she was much younger and naturally less robust. 
Though she never murmured, she always had a cry, but 
soon forgot it when the trouble was over. Willie would 
sometimes beguile her, as they walked up the steep sides 
of the mountain, by telling her what happened when they 
lived in Mississippi. Perhaps a graceful deer would start 
from the low bushes in the roadside and walk quietly on 
before them several rods, and then lose itself in the dreary 
thicket of evergreens. This would afford subject for a 
pleasant conversation, which the brother and sister en¬ 
joyed, until Almaria became too much fatigued to proceed 
any farther. Willie would tantalize her by running before 
and challenging her to overtake him. When Mr. Quinn 
saw this, he always took her up, for he said that she was 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 103 

a good girl, and should not walk when she was too tired 
to do so, and would say: “Mr. Willie, you may call her a 
baby as much as you please; she shall ride.” 

After eight weeks of tedious travel, Mrs. Hobyn and 
family reached Mr. Springle’s, her brother-in-law’s. The 
, meetiD » of the two sisters can be imagined 
rather than described. Mrs. Springle, Mrs. Hobyn’s sister, 
next oldest to herself, had expected her to arrive about 
Christmas, and, having made preparations for the reception 
: of her sister and children, had saved a portion of the good 
things, thinking that they would surely arrive very soon. 

. , s - Hobyn, after a few weeks, when it was time to 
think about making arrangements for the future in re¬ 
gard to herself and children, found that it was very differ- 
•ent to be rich and independent of relatives, from being 
dependent on them for every necessary of life, and being 
told, when she objected to anything, that “ beggars must 
not be choosers.” How often did she wish that she was 
back with her kind Alabama friends ! 

Her brother, an accomplished young lawyer, came to 
see her and to take her to his house until the future could 
be decided upon. Willie and Almaria had to be left 
behind, which grieved them very much. Almaria would 
cry until her little pocket-handkerchief would be soaked 
with tears. But no one heeded the orphan’s tears, or 
thought that she had any right to wish to see her mother. 
She was poor, and it was very kind in her relatives to 
give her a home and board her for nothing ; and so it \^as. 

> But “ home is where the heart is.” 

Her aunt’s eldest daughter was then at a boarding- 
school, and would often return home. Though she was 
not unkind to her fatherless cousin, she was not cordial 
toward her, and always appeared as though she was an 
inferior, and would display her fine ribbons and nice new 
dresses, tell Almaria to look at them, and ask her if she 
did not wish that she had such nice things. The tears 
would fill her eyes, but from an entirely different cause 
from that which her cousin Jennie Springle supposed. It 
reminded her of the affectionate father that she had lost, 
who always taught her, when he gave her anything that 
others did not have, she must be sorry for them, and di- 




104 an orphan of the old dominion ; 


vide with them when it was proper to do so. This gen¬ 
erous trait in Almaria’s disposition Mrs. Hobyn had to 
put a check upon, as she always gave away anything that 
a person would ask her for, or if she thought the indi¬ 
vidual desired to have it. Her mother often told her that 
she could not afford to make presents, since she had no 
father to supply her wants and was without an income, 
that everything she possessed was obtained through her 
mother’s exertions. In after years she learned that 
many persons whom she did most to oblige appreciated 
her services the least. But more of this will be referred 
to in a future chapter. 

Almaria’s aunt Springle, who had premonitory symp¬ 
toms of consumption, was confined to her couch for sev¬ 
eral weeks and suffered much. Her physicians advised 
her to travel as a means of restoring her health. She 
told Almaria that she might go with her as far as her 
maternal uncle’s, which was nearly forty miles distant, 
and he would take her to where her mother was. Almaria 
had suffered much from an attack of rheumatism, at times 
not being able to walk, and was apparently destined to 
be an invalid for life. Her aunt was very kind to her in 
her affliction, having the affected parts rubbed with lini¬ 
ment, etc. 

Mrs. Springle had been so unwell that she sent her 
infant son away, as his piteous cries were too much for 
her to bear. One morning the nurse came to inform the 
family that the babe died very unexpectedly the previous 
night in a fit. 

All the children wished to go to see little James before 
he was buried. As there would be no conveyance until 
the horses returned that afternoon, the children asked 
their parents to let them walk with the nurse. The propo¬ 
sition was acceded to, and Almaria, fearing that she would 
be left behind, put in her plea to walk, cripple though she 
was. She was answered in the affirmative, and off she 
hopped, as well as she could, with the young party, with 
three long miles before them. 

Mr. and Mrs. Springle were both startled when they 
found that they had given Almaria permission to walk, 
which they thought impossible. Mr. Springle had his 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


105 


riding-horse hastily hitched to his curricle, .and tried to 
overtake them, with the intention of taking Almaria to 
ride with them, but was not able to do so. She suffered 
a great deal of pain for the first mile, and then gradually 
became more comfortable ; and before she reached the 
house of her uncle Springle’s father, her stiff joint seemed 
nearly as well as the other, and was never afterward 
troubled with rheumatism. 


CHAPTER XII. 

A pleasant spring morning dawned upon glad nature, 
and the feathered tribes were singing a chorus of thanks 
to the Fountain of all good, as Almaria set out with her 
uncle and aunt for the home of her mother’s brother, with 
whom she spent a week. He then took her to her great¬ 
grandmother’s, as her own mother was there. Her uncle 
on his return home took Alonzo with him. 

Her grandmother was in affluent circumstances, but was 
very aged and infirm physically, though intellectually one 
of the first women in her day, and a devoted Christian. 
She was fond of Almaria and little Sammie. 

From her grandmother’s Mrs. Hobyn visited her younger 
sister, with whom she remained two months, hoping to be 
able to do something for herself and children; but no pros¬ 
pect seemed to open to her anxious efforts. Here nearly 
all of her relatives, who were in affluence, visited her. 
From them she received many expressions of good wishes 
for herself and children. 

Mr. Finley, who married Mrs. Hobyn’s youngest sister, 
was a vain, self-conceited, narrow-minded man. Nearly all 
the property he possessed was brought him by his wife. 
He often spoke unkindly to Mrs. Hobyn and of the im¬ 
providence of her husband, and would boast about the 
great style in which he intended to live when his children 
grew older. She often went alone and poured out her 
sorrows and tears before her heavenly Father, and begged 
Him to enable her to bear her trials. 

10 







106 


AN ORPHAN OF TIIE OLD DOMINION. 


Mrs. Hobyn visited an aunt who had but one child, who 
had recently married an amiable young lady. From these 
relatives she received the utmost consideration, and they 
compensated her for the work which she would do with 
her needle for them. After a few months she returned to 
her paternal grandmother’s. 

In the intervening time her brother had put Willie and 
Alonzo as apprentices to a trade. The former had nearly 
completed his tenth year, and Alonzo had entered upon 
his sixth. Before this Mrs. Springle visited her youngest 
sister while Mrs. Hobyn was there, and remained until 
her husband returned from Richmond, to which place he. 
had been to dispose of a large crop of tobacco. He bought 
a supply of everything needful for his family in the dry- 
goods line, and showed all to Mrs. Hobyn without making 
her or the children the smallest present. Mrs. Springle’s 
health not being improved by travel, she returned home. 

Willie had been sent to a plantation about ten miles 
distant by his uncle Springle, to assist a bachelor overseer 
in giving out corn and meal for the horses and servants, 
and shared no better than one of the latter, scarcely seeing 
the face of a white person. He had always been accus¬ 
tomed to good society, and was sent to school when only 
four years old. But Mr. Springle did not intend to be 
troubled with his wife’s poor relatives. If they knew 
how to work that was sufficient, and “ they had nothing 
to keep them from it.” When Sabbath came, Willie spent 
his time in playing with the colored boys, as he had no 
books. His dignified bearing was for awhile eclipsed by 
the company that he was compelled to keep. Mrs. Hobyn 
thought that her little son had some comforts, and had no 
idea that he was so exposed to vice and entirely out of 
the reach of moral restraint. When the time came around 
for the negroes to have their summer clothing Willie had 
his sent also, which consisted of an osnaburg cotton shirt 
and a pair of tow pantaloons, out of which the hurdles 
had not been beaten, and fastened with leather buttons, 
and a coarse felt hat. This was for a nephew who had 
never worn anything but clothes of the handsomest tex¬ 
ture and a beaver hat. Mrs. Springle did not even put 
pockets in Willie’s pants. Mrs. Hobyn had been anxious 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 107 


for her children to know how to work, and to do it; but 
this treatment she did not look for. 

Her brother sent for Willie. He spent a few days at 
the house of his uncle, who thought that the shortest" way 
to get rid of his dependent sister’s children was to bind 
them to a trade,— i.e. Willie and Alonzo. Poor relations 
must be put out of sight, if possible, for aristocratic 
visitors will make inquiries about those that are seen about 
the house who do not seem to participate in the privileges 
of the family, but rather to stand aside. Aunt Peggie, an 
old family servant, would always take it upon herself to 
) give the genealogy of Willie and Alonzo to the general 
visitors who made any inquiries about them. She would 
say: “If dey ain’t got money dey is got blood. Deir 
mammy and daddy was as rich as anybody; Lor’ yes, 
heap richer dan my massa dat dey is stayin’ wid. Deir 
daddy was sich a gentleman. I knows he was a good 
massa, ’case I libed wid him arter de death of my old 
massa, in dat fine brick house; and den dey had so many 
black folk. Lor’, he and my young missus was so putty. 
I loved my young missus same as my chile, becase I 
nussed her when my own missus libed; but, Lor’, poor 
thing ! she died so young. Ebrybody thought dat it would 
break poor massa’s heart, he kep’ grievin’ so. One day, 
jist before my missus died, she said, ‘ Peggie, you must be 
good to my chil’uu when I’m ded an’ gone.’ My heart 
was almos’ broke, but I sez, ‘I hopes you will lib to see 
Peggie buried yit, so you mus’ not think ’bout dyin’.’ I 
> warn’t a Christian den, but my massa and missus sed dat 
I was a good sarvent. I seed my missus couldn’t be long 
' in de world, but I tried to make her think dat she would 
lib a long time, so I thought dat she wouldn’t die so soon. 
If my ole massa and missus was libin’, how much dey 
would think of dese chil’un ! An’ if dey ain’t got money dey 
is got high blood. So, Missus Trent, dey ain’t so bad, 
arter all, if dey ain’t got money.” 

Their uncle took them to a carpenter, who was not pro¬ 
verbial for his leniency to his apprentices; “ but no mat¬ 
ter,” their uncle said, “ it was best for boys to be dealt 
strictly with, and they had nothing to keep them from 
hard work.” Alonzo was a little white-headed fellow, with 



108 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


beautiful features and dark eyes. The ladies would often 
bestow a kiss on his cheek, for he was so gentle, the 
expression of his countenance so benevolent, and always 
so polite to every person. Colonel Sterling, the uncle of 
Willie and Alonzo, when fie took them to Mr. Fanshaw, 
the carpenter, congratulated him that he had brought two 
boys that would be able to work for him a number of 
years before they became free ; that he would write the 
indentures, and see that they were duly signed by his 
sister, and he was “glad that the boys had a home.” 

As soon as Colonel Sterling left, Mr. Fanshaw called the 
boys to him, and told Willie that he must be his hostler; 
must take care of his riding-horse, Friday; take him to 
water night and morning; feed him well, and curry him 
down every night until he was as “sleek as a mole.” 
Alonzo was to pick out a basket of cotton every morning 
before he ate his breakfast. While saying this he handed 
him a basket made of white-oak ribs and splits. He told 
them, also, that they were to sleep in the work-house with 
the other apprentices. 

At night Willie took the horse Friday to water, which 
threw him over his head and hurt him very much. Mr. j 
Fanshaw told him that apprentices should not mind such 
things; and what if he did get hurt, he was not the first 
one. 

Alonzo kept with Willie, and asked him several times 
if it was not time for their supper. After Willie curried 
and fed Friday, he locked the stable door. They both 
went to the work-house, where a thin straw bed had been 
placed for their use. They had for their companions three 
boys, from the very refuse of society, and some years their 
seniors; but Cod, who takes care of the orphan, ordered 
that they should not remain with such at a time when; 
they were so very susceptible of immoral influences. 

From these companions they learned that Mr. Fan-! 
shaw’s family ate supper, but the apprentices did not;! 
that they had only two meals a day, and that Mr. Fan¬ 
shaw said that they must earn their breakfast before theyj 
ate it. At four o’clock in the morning the boys arose for 
their morning’s work, Willie to attend to Friday, and, as 
soon as he had done, to eat his breakfast, then saddle the! 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 109 

horse, bring him and tie him to the horse-rack before the 
yard gate, and then come to the master, and he would 
appoint him his day’s work. Alonzo thought that it took 
I him a long time to till his basket with cotton. He became 
f so hungry that he cried ; but after completing his morn- 
ing’s task, went to the house to get his breakfast. The 
r tears rolled down his face as he ate and chokingly swal¬ 
lowed his food. Mrs. Fanshaw was a very "feeling 
woman, and gave him a cup of warm coffee to eat with his 
bread,—a luxury which their apprentices did not often 
s en J°J- Alonzo’s task before dinner was to pick out two 
\ basketfuls of cotton, and one after dinner, when he was 
allowed to retire, supperless, to bed. He scarcely ever 
) had an opportunity to speak to any person, not even his 
< wn brother Willie, until night. As the evenings became 
longer, Mr. Fanshaw had the boys pull hay for the cattle. 
Sometimes Alonzo would go with them, and if not, he 
had to retire to his lonely bed in an outhouse. 

The weather was turning cold, and Alonzo felt it very 
much, as he had nothing but summer clothing to protect 
his delicate frame from its searching effects. Every morn¬ 
ing he was in the cotton-patch before he could see well to 
pick the bolls of cotton, standing in the high grass, stiff 
with frozen dew, which made his fingers and bare feet 
ache from the cold, so much so that he often cried while 
doing his morning’s work. He had so little intercourse 
with the world that he did not know when the Sabbaths 
(Came, but often went to pick out his cotton as usual, and 
^brought it to the house, until Mrs. Fanshaw found it out, 
to which she put a stop. But neither she nor her hus¬ 
band gave them any instruction on the Sabbath, and 
there were no Sabbath-schools convenient for them to 
go to. 

As Alonzo was so small and delicate, Mrs. Fanshaw 
entreated her husband to send him to his uncle’s until he 
;was older. He thought the advice judicious, and sent the 
little boy away. At his uncle’s he was put into a closet- 
room, a long way from the family. His little straw bed 
was placed on the floor, without pillow or bolster, and but 
little covering, which was seldom changed, and the room 
never ventilated except when the door was open for a few 

10 * 



110 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


minutes in the day. He had heard many ghost stories 
from Peggie, who nursed his aunt’s children, and never 
having a candle to light him to bed at night, very often, as 
he entered his dark room, he would fancy a witch or a “ raw 
head and bloody bones” would catch him. So as quickly j 
as possible he would undress himself and lie down on his j 
straw pallet, cover his head up, stop his ears with his j 
fingers to prevent the little witches which danced about j 
the room from finding him, or tying knots in his hair, or j 
blowing in his ears. He felt sometimes a hag so large and 
heavy sitting on his breast that he could not breathe, and i 
it seemed as though it would crush him to death. Doubt- j 
less these feelings were produced by the combined influ- i 
ence of fear, the bad state of the atmosphere of his room, j 
and his having his head so closely covered that it pro- I 
duced a sense of suffocation. From Alonzo’s own account 
of his suffering so much from fear and other things, it was j 
next to a miracle that he did not become imbecile ; and I 
the habit of covering up his head in his bed-clothing be¬ 
came so strong that it was with difficulty he could break 
himself from it in many subsequent years. 

A gentleman happened to spend a few days at Colonel 
Sterling’s, and saw his eldest son, somewhat younger than 
Alonzo, sitting at the first table all muffled up in warm j 
winter clothing and shod in boots. By-and-by the com- j 
pany adjourned to the parlor to enjoy themselves by i 
smoking and conversation. From the parlor he saw a 
little ragged boy, with bare feet and hair uncombed, take ; 
his seat alone at the second table. He ate what was placed|! 
before him without speaking or being spoken to; and, I 
having finished his meals, he retired to aunt Peggy, the 
cook, or played with his cousins in the back yard. 

Though Mrs. Sterling neglected Alonzo, she never spoke j 
unkindly to him, and he loved her very much ; all the choice J 
fruit he could gather during the fruit season he always j 
brought to her. 

Colonel Sterling had married a lady moderately pre-J 
possessing as to looks and of no possessions but her! 
lovely qualities. She often said that having married a I 
man of property, and having no patrimony of her own, | 
made her act very differently from what her conscience 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


Ill 


prompted her. Two of her sisters were often with her. 
One was very amiable and fond of Alonzo, while the other 
was always teasing or trying to play some trick on him, 
and often treated him so badly that it would make him 
cry. 

As young as he was, he noticed that when she spoke 
of his mother, brothers, or sister, she called them “ Col¬ 
onel Sterling’s poor kin.” The old cook would often tell 
him not to mind what she said, as “ she was poor and had 
no blood, nider. For da all got deir libin’ off what my ole 
massa gibed Marse James.” She would tell him to hold 
up his head, and say, “ I spec’ you will be so rich by- 
and-by dat you will buy dem all out. For doe Marse 
James’s wife be mighty good, I doesn’t b’leve dat her 
sisters is anything but ded poor white folks, for da alius 
war missus’s clothes what Marse James buyed for her wid 
de money what my ole massa gib him.” 

One day the teasing sister (Miss Gralinda) coaxed little 
Alonzo to go with her and Lizzie to the woods, as the 
latter would take the baby too. He agreed to go with 
them. When they had got sufficiently far from the house 
for their purpose, the young lady tied the little fellow fast 
to a sapling, and then ran off and left him crying. She 
had made him believe that she was in search of wdld 
grapes, which grew plentifully in the forest. As Alonzo 
had the use of neither hand, he could only after many 
efforts bite the cord in two. This breach of confidence he 
could not forget, though he forgave her. 

After awhile Miss Gralinda married a dissipated son of 
General Moony. For awhile they made a grand show, and 
did not speak to “ Colonel Sterling’s poor kin,” were they 
so unfortunate as to meet with one of them. The mill of 
Providence is always grinding. God has promised to 
preserve the fatherless, and faithful is He that promiseth. 
But more of Miss Gralinda or Mrs. Moony by-and-by. 

Willie did not complain of the hard work he had to do, 
for his mother had often told him that the greatest men in 
the world had been poor and fatherless, and had to work 
their way up in the world, as Columbus, Dr. Franklin, 
Henry Clay, and many others. 

He suffered much from whooping-cough, which troubled 


112 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


him more when he was exposed. One cold drizzly night, 
in November, Mr. Fanshaw told Willie and another ap¬ 
prentice to take care of some hogs which had been 
slaughtered during the day. They had nothing to shelter 
them from the inclemency of the weather, or anything by 
which they could keep themselves warm, but an out-door 
fire which they kindled themselves. Their clothes were 
sleeted over by the frozen rain. About four o’clock in the 
morning Willie was taken with a violent attack of pleurisy, 
and had to be taken into Mr. Fanshaw’s house that Mrs. 
Fanshaw might attend to him promptly. The doctor was 
sent for, who remained at his bedside during the day and 
succeeding night. He requested Mr. Fanshaw to send 
for Willie’s mother to* nurse him while he lived, as there 
were ninety-nine chances to a hundred against his re¬ 
covery. Mrs. Hobyn heard the screams of her child 
before she entered the house, so great was the constant 
pain in his side. He had so changed that she could 
scarcely recognize the noble features of her lovely boy. 
He was entirely delirious and raved like somebody beside 
himself. It was some time before he recognized his mother, 
and then seemed gratified that she was near him. The 
Fanshaws were as attentive and kind to Willie during his 
illness as though he had been their own child. The 
doctor continued to visit him daily for two weeks before 
he pronounced him out of danger. At the expiration of 
three weeks Mrs. Hobyn left him, to return to her other 
children, Almaria and Sammie. They were glad to see 
their dear mamma, who had been to take care of poor Willie 
when he was so ill, and to hear that he was well enough 
to walk about his room, and would come to see them at 
Christmas. 

Almaria took good care of Sammie while her mother 
was away, and prayed to God every day to make her 
brother Willie well again. She put by her nicknacks for 
him when he should come at Christmas. The wished-for 
time soon rolled round, and with it Willie came. Instead 
of a sprightly, rosy-cheeked boy, a poor, nervous, emaci¬ 
ated, melancholy-looking figure presented itself. He com¬ 
plained very much of fatigue from having walked so far. 
He said that he was quite exhausted, and was sitting by 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. H3 


the roadside when he met uncle Archer (a colored man), 
who was going to his grandmamma’s. He took him on his 
back and brought him nearly there, or he could not have 
walked to the house. It grieved Almaria to see her 
brother, who was always so full of life, look so sad. She 
brought out her little stores and presented them to him. 
At this he smiled and ate the cake which she told him 
that she baked herself that morning after the cook had 
made up the dough. 

The doctor told Mr. Fanshaw that, if Willie’s constitu¬ 
tion was not permanently injured, it would be years before 
he entirely recovered from the effects of his severe illness, 
and that he was too young and delicate to do hard work 
of any kind. So Mr. Fanshaw wrote to Colonel Sterling 
that he did not wish Willie to return, and stated his rea¬ 
sons for so doing. 

Willie’s clothing was but scanty, for he had nearly worn 
out the few garments that he had when he went to Mr. 
Fanshaw, and they had not been replaced. This, with 
having no home for her son, placed Mrs. Hobyn in a 
dilemma. At last she pawned a set of handsome silver 
spoons to a lady, for a hat, a pair of shoes, and two suits 
of clothes for her destitute child. When she obtained the 
cloth,she sat up nearly all night to make him a decent pair 
of pants. 

She then engaged him to work six months for a man 
who would give him so much for his labor, as she hoped 
before the expiration of the time she would be able to 
secure an eligible situation for him. Willie worked hard 
for Mr. Merry, the gentleman who employed him, and 
who, whenever he met Mrs. Hobyn, would tell her what 
an industrious son she had. Mrs. Hobyn went to see her 
brother-in-law, Mr. Finley, to ascertain if he would not 
take Willie for awhile, as he would be so valuable an 
assistant in giving out his produce. He agreed to take 
him as soon as his time was out at Mr. Merry’s. 

Willie had not entirely recovered his natural strength, 
and was subject at times when he did a big task to pain 
in his side and palpitation at his heart. Light work would 
be of service to him. He was called an industrious, good 
boy by all but his wealthy relatives, who repulsed the 


114 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


cordiality of his naturally warm heart, and called him 
forward and officious when he anticipated the wish of any 
of them. His lonely and isolated heart yearned for con¬ 
genial society, some one to sympathize with him in his 
childhood’s troubles, to speak kindly to him when he was 
sick, and not always scold him for sitting up when others 
thought that he ought to be lying down, and lying down 
when others thought he ought to be sitting up, and re¬ 
ceiving a sharp reprimand for making a distorted face 
when he took a potion of nauseous medicine. 

Mr. Finley had but one servant, whom he inherited by 
patrimony. This servant he placed over all those that 
Mrs. Finley had brought him when she was married. 
Indeed, out of the house Jack was not second to his master, 
though he was a thorough-paced rogue and cheat; none 
of the other servants dared to inform against him to his 
master, and outside the dwelling-house he truly held the 
keys to everything on the plantation. 

Mrs. Finley was a lovely woman. Though she brought 
her husband a handsome estate, she was not allowed to 
control anything. If she gave away anything, which her 
benevolent heart often prompted her to do, she had to do 
it secretly. But in some things she became in time 
assimilated to her husband’s way of thinking, that poor 
relatives ought not to have a mind of their own. Her 
nurse one day let her baby fall in the yard, near where 
Almaria was playing. It cried a great deal. Mrs. Finley 
ran out to see what was the matter with her infant. The 
nurse, in order to avoid a reprimand, told her mistress 
that Almaria struck the baby for nothing and made it 
cry. Almaria protested her innocence; but it was of no 
avail, her aunt gave her a box on the ear and ordered her 
not to go near her child again. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. H5 


CHAPTER XIII. 

The succession of days brought nothing to cheer the 
desolate feelings of Mrs. Hobyn, whose untiring indus¬ 
try was but little considered. She sewed for her sister’s 
family assiduously while with her, with scarcely any 
equivalent for her services. Almaria did what she could 
i in the way of knitting for the family; her only reward was 
her board, which was poor, nay mean. At night their 
supper consisted of buttermilk and corn-mush. Mr. and 
Airs. Finley often spoke to each other about Sammie’s 
eating so much, in Almaria’s presence, thinking that she 
was too small to comprehend what was said. But she 
did, and it made her feel very unhappy. She did not say 
anything to her mother about what she heard, as she knew 
that she was so much troubled and often wept; but 
thought that she would eat only enough to keep her from 
j getting sick, and fully acted out her resolution. 

Mr. Finley told Mrs. Hobyn one morning that she must 
| get a home for herself and children; that she must leave 
! that afternoon. She made all the haste she could to get 
ready, but it was nearly sunset when the horses were 
| brought out, and she had ten miles to ride before she could 
reach her uncle Eems. A negro boy attended her on 
horseback, carrying a sack of clothes and Sammie on his 
lap. Airs. Hobyn rode another horse, with Almaria behind 
her, who could not understand this strange movement, 
but was glad to go to see her uncle and aunt Eems, 
and cousins Richard and Martha, for they were always 
so kind. 

Although Mrs. Hobyn had seen so much of the world, she 
knew little about it. Mrs. Finley wept when she parted 
with her sister, though she did not presume to expostulate 
with her husband, who was in some instances cruel to her. 
From being a girl of great vivacity and remarkably talka¬ 
tive, she became a dejected and taciturn wife, but univer¬ 
sally popular with her neighbors, who sympathized with 



116 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


her in her many disappointments, as she had been bred a 
lady. 

Mrs. Hobyn performed the greater part of her journey 
by a dim moonlight, for it was cloudy. Almaria watched 
the half-orbed moon, as the clouds passed over it in quick 
succession, ever and anon obscuring entirely its silver 
face from her gaze. But she was happy at the idea of 
soon seeing her uncle, aunt, and cousins. Mrs. Hobyn’s 
thoughts, arising from the ebullitions of the maelstrom of 
trouble, deep in the caverns of her heart, she did not talk 
of. But could they have been spoken they would have 
been eloquent with sorrow for the comforts and friends of ', 
other days, which came not to her. The gloom of the 1 
present hung so darkly around her naturally hopeful mind j 
that no gleam from the future could penetrate it. The | 
present and the future all dark! dark! where she could j 
“neither peace nor comfort find, nor friend whereon to I 
rest.” How often did she in her lonely hours think of the i 
sentiment of those immortal lines of Goldsmith,— 

“ Oh, what is friendship but a name, 

A charm that lulls to sleep, 

A shade that follows wealth and fame, 

But leaves the wretch to weep !" 

When Mrs. Hobyn and her children reached her aunt j 
Eems’s, she found them glad to see her. “ Gay, guileless, ' 
sportive little” Sammie had gone fast to sleep, ignorant}; 
and innocent of the storm of sorrow which held its revels I 
in his devoted and widowed mother’s heart. Although 
so young, he was remarkable for his repartee and good 
sense, which made persons like to have him with them; 
particularly his aunt Eems, although an old lady, would 
have a great deal of sport with him, who was so sprightly, 
amiable, and obliging. His soft blue eyes would dilate 
and sparkle with pleasure when he was able to do a favor 
for any one. 

One of Mrs. Hobyn’s uncles sent her a message request¬ 
ing her to return' to her grandmother, as she was ill and 
needed attention. Her aunt Eems wished her to leave 
Almaria with her, and she would send her to school if 
Mrs. Hobyn would pay for her tuition, which Mrs. Hobyn 




ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


11 1 

thought that she could do by plying her needle for that 
purpose. Almaria’s teacher thought that she would make 
a superior woman, if she had an opportunity to develop 
her faculties. She studied well, her teacher saying that 
she co^ld not wish her to learn faster. 

Between Almaria and a little fatherless girl was formed 
one of the most intimate friendships; they often said that 
they had no father to love them, that they would love each 
other. Almaria often went home with her friend Dorinda 
Stiddolph; her widowed mother was one of the best of 
women, so gentle and motherly that Almaria loved her 
dearly, and was happy when her aunt Taylor allowed 
her to be with Dorinda. 

Dorinda had a cousin, who was nearly grown up, but 
did everything she could to break the friendship of the two 
little girls, without being able to do so. Almaria loved 
this selfish girl’s parents very much. Her mother was 
pious, and often sent for Almaria to visit her family. 

After a few months Mrs. Hobyn’s ''grandmother died, 
and Almaria returned to her mother, who remained at the 
ancestral home until the estate could be settled up and 
the property divided; as there were a number of legatees, 
Mrs. Hobyn’s portion of course would be small. When 
the division had taken place, she had an old family servant 
with a certain portion of the land and some money. The 
furniture that she bought she had to pay almost twice the 
worth of. Her brother bid for her, and he did not ap¬ 
pear to care how much she gave for what she bought. 
Though the corn and pork sold very cheap, her brother 
did not buy any for her, although she had asked him to 
lav in a year’s supply for her, and pay himself out of her 
interest in the estate, “ as these things were at the door 
and would save her a great deal of trouble.” 

She was compelled to buy bread and meat on credit for 
her family, which cost her twice as much as the same 
articles sold for on the plantation, and were even hard to 
procure at that price, the weather being so cold. She had 
only one feather-bed and not the means of buying another. 
Her brother told her that he would send Alonzo to her in 
a few days, notwithstanding he knew that she did not 
have the wherewith to support those that she had with 

11 




118 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


her, and he held in his hands the little money due to her. 

A cousin of Mrs. Hobyn’s sent her some meal and pork for 
temporary use, saying that he thought that her rich brother 
and brother-in-law had supplied her with what she needed. 
Mrs. Hobyn’s aunt Eems, her son and wife, were very 
kind to her and her children; gave her feathers enough to 
make up another bed, and other articles for housekeeping 
in her very straitened circumstances. They came to 
see her and often wrote to her. Mrs. Eems was Mrs. 
Hobyn’s god-mother. 

Colonel Sterling never came to see his sister, though he 
often passed through the plantation. Yes, he, who could 
weep over a fictitious tale of sorrow and when his daugh¬ 
ters sung the “ Irish Emigrant’s Lament,” could let his 
widowed sister and her orphan children suffer for bread 
and pine in obscurity, for aught he seemed to care! But 
this was real life, and was too matter-of-fact to reach a 
mind that seeks for its aliment fictitious woes. 

About this time Willie returned home from his uncle 
Finley’s. An immediate opportunity offered for his mother 
to send him to his paternal relatives, who were in opulent 
circumstances. Willie gave his mother an account of his 
treatment at his uncle Finley’s; said that he got on very 
well until he informed his uncle that his favorite servant ! 
Jack frequently stole his corn, wheat, and tobacco, and j 
sold them to the boatmen as they passed down the river i 
to Petersburg. The negro denied the charge, and false- I 
hood was charged against Willie. He told his master that I 
Willie “ was put up to it by some of the servants that came i 
from his grandfather’s estate to get him whipped, for they ' 
were always calling him 1 little master,’ and trying to get 1 
him to tell his uncle something on him, and constantly j 
finding fault because he came by his master and they didn’t, 
and because he thought so much of him, and put confi- ! 
dence in him, and let him give out everything to the | 
black folks, and that his master ought to whip that ‘poor 
white boy’ for telling that falsehood on him for nothing.” 

The hickory twigs were procured, and Willie’s shoulders 
laid bare to receive the remorseless blows. 

When Willie was thirty years old he said that he should j 
bear until death the scars made by that flogging on his 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


119 


1 shoulders, and that Jack would be ultimately the ruin of 
his uncle Finley in a pecuniary way, which will be re- 
fened to hereafter. He also said that all of his servants 
were faithful to him but his pet Jack, who could at any 
time make him “believe that black was white and white 
black. ” 

. When Willie was about to set out for his father’s rela¬ 
tives, he wept very much at parting with his mother, sister, 
and brothers, though he played the stoic until the fare¬ 
well was pronounced. The gentleman with whom Willie 
went away stopped to get his dinner with an old acquaint¬ 
ance of Mrs. Hobyn’s; but Willie wept constantly and 
refused to take any nourishment. The kind lady tried to 
induce him to eat something specially nice, which she 
placed before him, but without any avail. His gloveless 
hands were aching from the intense cold, and he said after¬ 
wards that he never before felt so entirely friendless, as 
he was going to live among strangers; though they were 
his near relatives, they might be very unkind to him; this 
he knew from sad experience. On the evening of the sec¬ 
ond day he reached one of his uncles. While here he 
visited the “home” of his father and that of his maternal 
grandfather, both of which had passed into the hands of 
strangers. 

From his uncle’s, who resided in this part of the country, 
he went to live with a paternal aunt, who had brought his 
father up and was without children. Her husband was 
very glad to have Willie come to live with him, as they 
were in affluence. 

Mrs. Burke, Willie’s aunt, told him that she never had 
loved anything as much as she did his father, and of course 
Willie was a great pet with her. She sympathized with 
him in his troubles, taught him to be aspiring and not to 
think less of himself because he was fatherless and had 
not as many dollars as some others; that God had blessed 
him with a strong mind and energy of character, which 
could not be bought with money; that he ought to culti¬ 
vate them, and aim to be something more than common. 
Ho one but Willie’s own mother had ever encouraged him 
in this way. Willie gradually became dignified and easy in 
his manners, and he was with those who could appreciate 




120 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


such things. His aunt would tell him how important 
it was to merit the approbation of the worthy. She 
would never suffer one of her wealthy relatives to refer to 
his not having as much wealth as any of them. From the 
way in which he had been treated he had come to the con¬ 
clusion that he was poor and could never attain to any¬ 
thing. How could he, when rich men’s sons, having 
every advantage that money could afford, did not attain to 
high things? 

Mrs. Burke was a lady of prepossessing manners, unaf¬ 
fected piety, and good intellect, which was more cultivated 
than with the majority of persons in her day. Though Wil¬ 
lie was heir-apparent to their handsome estate, she never 
made him think so, lest it should foster pride and inflate 
him with self-importance, and thus destroy his energies and ' 
paralyze his self-reliance. She was cheerful, gentle, and I 
uncomplaining. After he came to maturer years, he said, | 
as did his father before him, that he had never seen so many i 
rare virtues centred in the mind and heart of any other j 
woman. She was ever patient, and not a murmuring I 
word escaped her lips, while laboring under a complication I 
of painful diseases, which she bore with Christian resig- J 
nation until her dissolution, which took place when Willie 
was nearly seventeen. He was deeply afflicted at his loss. ' 
Adopting the beautiful sentiment of Dr. Young’s as his } 
own, “ He mourns the dead who lives as they desire,” 
he determined to try to act as she wished him, and to do 
something for himself. In little more than a year his i 
uncle Burke married again. Willie had to pay for board, j 
for repairs in his hosiery, and the supply of his ward¬ 
robe. He kept all his troubles locked up in his own | 
bosom, and after he had made money enough to do so i 
went to a school of high grade to learn the higher branches f 
of education. He then left his wealthy relatives and went 
far west, and after many disappointments he succeeded 
well in business. 

Mrs. Hobyn, having three children to support, and j 
getting no assistance from opulent relatives, commenced a 
school; though small, it enabled her with rigid economy to f 
maintain them. She received the money due to her for the 
remainder of the furniture which she left unsold in the ! 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


121 


hands of Mr. Hodges, in Alabama, whose letters were sent 
to Colonel Sterling’s post-office. He opened them. As soon 
as Mrs. Hobyn heard, by mere chance, of these letters, she 
sent little Alonzo on foot for them, though ten nliles , dis¬ 
tant. Her brother very carefully drew off the post-office 
account, and sent it to his sister by Alonzo. This was only 
a dollar; but he, with his income of thousands upon 
. thousands yearly, wished to extract something from the 
pittance his widowed sister and her helpless children so 
much needed. 

Aunt Chloe, Mrs. Hobyn’s only servant, died of fever. 
Aim aria watched over her, and rubbed her aching limbs 
with liniment. Mrs. Hobyn did all she could for her, when 
out of the school-room, and when other imperious duties 
would permit her. Nothing serious was apprehended 
until the third day, when she suspended the duties of her 
school. She sent off for a physician, but Aunt Chloe died 
before he arrived. The family mourned for her as though 
she had been a relative. Her daughter was also sent for, 
but she reached her mother’s after the angel of death had 
fulfilled his commission. 

Mrs. Hobyn was again without domestic assistance, 
but her children acted their part nobly. No mother had 
more dutiful and affectionate children, who tried to lighten 
• the cares of their mother. Alonzo hired himself to a man 
in the neighborhood, and gave all the money he could col¬ 
lect for the support of the family. Having only a verbal 
‘contract, the man never paid him a third that he had bar¬ 
gained for, so his year’s labor was in a great degree lost. 
But neither the man nor his children long enjoyed it; they 
died off quickly, and the one that lived squandered his 
, property, and no one respected him, he becoming a by¬ 
word for the neighborhood. 

Mrs. Hobyn thought it best to break up housekeeping 
and put her boys to a trade, and thus secure to them the 
means of a future fortune. She had never suffered her 
children to associate with any but persons of the first 
respectability, who always appeared happy to see them. 
She had for some years openly professed her trust in her 
Saviour, but did not unite herself with any branch of 
Christians. Now she made up her mind to do so, and 

11 * 





122 AN orphan of the old dominion. 

not long after Almaria made a decided profession of con¬ 
version and publicly united with the church. Her asso- j 
dates were gay, and those older than herself laughed at 
her for uniting herself with such old persons, when she 
was only a child twelve years old, and asked her why 
she did not remain longer with the world that she might 
enjoy its pleasures. She would tell them that she believed 
that she experienced more real happiness in one day, as a -j 
child of God, than they did in all their lives. 

Not having congenial associates of her own age, she 
spent all her spare time in reading and in the society of 
those of mature years. Her young associates esteemed 
her very much because she did not become offended at 
what they said to her. They would tell her, because she 
would not read novels and visit on the Sabbath, that they 
knew she would be an “ old maid” ; she would humorously 
reply that she expected so too, and that she did not care | 
if she was an “ old maid” if she could be a useful one. 

Just before Almaria’s conversion, a gentleman knowing 
that she was fond of serious reading sent her the “ Life of j 
Mrs. Ann H. Judson” for perusal. She had not read many 
pages before she experienced a change of heart, having j 
been for some time previously concerned about her soul’s * 
salvation. She then commenced the book again, and re¬ 
perused all the pages which gave an account of Mrs. Jud- | 
son’s conversion, to see how far that experience coincided j 
with her own. She was struck with many things that 
had escaped her notice in her previous reading; and now i 
felt that if God would open the way, she would become j 
a missionary to a foreign land, and made it a subject of | 
daily prayer, though her education she knew was not 
sufficient for a position so fraught with responsibility as to J 
the immortal welfare of the perishing heathen. 

She had God’s word for it that He would be a father to ! 
the fatherless. She knew that if she had an earthly 
father, he would afford her every facility for mental culti¬ 
vation ; so concluded to do all she could for herself, pray¬ 
ing to her heavenly Father to bless her efforts, and 
promising, should an opportunity occur, to dedicate her 
life to his service in a heathen land. 

Not long after Mrs. Hobyn lo'St her servant, Sammie 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


123 


had an attack of fever, from which he suffered greatly. His 
joints became swollen, inflamed, and contracted, and he 
required constant nursing. He was indeed an object of 
pity; and had none of the comforts, but a good nurse, 
which the sick so much need, and his mother was not able 
to supply him with what was prescribed by his physician. 
After several weeks he became well enough to play with 
Alonzo, and in one of their sports Sammie fell and broke 
his arm, which was not set for nearly a week afterward, 
as it was supposed to be only a sprain ; for a long time he 
suffered much from the pain in the joint. His arm seemed 
wasting away, and was almost useless to him. It was so 
touching to see him, with it swinging by his side, showing 
his withered, pale, bony fingers, while with the other hand 
he tried to do all he could to assist his mother. Soon 
after Sammie’s recovery Mrs. Hobyn left her children for 
a short visit to her sister Finley, at whose house she met 
with her accomplished and lady-like niece, Miss Mary 
Jane Springle. She had a short time before finished her 
education in one of the oldest and first female schools in 
North Carolina under the patronage of the Moravians, 
and was returning from Richmond, to which place she had 
been with her father to supply her already well-furnished 
wardrobe with the most fashionable articles of the season. 
She told her aunts about the nice things which she had 
bought for herself and younger sisters, who were still at 
school; but her father had sent the most of her purchases 
up by a bateau that would take them near to his house. 
She spoke of the money which she had spent in her nick- 
nacks; that she met some ladies at a confectioner’s who 
treated her to some candies, and to show that she would 
not be outdone she continued to treat until she had spent 
five dollars. Her aunt Hobyn thought how very many 
real necessaries that money would have supplied her poor 
little boy with in his illness, when he asked for articles of 
food which an invalid so much needed, but she had no 
means to procure for him. She at first thought that she 
would say nothing to her niece about her thoughtless and 
prodigal expenditure of money ; but afterwards remarked, 

“ Mary Jane, my dear, were you acquainted with the two 
ladies that you treated so magnificently ?” 




124 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

“ No, aunt,” was her answer. 

“ Do you suppose they thanked you for wasting your 
money for them V 1 

“I do not know, aunt. My father always supplies me 
with any amount of money I ask him for, and never re¬ 
quires me to tell him how I spend it, and tells me the 
principal part of his property came by my mother, and he 
wishes her children to enjoy it.” 

“No, Mary, no ! It is more than probable that those 
very persons laughed at your extravagance. Believe me, 
my dear, you may at some future day need that money to 
buy the necessaries of life. And how many Bibles that 
same money would have supplied to the heathen, who 
are perishing for the bread of eternal life! We are re¬ 
sponsible, dear girl, to God for the means with which He 
has blessed us to do good; it is a talent given us to im¬ 
prove, and will be held in requisition; and if neglected He 
will visit us for it.” 

“I did not think of these things before, aunt, and will 
be more economical in future. I am a member of a Chris¬ 
tian church and ought to have known better.” 

After spending a few days at Mr. Finley’s, she and her 
father set out for their home in a distant county. Although 
Mr. Springle had thousands of dollars on interest, and 
had just sold a very large crop of -wheat and tobacco, he ! 
made no inquiries of Mrs. Hobyn, whether she was able to 
make a living for her helpless family. 

Mrs. Hobyn seemed for some time to be in a decline, and 
her recovery was doubtful. But having judicious medical 
treatment she slowly recovered. After putting her two 
sons to a trade, she went to live with her sister Finley, j 
who with her husband had become members of the same j 
church to which Mrs. Hobyn and Almaria belonged. : 
After Mrs. Hobyn’s long attack of liver disease, when she 
had regained her health, she looked as though she was 
rejuvenated, and often passed for a lady of twenty-four or 
five. 

During this year a widower from an adjacent county 
became pleased with Mrs. Hobyn’s reputation and paid ' 
her a visit. He found her personal appearance and man¬ 
ners even more prepossessing than his happiest imagina- 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 


125 


tion had pictured. He cultivated her acquaintance, and 
after some time made overtures of marriage, which were 
accepted, and in the autumn the matter was consummated, 
lhe new father invited Almaria to live with him. But 
she continued to live with her aunt Eems until the 
ensuing spring. 

Although Mrs. Hobyn had married a most excellent 
man, her children were very much distressed at it. They 
knew that she had refused several excellent opportunities, 
and were under the impression that she never would 
marry any one. All wept very much, and it was hard to 
see their mother passing into the office of stepmother, 
never again to live entirely for her own children, and for 
them to feel that she was not entirely their own. Almaria 
wept as though her heart would break, even while the 
■ carriage vows were exchanged. Her aunt Finley said 
that she could not refrain from tears when she saw her so 
overwhelmed with sorrow at what was passing before her. 
Almaria said that she felt that her mother was taken from 
her and buried alive, and it was some time before she could 
become entirely reconciled to hear her mother called by 
another name than that of her late father. 


CHAPTER XIY. 

Mr. Burnley, Almaria’s second father, was a pious, 
good man, and lived in a neighborhood in which there 
were many people in abject poverty, and not one in ten 
} could read the Bible. Sabbath-schools and every other 
benevolent enterprise was opposed, except by good Mr. 
Johnson and the members of his church, which was feeble 
and at that time without any place of worship but a de¬ 
serted dwelling on Mr. Burnley’s plantation. In this field 
Almaria felt that she could be useful. She conferred with 
some of the prominent members of the church, but they 
rather discouraged than encouraged her in her efforts to 
get up a Sabbath-school in the neighborhood; told her 
that an attempt had been made, though not exactly in the 





126 A A ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


neighborhood, but met with so little success that they had 
abandoned it, as they could not get the children to meet 
them. This did not in the least deter her from what she 
considered so plainly her path of duty. After making it a 
subject of prayer, she went forward with full confidence 
that her efforts would be crowned with success. With a 
maid-servant, she visited all the poor people and others in 
the vicinity, soliciting their attendance at the school which 
she would open the next Sabbath in the old tenement used 
for worship. 

The day arrived, and the school was opened with seven 
scholars. She felt encouraged, but what to do for books i 
she did not know, as she was not able to buy them. A lot ; 
were sent to her, but they were fit only for students far 
advanced in biblical knowledge, so had to be abandoned, as j 
none of her pupils were able to read, though several were 
grown up. The next Sabbath the number of scholars in¬ 
creased to twenty-one ; but not one of the new scholars 
could read. As she had but seven books, she concluded to 
divide them into classes and teach a class at a time, to 
devote her attention to each separately; and after getting 
through, she would make the boys sit on one bench and the j 
girls on the one next to herself, and then read the Bible 
and other good books or papers, accompanied with oral in¬ 
struction, dwelling particularly on the importance of their I 
souls’ salvation ; she would tell them how much she tried 
to pray for them every day, that they might become the 
children of the most high God. They were often melted 
to tears while she talked to them, and this was an addi¬ 
tional encouragement. Indeed, no lesson was ever heard 
without being interspersed with a mention of the “ one 1 
thing needfhl.” Sometimes her school would be opened i 
by her father or some member of the church, who would ' 
then leave her to attend some other place of worship. If 
some gentlemen did not do this, she would read a chap¬ 
ter from her Bible and then talk to her classes. As 
strangers often came there through sheer curiosity, it was 
a great trial to her, as she was so young and had never 
before undertaken anything so full of personal responsibili¬ 
ties ; and had it not been for these unwished-for visitors 
she would have opened the school with prayer herself. 






127 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

Having taught eighteen Sabbaths with but little assist¬ 
ance, she visited her aunt Eems with the expectation of 
returning soon to her charge, but her aged aunt was so 
solicitous that she remained a few months with her. She 
had a very pleasant time and saw much of her friend 
Dorinda Stiddolph, whom she still loved with a sisterlv 
devotion. J 

Dorinda had a sweet little sister, much afflicted, but 
piously inclined. She also was much attached to Almaria, 
and would often weep when they parted even for a few 
days This regard was mutual; as Pattie Stiddolph read 
her Bible a great deal, she and Almaria often took lono* 
walks together to talk about their “best interests.” Alma^ 
ria attended to her, and sympathized with her in her suf¬ 
ferings and the meagre fare which her kind and paternal 
physician had prescribed for her. She often turned her 
eyes on her affectionate friend, and said, “ Almaria, how 
good you are to sympathize so much with me ! I know if 
you could do anything to make me well, how quickly you 
would do it ! My heavenly Father knows what is best 
for me, and if it is his will for me to recover He will re¬ 
store me to health.” After saying this she would turn 
her pale, thoughtful face on the semi-fluid meal before her, 
and dispatch it without a word of complaint escaping her 
once beautiful and rosy lips. The disease from which she 
labored was somniloquismatic spasms, which alarmed her 
tender mother very much. The malady had been slow 
and insidious in developing itself. 

Four years previous to her seeking medical advice, she, 
with several of her schoolmates, were overtaken bv a 
thunder-storm; after running to escape it, they had "be¬ 
come over-heated from the exercise and fright" and had 
asked permission to stay all night with the lady at whose 
house the school was kept ; but she told them that if they 
would try they could reach their own homes before the 
storm overtook them. The distance they had to walk was 
two and a half miles. They had scarcely walked and run 
more than a mile before the rain burst furiously upon them, 
and in a few moments their garments were soaked by the 
rain. Upon reaching home, accompanied bv her young 
companions, Pattie found that her mother had gone out to 





# 

128 AN orphan of the old dominion 

spend the day and would not return until late in the after¬ 
noon, consequently she had to look up garments for them 
all, while she neglected herself until she had taken cold, 
followed by an attack of erysipelas, which made her very 
sick for several days. After this she was very subject to 
talking during sleep, often accompanied with fits of 
laughter. But no one apprehended that she was seriously | 
diseased. Her physicians thought that had medical aid ; 
been at that time sought, she would have entirely recov¬ 
ered, as it was the commencement of her spasms, which 
were brought on by the severe cold which she took from 
getting wet on the afternoon of the storm. Her regular j 
physician thought that by keeping her awake for a length i 
of time she might escape the attacks entirely, as they were 
confined to her sleeping hours. He feared their occur- j 
rence during the day, as that would be a turning-point in > 
her case that would militate against her recovery. Her j 
affectionate brother had a small cart made, in which she * 
could be drawn easily by one of the maids or companions. 
Almaria stayed with her, and she and Dorinda would ; 
walk by her cart during the moonlight nights, telling her j 
many amusing things, and taxing all their powers of wit to j 
beguile her moments and prevent her from dwelling on her | 
affliction. Mrs. Stiddolph often told Almaria that she j 
loved her as though she were her own child. 

Almaria wished to return and finish her visit at her 
aunt Finley’s, as her cousin Richard Eems had promised I 
to take her there in a day or two. Soon after tea, as she | 
and her aunt Eems were sitting together in the front 
portico talking on various subjects, a couple of the maid¬ 
servants came with a message from Mr. Richard Eems, 
requesting “Miss Almaria,” if possible, to come over im¬ 
mediately, as his little son was very ill, and the doctor j 
was expected every moment. She set out immediately. 
Little Edward smiled when he saw his “ tousin Alie” 
come near the couch on which he was lying. Almaria at 
once recognized it as a case of scarlet fever: although 
many persons came to sit up with the little sufferer, he ’ 
would not permit any one to administer his medicine but J 
his cousin Almaria; if she left the room for a moment^ 
he would call her in the most plaintive strain, “ Oh, tousin, , 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 129 

do come here !” His poor mother was so great an invalid 
that she was compelled to be a spectator only, without 
being able to give her little Edward a drink of cool water 
which he craved more than anything else. His impor- 
tunitms would be almost heartrending when he would say 
Oh, tousin Abe, give me some tool water! tool water 
please ! I will not tell Dr. Wills,” who had forbidden his 
dunking cold water. He would writhe under his suffer- 
mgs and wring his hands while struggling for breath, as 
suffocation seemed inevitable. About two o’clock in the 
morning of the third night, while his cousin was bending- 
over him with tears streaming down her cheeks, he clasped 
her hand, called her name several times, “Oh, tousin 
Ahe ! tousin Alie !” when his lips fell, and the mortal 
struggle was over, and his spirit had gone to mingle with 
the glorified spirits of his infant brothers, forming a lovely 
trio around the throne of celestial bliss. Only three years 
and one month before, his eyes had opened upon this 
world of suffering, and thus had closed again. After he 
was arrayed in his burial garments of spotless white, his 
helpless mother, who was unable to see him from her 
couch, requested that he might be laid on her arm, long 
distorted and almost helpless from rheumatism. She 
kissed his sweet face and gazed on him for a few moments, 
but no tears ran down her cheeks. The ayenues of sorrow 
were sealed up, as she had been thrice deprived of her 
only son ere the bud of infantine loveliness had expanded 
into early childhood. But the angelic trio were nowin- 
habitants of the “heavenly Jerusalem,” “the temple not 
made with hands their voices, taught in the language of 
prayer and praise, mingled with those of angels and the 
spirits of the just made perfect, in their eternal songs. The 
afflicted mother made motion that her infant should be 
taken from her. 

After little Edward’s funeral his mother was taken with 
fever, from which it was feared she would not recover j 
and when in her right mind would have Almaria con¬ 
stantly near her, who, after two or three nights’ rest from 
the fatigue of watching with little Edward, was ready to 
take her place alternately with the mother and sisters of 
Mrs. Eems, and to anticipate the many little attentions 

12 




130 AN orphan of the old dominion . 

which her charge required, until she was recovering. 
The attendant physician thought that her illness was the 
effect of fasting and the mental anguish through which 
she had just passed. 

Though Mrs. Eems was so afflicted and a member of 
the church, she was worldly-minded rather than otherwise. 
Almaria loved her devotedly, and thought her what the 
world calls an excellent woman. She had often wished 
to talk to her about the shortness of time, but could not, as 
her cousin was so greatly her senior. When she dwelt ! 
upon the loss of her third and only son, Almaria told her 
that such things did not spring up out of the ground; that : 
God was too good to ‘‘willingly afflict and grieve the j 
children of men,” that He had some wise and good pur- i 
pose to accomplish in removing her third little boy from 
her, and that she once read of a mother whose only son 
was sick and expected to die. She sent for her pious 
pastor to pray for her child’s recovery, who seemed lingering j 
on the threshold of another world. When the man of 
God prayed “ If it be thy will, oh, heavenly Father, restore 
the dear little boy to health,” the mother interrupted his , 
prayer, by saying “it must be his will.” To the aston- I 
ishment of all, the child recovered, but was a source of j 
grief to his widowed mother as long as he lived, and was 
hung before he was twenty years old. 

Mrs. Eems thanked Almaria for thus directing her to , 
take a new view of the kindness of Providence. She had j 
never thought much about special providences, in which j 
Almaria loved to believe, as she had the Bible to support: 
her in this belief, to confirm which she repeated many 
passages of Scripture to her cousin. 

Mr. Richard Eems, who was a man of very feeling 
heart, told Almaria that Mrs. Tibbs, the wife of Mr. 1 
Woolling’s miller, was very sick, and no one went to sit 
up with her, he supposed that it was because they were 
so poor; that if she would go, Miss Susan the housekeeper 
could go with her, and that he would accompany her to 
the house, which was a shanty of logs. The night was 
excessively warm, besides the room being heated by a log 
fire, which the invalid’s husband and mother thought thaH 
they could not dispense with. Almaria stayed by the 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 13 j 

patient’s bedside until almost overpowered by tbe hio-h 
temperature of the place. She would then stand out at 
not/ 3 Th *? e WaS - sufficientl y revived to return to her 

sleen while Mrs - Tibbs was in a nice 

sleep, Almaria left as soon as she could see to walk. The 

weeds and grass which grew in the unfrequented path 
were dripping with the heavy dew that had fallen during 
the mght, and her shoes were soon wet through. Before 

WaS Wlth sore throat and cough, from which 
she did not recover for several weeks. She did not regret 
that she had watched with the poor sick woman for 
whom none seemed to care further than to call to see her 
a few moments, taking her some little “ nicknacks,” which 
cost them nothing. 

Old Mrs Eems wept when Almaria told her that she 
must spend a week or two with her aunt Finley, and in 
order to do so she must leave immediately, as she wished 
to see her mother very much, and expected her brothers 
Alonzo and Sarnmie to spend the Christmas holidays with 
them. After spending a few days with Mrs. Finley she 
returned home, and at the expected time her brothers came 
AH parties were delighted at their meeting. The visit 
being ended, the boys returned to their homes. Poor 
kammie was looking emaciated and pale, and out of health 
It made Mrs. Burnley’s heart ache to part with her 
youngest child under such circumstances, but she kept her 
sorrows to herself. A few days from this time, Willie 
came to see his mother and sister, and, learning the state 
of Sammie’s health, went to see him and took him to live 
with a wealthy uncle. Sammie was ill for three weeks 
after reaching his uncle’s. 

His cousin, Dr. Thomas Hobyn, was as attentive to him 
as though he had been his own brother; Sammie was 
delirious the greater part of the time. His faithful and 
tender physician thought that the disease was brought on 
through exposure, which his delicate and feeble constitu¬ 
tion was little able to bear. But this serious and tedious 
illness seemed to renovate his system, and in a few months 
he was apparently in perfect health. His native vivacity 
returned, and he would amuse all around him by his spon¬ 
taneous flow of wit. He became quite a favorite with his 




132 AN orphan of the old dominion. 

uncle and aunt and cousins, as he was. so amiable and 
ever willing to oblige. His uncle sent him several years 
to school with his youngest son, and afforded him also 
other opportunities for improvement. 

Almaria conferred with her brother Willie about her 
trying to obtain an education that would enable her to 
teach a school, and so secure her support and assist her 
to lay up something for future use. She knew that every 
cent Willie had he would need himself, as he was so young 
and had to depend on his own efforts for success in life. 
He tried to enter his sister at school, promising his relative 
to pay him for her expenses as soon as he was able, but a, 
cold repulse was the only answer he received. Of this 
he said nothing to his sister. Almaria concluded to 
teach a small school (for which she was fully competent) 
to replenish her wardrobe, as her mother could not assist 
her as formerly. 

The death of her aunt Eems, which occurred about this 
time, was a great trial to her, as she had reason to love 
her very much, she having been practically one of her 
best friends. During the summer Mr. Richard Eems 
came to see Almaria, and told her that if she would go 
home with him he would give her board and tuition the 
remainder of the year, as he had a good teacher in his 
family. But she thought it was not well to give up her 
day- and Sabbath-schools at that season of the year, yet 
asked him if it . might remain an open question for the 
ensuing year. To this he readily assented. So she went 
ou as usual with her duties. Her scholars had progressed 
so well that her patrons were all greatly pleased, and re¬ 
gretted that she could not lead them on still further. 



AN ORPHAN OF TnE OLD DOMINION. 


133 


CHAPTER XV. 

. Alonzo, having* finished his visit to his mother and 
sister, was going to call for a day or two at his aunt 
-binley s , when Almaria concluded to go with him, as her 
cousin Jennie Finley, who had been some years a mem¬ 
ber of Mr. Barnes’s Young Ladies’ Seminary, then con¬ 
sidered the best in the “Old Dominion,” had returned 
home for a couple of weeks. Jennie was somewhat 
supercilious in her manners; but the frank, independent 
Almaria Hobyn cared very little about it. She had ever 
been a student, and few girls of her age had read more use¬ 
ful and improving books; and, being accustomed all her life 
to associate with cultivated persons and a strong-minded 
and intelligent mother, she was considered except by 
her uncle Finley’s family greatly superior in mind and 
manners to their petted daughter. Mr. Finley, to show 
off his accomplished daughter as much as his limited 
education would allow him, called on her to tell him 
where Ceylon and several other places were situated, at 
which she demurred, when Almaria very readily told him 
without being asked. Her uncle asked her in an arrogant 
tone, “as she professed to know so much,” who taught 
her and where did she study geography ? This he said 
to hide his evident chagrin at the demonstration of his 
daughter’s ignorance. Almaria calmly replied: “Uncle 
Finley, I did not profess to know so much ; I only thought 
that you wished to be informed of the true locality of 
the places which you asked about.” Colonel Woodman, 
who was present, called for an atlas, turned to the map, 
and said, “See, Mr. Finley, she was right.” Then turn¬ 
ing to Almaria he said, “Go on, my young friend, in your 
studies, for I have no doubt but that you will be an orna¬ 
ment to your relatives.” The whole family felt the force 
of these remarks, coming from the quarter they did. 

Mrs. Finley would not let Almaria see Jennie’s letters, ' 
lest she should criticize her diction, handwriting, and 

12 * 



134 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


orthography. Jennie reminded her cousin that she was 
poor, which Almaria felt to be a great drawback on her 
efforts to obtain an education, but no disgrace, as she was 
often treated with more attention than her uncle’s family 
in another circle. 

Almaria asked her uncle Finley to assist her in defray¬ 
ing her expenses at school one year, and she would teach 
the next, and promptly return the money. But her uncle 
told her that she might die and then he would lose it. 
Mrs. Finley replied to her husband, that if he did lose the 
money it would be lost in a good cause, and then address¬ 
ing herself to Almaria, remarked: ‘‘All of your maternal 
relations are wealthy, and could have educated you with¬ 
out feeling the least draw on their purses. Besides, your 
uncles Springle and Sterling both have had good female 
teachers in their families, but never invited you to parti¬ 
cipate in their advantages; and all of your father’s family 
connections are in affluence, but have never manifested j 
any concern about you in any way.” Almaria realized 
fully the force of these remarks. 

Mr. Finley asked her why she did not become a dress- 
or bonnet-maker? He was sure that she had education 
sufficient for either of those trades. Almaria told him 
that she did not depreciate any honest occupation; but 
should she devote herself to mechanical labor, she would J 
have no time for mental employment, for which she had a 
decided taste, and was determined if possible to become 
an educated young lady; and then, if she could not teach, 
she would pursue an avocation suited to her wishes, and 
one in which she could be useful to others, as all educated 
persons are ever respected, and have it so much more in j 
their power to “do good as they have opportunity.” She I 
told her uncle that she had family position to aid her, 
which was not to be despised, and that she might one I 
day be a missionary to a heathen land. At this remark 
all cried “ nonsense.” Her aunt told her that her cousin j 
Mary Jane Springle might be one, as she had an educa- I 
tion to qualify her for such an undertaking. Almaria, 
though perplexed, was not in despair at having her aspira¬ 
tions so often repulsed. She told them that her hope was 
in the Father of the fatherless, and that she daily fer- 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 135 

ventlv petitioned Him to undertake her case, make the 
path of duty plain before her, and enable her to walk in 
the way which He directed. At this some of them set up 
a laugh at her “ foolish presumption.” 

Almaria sewed assiduously during the day and until 
late at night for her aunt for more than a week, with 
scarcely any compensation. At the time appointed her 
cousin Richard Eems came to take her to his house. 

. Almaria saw her cousin Jennie’s old school-books lying 
m the lumber-room with the rubbish. She thought that 
she had now a prize before her, which required only ask¬ 
ing to put it in her possession. So she gathered them all 
up and took them to her cousin, and asked her to lend 
them to her, with the promise that she would take special 
care of, and return them to her, if spared at the close of 
the year. Her cousin, no doubt, remembered Colonel 
Woodman’s prophecy, as she colored up and refused em¬ 
phatically to lend them. Her mother expostulated with 
her about it, told her that the books would never be of 
any service to her, and she ought to give them to her 
cousin, who would be so glad of them. But it availed 
nothing. Before Almaria left, Jennie’s little sister’s nurse 
had cut out many of the pictures to amuse the baby with. 
This treatment hurt her very much, as she had in many 
ways given help to her cousin. Jennie had no taste for 
reading, and if she took up a book to read she soon pro¬ 
nounced it the dryest thing that she had ever heard of, 
and that she did not believe a person of taste would say 
it was not, when Almaria had just pronounced it to be 
exceedingly interesting. 

She had read the memoirs of Mrs. Ann H. Judson, Mrs. ^ 
Harriet Newell, and Miss Fanny Woodbury, the illustrious 
trio that were at Bradford Academy together. Like them 
she desired to devote her life, her talents, her all to her 
God. In these things she had no sympathizing friend to 
tell her hopes and fears to, but two old ladies remarkable 
for their intelligence and a life of consecration to the cause 
of Christ. To these worthy people she could unburden 
her mind without apprehension of ridicule. Her school¬ 
mates called her a visionary person, and often laughed at 
her when she referred to the subject. In missionary in- 




136 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


formation Almaria was far in advance of her associates 
and even ministers of reputed intelligence, as she embraced 
and sought every means to obtain a knowledge of the 
subject that books, missionary journals, and magazines 
afforded ; and consequently she was prepared to cope with 
the less informed, though when they were not able to 
gainsay her arguments they ridiculed. 

When she was a very little girl she asked her aunt Finley 
if she and her other relatives did not wish that her mother 
and children were dead. Her aunt was astonished at the 
question, and quickly asked her why she asked such a 
question. She replied, “Aunt, then all of you would be 
rich, and not be disgraced by having indigent relations 
but added further that, little as they thought of it, they 
might yet be beholden to her mother or some of her 
children. Mrs. Finley laughed at her presumption; but 
more of this hereafter. 

Almaria went to her cousin Richard Eems a short time 
before the second session of the school commenced. She 
also visited the late home of her aunt Eems. It made 
her feel sad for some days to see strangers occupying the 
house in which her dear aunt had lived, and at the remem¬ 
brance that she would no more see her face in the flesh. 

A bachelor and half great-uncle lived with his nephew, 
Mr. Richard Eems. This uncle had been in affluent cir¬ 
cumstances, but during an attack of severe rheumatism 
he boarded with a family who were very kind to him. As 
he did not expect to walk again, he proposed to the pro¬ 
prietor of the family that if they would take care of him 
as long as he lived he would give them all his property; 
that they could then enjoy it, and at his death it be un¬ 
reservedly theirs. By some unlawful means, which the 
writer does not understand, they secured the old gentle¬ 
man’s property, and before he was half recovered from 
rheumatism they sent him adrift into the world as an 
invalid, with only a few hundred dollars to live upon, 
while his defrauder lived in style upon his wrongly acquired 
possessions. 

Almaria was a great favorite of this aged and unfor¬ 
tunate uncle, as she paid him much respect, and often re¬ 
paired his scantily supplied wardrobe. He told her that 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


137 


if she would make him a set of shirts, he would pay her 
well for them as soon as she had finished them. She told 
him that she had never made a garment of that sort with¬ 
out help, but if he would trust her she would undertake 
it. Her friend Dorinda, who was present, told her to 
bring the work and stay with her until it was finished, 
and that she would assist her as well as she knew how to 
do it. Almaria again congratulated herself that she would 
be able to buy the school-books which she needed. But 
young Mrs. Eems, hearing the generous offer which her 
husband’s uncle made his orphan niece, concluded that 
the work ought to be equally divided between her daugh¬ 
ter and Almaria, who quietly submitted to the arrange¬ 
ment. Mrs. Eems’s daughter refused to do the sewing, 
but her mother told her that the seamstress could do it 
for her, and she could receive the money. Under this 
discouragement Almaria prayed fervently that God would 
take care of her and make her resigned to any trying dis¬ 
pensation of his providence. She had but little money 
with which to buy the books that she expected to need in 
a few days. The day for the school to commence arrived, 
and with it the teacher came, who kindly let Almaria have 
some books until she was able to pay for them. Mr. 
Eems gave his teacher a stipulated salary, and Almaria 
had to pay the same that the other pupils did. At first 
she felt almost heart-broken, and often wept during the 
entire night under her discouragements, which seemed to 
come to her in clusters. Her uncle Finley, a short time 
before, instead of encouraging her laudable desire for the 
acquisition of knowledge, constantly reflected on her wish¬ 
ing to be “something great,” when, “poor silly thing,” 
he would say, “ where is she to get the means ?” Several 
persons who seemed interested in Almaria’s welfare 
were at his house, and were conversing with her about 
her future prospects. At her answers her uncle spoke to 
her with a good deal of contempt, at which she burst into 
tears and left the room. Her aunt Finley asked him how 
he could speak to a fatherless girl in the way in which he 
did, and so crush her feelings in a way entirely uncalled 
for. “I don’t care, I don’t care,” he replied ; “it is only 
a mad fit that made her leave the room.” Tears came in 



138 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 


Mrs. Finley’s eyes, notwithstanding she had taunted 
Almaria for her “ vanity” for saying that they might one 
day be dependent on her mother or her children. What 
others called dignity in Almaria’s manners her uncle Fin¬ 
ley called affectation, and her intelligence self-conceit. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

Almaria entered upon her school duties, and assisted 
her cousin at sewing when not at her studies. She very 
soon got before her classes, and her teacher was so kind 
as to let her go on. But Mary Eems was very much of¬ 
fended at this. She was indolent, and study was irksome 
to her ; but she wished to have the full credit of being a 
student and of making rapid progress in all the branches 
that she pretended to study. Willie, hearing such favor¬ 
able accounts from his sister’s teacher and others of her 
indefatigable industry in her studies, sent her money to 
buy text-books, stationery, etc. Economy was practiced 
by her to the utmost allowable extent in the genteel circle 
in which she moved; so on that score she gave her brother 
entire satisfaction. He said that, as young as she was, 
he would not be afraid to trust her with thousands of 
dollars, if he had them to supply her with. She was so 
economical and conscientious in her use of the funds placed 
at her disposal that she playfully said that her circum¬ 
stances and those of Erasmus were not very dissimilar, 
when he said that he would buy Greek books and then 
clothes; that books were the first purchase that she wished 
to make, and then she would supply her wardrobe with 
plain and useful attire. 

Her mother taught a small school, that she might furnish 
her daughter with money to buy what she absolutely 
needed. Before the close of the session Miss Sawny, her 
teacher, was so conscientious as to tell her that she had 
better seek the advantages of a higher school, as she no 
longer felt competent to instruct her. 

There were many good schools throughout the country ; 







AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


139 


but she had no means at her command to pay her way 
through. Many sleepless nights were spent in thinking 
and praying over the subject; but all was dark, dark, 
before her. The sun of hope would sometimes send his 
golden beams above the horizon of the future, and for 
awhile all would be bright; then she would 'begin to 
think that she had no grounds for thinking that she would 
be enabled to succeed in her enterprise any further than 
Infinite Goodness would interpose for her. She believed 
that if she asked Him aright He would grant her desire, 
and she knew that she had the unerring Scriptures to cor¬ 
roborate this belief. The grand difficulty was, did she ask 
with the proper spirit, and in accordance with the teach¬ 
ings of the Bible? She begged to be taught to ask 
aright, and in humble submission to Him who works all 
“things according to the counsels of his own will.” 

Almaria conferred with Miss Sawny to know whether 
she thought that her former teacher would be willing to 
take her in her family as a boarder and a pupil, and wait 
until she was able to make the money to defray her ex¬ 
penses. Miss Sawny demurred ; but Almaria was too 
persevering to be put off. She told her that she would 
pay the postage of the letters, and add a long postscript 
to explain matters to Mr. and Mrs. Millings. Miss Sawny 
complied ; but, before the answer was received, Willie 
wrote his. sister to enter herself in Mr. Barnes’s school; 
that he wished her to go there three or four years. She 
did as her brother requested her, telling Mr. Barnes that 
her brother had some funds of his own in his hands, and 
would become responsible for the expenses which she 
might incur while his pupil. Mr. Barnes promptly re¬ 
plied that he regretted that there was no vacancy, but 
would be happy to receive her as soon as there was one. 
This was a great disappointment; but just then came a 
letter from Mrs. Millings, inviting her to join her school at 
any time she thought best, and saying it would afford her 
pleasure to receive her as a boarder and a pupil; that she 
would be happy to wait until she was able to liquidate 
her pecuniary obligations to her, and, moreover, that they 
would aid her to meet her current expenses while with 
them. In this Almaria felt that God had granted her 






140 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


more than she had asked for. She, indeed, “ thanked 
Him, and took courage,” and felt that the mountain of her 
hope stood strong. 

Her mother supplied her with as much money as her 
limited means permitted. Alonzo was still an apprentice, 
and unable to do anything for his sister further than to 
write and come to see her. He was a youth of whom 
every person spoke well, and was often heard to say that 
if any person had an unkind feeling towards him he was \ 
not aware of it. Almaria asked Mrs. Millings to talk to j 
Alonzo on the subject of religion, to which she answered, ; 
that he appeared so blameless that he might turn to her 
and say, “Physician, heal thyself.” 

Willie, being informed of his sister’s whereabouts, went 
to see her, and made himself responsible for any expense i 
which she might incur. He was delighted with her 
teacher’s cultivated mind and accomplished manners. He I 
had a long talk with his sister, giving her much good 
advice, and told her that he would supply her with what 
she required if his business prospered. 

Almaria thought that he was unusually tender in his j 
parting words, and after he had mounted his horse he \ 
rode a few paces and turned to look at her as she still j 
gazed on his receding form, and said in a touching tone, 

“ Almaria, be a good girl and you will always have i 
friends!” About six weeks from that time she received 
a letter from him, from the far West. At this intelligence j 
she felt very lonely, but hoped, as he said, that if he sue- j 
ceeded in business he would return in a couple of years. j 
He sent her a journal of his travels, which was extremely ; 
interesting to her at least. 

A few months after the reception of the journal and i 
letter, a fine-looking young gentleman, elegantly mounted, i 
alighted, came to the house, and asked for Miss Almaria 
Hobyn. She, with several other young ladies, had just ' 
finished their morning’s recitations, and had placed them- j 
selves near a window which faced the front gate, to solve 
a problem on the globe, when the stranger made his 
appearance and dismounted. All but Almaria stopped 
their lessons, wondering who the elegant stranger might 
be. She playfully told them to proceed with the lesson; that 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


141 


Mrs. Millings would call for it soon, and that the stranger 
had come to see her and no one else. She had scarcely 
finished her naive remarks when the maid-servant came to 
her room and told her that a stranger was waiting in the 
parlor, and wished to see Miss Hobyn. At this she was 
frightened, and her excitement was much augmented by 
the girls teasing her about the young gentleman's “calling 
to see her and no one else.” 

When she had fortified herself as well as she could with 
self-possession, she entered the parlor, when the youn°* 
gentleman approached in a dignified manner, and, givinS 
her a very cordial shake of the hand, said, “ I presume 
this is my cousin Almaria, my uncle Samuel Hobyn's 
daughter?” to which she replied in the affirmative. He 
immediately told her that he had had the pleasure of see¬ 
ing her brother Willie at his house in Tennessee, about 
six weeks previous to that time. Until that moment Al¬ 
maria had no idea as to what relative he was, when it 
flashed upon her mind that it was her cousin Dr. Thomas 
Hobyn, and she asked him if it was so. She told him 
that he was the first relative of her father's that she had 
ever met with in the “Old Dominion,” and she thought 
that he had a striking resemblance to her brother Alonzo. 
She had a pleasant day with her cousin, who was accom- 
i plished and very affable. 

Willie had sent her money by Dr. Hobyn to meet her 
annual expenses, with the promise that he would send 
her more in due time. Late in the afternoon her cousin 
left, with the request that if Almaria would favor his 
father’s family with a visit he would send for her at any 
time that she would specify, as bis parents, brothers, and 
sisters were anxious to have her spend some time with 
them, and that he regretted that his business was such as 
to compel him soon to return to his home in the West be¬ 
fore her visit to the paternal homestead. He took leave of 
his fair cousin with many good wishes for her future hap¬ 
piness, and invited her to correspond with him. 

Mr. and Mrs. Millings and the young ladies in the school 
were perfectly captivated with the youngdoctor; said many 
pleasant things about his personal appearance, agreeable 
manners, wealth, and accomplishments; but all agreed, if 

13 




142 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


he was captivated at all, it was by his cousin Almaria, 
who, wishing to make the specified visit to her father’s 
eldest brother, in order to lose no time, applied herself with , 
double diligence to her studies. 

She wrote her uncle to send for her about the first of ; 
September, as her session would then close. Her letter 
was replied to “promptly and with pleasure” by her 
cousin Bettie Hobyn, her uncle’s third daughter, about the 
same age as herself, saying that her father would send at 
the time designated. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

When Almaria bid Mrs. Millings adieu to visit her 
uncle and family, she did not expect to return to her school 
again, so she thanked her dear friend for her kindness 
while under her roof. To this Mrs. Millings said, “ Al¬ 
maria, I have treated you as I would wish my Virginia to 
be treated were she fatherless and far from me.” 

The afternoon was bright and lovely as they drove off 
from “ Fair View.” Sammie wished to ask his sister many 
things, and to tell her what he had passed through, and of 
the long trip which he took down to the eastern shore , 
of Virginia. He went on business, which required him 
several months to adjust. In his sprightly way he related 
many amusing anecdotes, which he treasured up during his 
travels. 

He sat inside the carriage with Almaria. They passed 
many places which once belonged to their great-grand¬ 
father, and crossed over a bridge that still bore the name 
of Sterling’s Bridge. The brother and sister were very s 
happy, and talked away until, as the sun was setting, his 
beauteous beams were reflected from the windows of a 
large, well-built house a couple of miles before them. 
Almaria asked, “ Sammie, whose is that magnificent resi¬ 
dence ?” 

“ Our uncle Arthur Hobyn’s.” 





143 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

After descending a hill and crossing a small river the 
I roa ? 1 con^nued onward through a wooded portion of land 
until within a half mile of the house, when she again 
caught sight of it, but was again winding around another 
portion; when the driver alighted from the carriage to 
open a large folding gate, through which could be°seen 

Hobyn s Hall” and its surroundings in the midst of a 
thickly-planted grove, with a small open court in front 
and larger space in the rear; near by ran a beautiful 
! stream, edged ever and anon with large trees and under¬ 
growth ; and one could almost imagine the nymphs of the 
woods draped in the forest foliage, crowned with garlands 
of living flowers. 

As the carriage slowly approached the house, Almaria 
saw her three beautiful lady cousins, their hair dressed 
with natural flowers and eyes sparkling with pleasure, 
standing on the steps of the portico, before which the 
j ste P s of the carriage were lowered and Almaria literally 
borne from the carriage without permitting her to descend 
by the steps. Her cousins embraced her, and each gave 
her a kiss of affection, and with many expressions of joy 
that their uncle Samuel Hobyn’s daughter had at last 
come to see them—whom they had wished to see for so 
long a time, and a great deal more after their brother (Dr. 
Thomas Hobyn) had visited her. Her uncle’s wife also 
came to bid her welcome ; and her uncle and cousin George 
Hobyn, as soon as they returned, joined in expressing 
their pleasure at having Almaria with them. She spent 
an exceedingly pleasant time at her uncle’s, as everything 
was done to make her sojourn agreeable. 

Her cousins were very gay, and attended all the balls 
and cotillion-parties that were given in the town near 
them. Almaria also had written invitations to accom¬ 
pany to those festive scenes her cousins, who were anxious 
to have her go with them, and told her that her pastor 
would never hear of it. She responded that she could 
get away from her pastor and her church much easier than 
from her conscience ; that God had commanded his follow¬ 
ers to come out from the world, to be separate, and to let 
their ‘‘light shine before men.” Bettie Hobyn replied: 

“ My sweet cousin, I thought that I would let you take 




144 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


choice of either of my ball-dresses that you might fancy, 
if you would only go with us; you need not go into the 
ball-room, but remain in the sitting-room with those who 
do not dance.” 

At this, Almaria asked her cousin would she not have a 
better opinion of her piety if she were consistent in her 
profession and shunned the appearance of evil? and said 
she felt much the force of the apostle’s words, that “time 
is short,” and very soon she would be called to give an 
account of her misspent moments. “ Yes, dear cousin J 
Bettie, this may be very soon, much sooner than we antici- I 
pate. Look at those two young ladies, Miss Hobson and 
Miss Myers, a few weeks since, in the bloom of youth and 
health, cut off in less than a week by fever, so unexpected 
to them both, as they, a few days before their indisposi¬ 
tion came on, went to consult a fortune-teller in the neigh- [ 
borhood, who told them, after looking into their hands and 
shuffling the cards, that a long life, riches, happiness, were J 
in the future for them. They returned to their homes 
much elated, telling their teacher what old Mrs. Angers had 
said to them. The teacher answered rather naively that 
sometimes such were found to be false prophets.” She also 
told them that a beautiful cousin of her mother’s, who was 
only eighteen, went to a ball, and was taken with fever 
that night, and was never in her senses again, though she | 
was ill fourteen days before she expired. She complained 
of headache to the gentleman with whom she was danc¬ 
ing, after which she retired to her room, from which she 
went out no more until she was placed in her coffin to be 
carried to her long home, amidst the lamentations of her 
brothers and younger orphan sisters, with whom she had j 
been an idol. 

Bettie came and put her arms around the neck of her cousin \ 
and kissed her, and with tears in her eyes said: “If I am j 
spared to return from this ball, I will try to become a j 
Christian. I do not wish to go, but several gentleman ac- ] 
quaintances have come to go with my sisters and myself, 
and I know that it would disappoint them very much if I 
did not go with them.” 

The maid told them that the carriage was at the door; 
and as they were already equipped in the handsomest 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


145 


style that money and the ingenuity of mantua-makers could 
furnish, they bid their cousin Almaria adieu until the next 
morning, she telling them that she would pray for them 
while they participated in the hilarities of the evening, and 
asking them to reflect that night when they returned to 
rest, about their prospects for the eternal world. 

They dropped her a curtsy and descended. The 
carriage soon passed through the outer gate and was hid 
by the dense foliage of the trees. As soon as Almaria 
, found herself alone, she knelt before the “throne of grace” 
and prayed that they might be able to take no rest until 
they had found the “pearl of great price,” and to realize 
the full force of the Scripture statement, “ She that liveth 
in pleasure is dead while she liveth.” 

The next morning, as soon as they returned, Bettie took 
up a novel to read it. Almaria begged her to read her 
Bible, which she had never done in her life, unless in com¬ 
pliance with the requisitions of her teachers while at 
school. She told Almaria that she had nearly finished 
this novel, and that she would never read another. Re¬ 
tiring to another room, she spent nearly all the day alone, 

| a pd wept until her face and eyes were swollen. Almaria 
I did not ask the caus'e of it, but presumed that her dis- 
! tress arose from her having rejected the overtures of 
marriage from a young gentleman who had been visiting 
the house for some time, whom Bettie thought it impos¬ 
sible to fancy, but felt sorry that she was compelled to 
say “no.” 

Almaria, while at her uncle’s, had many special calls 
from “old friends” of her parents, who expressed much 
pleasure at meeting with her, and invited her cousins 
to bring her to see them. They were gentlemen of 
wealth and influence. She received a letter from her 
brother Willie, in which was inclosed money to meet her 
expenses the next session of her school. He advised 
her to go to a large female institute not far from her 
maternal uncle’s, who had offered to help her to defray her 
current expenses if she would let him know in what way 
he could aid her. She wrote to him, as Willie had re¬ 
quested, telling her uncle that she would be no expense to 
him in a pecuniary way, but wishing him to do her the 

13 * 





146 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


kindness to become her guardian the ensuing year; and in 
the same letter thanked him for the generous disinterested 
offer which he had made to her brother Willie to aid his : 
orphan sister. No reply came to her letter, so she, con¬ 
cluding that her letter was lost, wrote again and waited 
at her uncle Arthur Hobyn’s to receive an answer, which 
never came, notwithstanding his unsolicited offer to her 
brother. 

She felt indignant at the conduct of her aristocratic 
uncle, Colonel Sterling, and in her chagrin said that she 
■-would beg before she would apply to him again for advice ; 
or anything else. Her aunt repeatedly urged him to 
answer the letters of his fatherless niece. But the fact of the I 
matter was, he did not wish to have a poor niece asso- ! 
ciated with his daughters, although she was their equal j 
in every respect but her purse; so her uncle evaded the j 
responsibility by not coming in contact with her. 

Her uncle Arthur and aunt Hobyn offered to board her j 
and pay for her tuition at Miss Craydon’s day-school in I 
their neighborhood; but this lady was not considered a 
competent teacher by Miss Millings, who knew her well. 
Almaria, grateful to her uncle and aunt for their offer, ’ 
expressed her thanks to them, and declined to accept it, 
telling them that she wished to have the benefit of a regu¬ 
lar academic course. Further than this no assistance was j 
offered by her uncle Arthur Hobyn, who was styled the ! 
Croesus of the several adjacent counties. Almaria bid 
farewell to all at “ Hobyn’s Hall,” and, accompanied by j 
her brother Sammie in her uncle’s carriage went to Mr. 
Millings’s to remain a few days until she could take the 
stage for her cousin Richard Eems. She had asked her I 
uncle Hobyn to send her as far as that place, but Mr. and 
Mrs. Millings told her that they could not think of such j 
a young girl as she was going alone so far in’a public I 
stage in the night—that they would send her in their car- j 
riage to some place where she could take the stage in the j 
day-time and go to the house of her relative. 

Mrs. Millings, her little daughter, and a young friend, j 
accompanied her to a village in which they stayed at the 
house of a brother of Mrs. Millings, who would not hear 
of her taking the public stage, but went with her himself. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


147 


The idea of traveling alone in the stage at night had 
caused Almaria to shed many tears and pass sleepless 
nights. Her uncle had promised to send her in his car- 
riage all the way 5 but, after she had left his house and 
proceeded a mile, he sent a message to the driver not to 
go any farther than Mr. Millings’s, and to return home the 
next morning. 

At hearing this Almaria wept, not knowing that there 
was an alternative; but she said nothing. The tears came 
to Sammie’s eyes, who said softly to his sister (lest the 
driver should hear), “I did not expect that uncle would 
leave you to travel alone in the public stage at night;” but, 
in a more elevated tone, said, “ But I am nothing but a 
poor boy !” at the same time taking off his hat and striking 
it against his knees. 

His sister quickly replied, “Yes you are, Sammie ! 
You are a nobleman by birth, and, I trust, in principles 
which all the wealth of the Indies could not purchase. 
You are but a child, and if you will try you can be any¬ 
thing. If you have no money, and but few friends, which 
is the lot of the indigent and fatherless, God is your father, 
and He will bless every virtuous effort which you may 
make ; and in time to come you may be thankful that you 
were penniless, as difficulties often make the man.” 

These remarks were made with so much pathos and 
earnestness that they seemed to electrify her young brother, 
as he sat by her side. 

He raised himself more erect, brushing, with his delicate 
hand, his dark brown curls from his noble brow ; and, his 
soft blue eyes dilating with joy, he said: “Sister, if I could 
have such a comforter as you are, I should expect to be 
something more than a poor boy; and you know from ob¬ 
servation and experience that relatives not in affluence, in 
every situation that they can be placed in, are nothing but 
‘poor relations.’ No matter how meritorious, every as¬ 
piration is met with the same reply, that ‘ rich people may 
do these things;’ and, to continue the comfort still further, 

‘ I cannot see how people of no expectations can promise 
themselves such big things.’” 

“I know all this, Sammie; but these remarks only 
make me the more persevering, Qqr blessed Saviour has 





148 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


commanded us first to lay up for ourselves treasures in 
heaven. I trust that I have done this, dear brother; and 
I hope that you will do it also, as the things of this world 
are vain and unsatisfying. This treasure is called by our 
tender and compassionate Redeemer ‘ the pearl of great 
price.’ Did you ever notice how beautifully this pearl is 
described by a Christian poet? Well, as you have not, I 
will repeat it to you. It is a comparison between the 
fleeting pleasures of the present world and the immutable 
joys of heaven : 

“ 'The world their fancied pearl may crave; 

’Tis not the pearl for me. 

'Twill dim its lustre in the grave, 

’Twill moulder in the sea. 

But there’s a pearl of price untold, 

Which never can be bought or sold : 

The sinking soul ’twill save ; 

Oh, that’s the pearl for me-’ 

“ I have even received encouragement under my disap¬ 
pointments, while thinking of our being the only persons 
in straitened circumstances in our large family connec¬ 
tion on either side; that God, without doubt, had some 
wise design in it, and we do not know what we might 
have been without this severe discipline in our childhood. 
Had wealth been spared to us, we might even have been ; 
the idols of aristocratic circles,—our riches perishing with \ 
the using thereof,—and we might have been left destitute, j 
friendless, heart-broken, with our old age spent in a charity- 
hospital, and our never-dying souls eternally lost. The 
prevision of the great Judge of all the earth is infinitely 
superior to our own shortsighted endeavors. I do not 
doubt but that the time will come when we shall feel grate¬ 
ful— na y> even glad—that we are under no pecuniary obli- j 
gation to our relatives.” 

At these words Sammie’s eyes filled with tears; a 
wealth of affection and sympathy heaved in the loving 
bosom of that orphan boy. 

After Almaria had spent a few days at her cousin 
Richard Eems’s, he invited her to go with him and his 
daughter on a visit to her uncle Einley’s, to which she I 
gladly assented. On arriving, she found her uncle and 
aunt in much trouble, and they seemed glad to see her. 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


149 


Though her aunt appeared cheerful, as soon as prac¬ 
ticable she requested Almaria to take a walk with her, 
choosing the most retired spot, as she had something 
of a secret nature to disclose. She told her that Jennie 
was going to be married to Mr. Nowlin, the young man in 
her husband’s employ, and it seemed that it would break 
his heart to have his daughter, whom he had been at so 
much expense to educate, married to a poor man; that he 
was anxious for her to marry a bachelor who visited the 
i house occasionally, and that she could see nothing to re¬ 
commend him, for he was uneducated and had but a few 
thousand dollars, while young Nowlin was unmistakably 
intelligent, industrious, pious, and of good family, but 
without the influence of the “almighty dollar.” The last 
was the insuperable objection with her infatuated husband, 
and Jennie told her father that she could not love the 
bachelor visitor if her life was at stake, though if he had 
any objection to Mr. Nowlin but his poverty she would 
not think of marrying him. Her father told her emphati¬ 
cally that if she married Mr. Nowlin he would disinherit 
her. But Mr. Finley was altogether to blame for his 
daughter’s steps in the case, as he had often told her that 
she would marry some upstart fop, instead of selecting 
such a man as James Nowlin. But he never meant that 
she was to marry the veritable Mr. Nowlin, but a man 
possessing his qualities of mind and heart with a well- 
filled purse. 

Mr. Nowlin soon heard of this compliment to his per¬ 
sonal qualities, and presumed to wait on Miss Jennie as 
her father had occasionally requested him to do, having 
a latent wish that it would discourage others from paying 
her attention. It was not long before the young couple 
became interested in each other, which at first was grati¬ 
fying to her father as something fanciful; but when he 
' found that there was a bona fide engagement of marriage 
between the parties, he almost ran mad with chagrin, and 
resorted to coercive rather than conciliatory measures, 
which facilitated, rather than retarded, what he so much 
deprecated, the marriage of his “accomplished daughter” 
to a poor man, who was doing business for her father. 

Mrs. Finley was much more favorably disposed toward 




150 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


her daughter’s choice, as she knew that he was bound to 
succeed in life unless overtaken by some heavy misfortune, 
and that it would be impossible for her daughter to please 
her vacillating father. 

She also knew from sad experience what it was to be 
married to a man who had no regard for her refined feel¬ 
ings and intrinsic merits, but had married her solely for her 
property, and consequently she had endured many of the 
trials incidental to a marriage from mercenary motives. 

Jennie Finley and her mother wished Almaria to act 
as bridesmaid at the approaching marriage, to which she 
assented, as Mr. Nowlin promised to take her with his 
bride to her mother’s. 

Mr. Finley at first refused to send for Almaria, giving 
as his reason for doing so, that he knew that a girl of her 
sense and invariably dignified deportment would not go 
away with a bridal party, when the bride had married a 
man in her uncle’s employ. 

But after some words had passed Almaria was sent for, 
who took the place appointed for her before the “ hymeneal 
altar.” Mr. Finley would not witness the bridal cere- 
mony; but Mrs. Finley congratulated them, gave each a 
kiss of affection, and called Mr. Nowlin her son. 

Mr. Finley said those complimentary things about Al¬ 
maria, because it suited his purpose at the time ; and 
perhaps the next day, if she dissented in the least from his ! 
notions, he would have spoken of her almost contemptu¬ 
ously as a poor girl aping the actions of a girl of wealth, i 

Almaria often told her uncle, when he made these re¬ 
marks, that he knew that she was far from being a plebeian 
by birth, and she never thought about her not having j 
money unless she wished to buy something that she 
needed, and did not have the means to make the desired j 
purchases. She then felt the inconveniences of an empty 
purse; but as to feeling that mean, crouching spirit, which 
it was evident that he wished her to possess, perhaps , 
she might one day marry a fortune, as other girls had j 
done who were as destitute as herself; that she moved ' 
in the circle of the wealthiest persons in the section in 
which she lived, and always received the same attention \ 
that they paid each other. She knew that he had not five 




151 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

) hundred dollars independent of what came by her aunt 
i when he married her. 

' Mr. Finley disinherited his daughter, as he had told 
her. Some thought he did this because he was so in- 
J volved that he could not afford- to assist her, and had not 

• the moral courage to let his son-in-law know his real 
situation, after he became reconciled to his marriage with 

3 his daughter. 

As the young couple had nothing, Jennie went to teach 
in the family of a relative, who gave her a part of her 
J board per month as a remuneration for the tuition of his 
3 little daughter, while she taught other children in the 
neighborhood, and made nearly enough to pay her hus- 
> hand’s board, which was more than it should have been. 

Mr. Nowlin was.assiduous in business, but the unex- 
) pected failure of his wife’s health cast a gloom over his 
i brightened prospects; yet his undeviating trust in the 
goodness of an all-wise Providence enabled him to bear up 
, under his afflictions. 

Mrs. Nowlin’s physician thought that she was in rapid 

• consumption. The idea of her dying without a hope be- 
i yond the grave made her husband often agonize in prayer 

that God would spare her until she made her peace with 

■ Him. 

[ She slowly recovered a portion of her wonted health, 
i as she often said, in answer to her husband’s prayers. 

■ Not very long after this trying event, it was believed that 
she bad passed from death unto life, and she connected 

. herself with the visible church by baptism before many 
witnesses. 

Almaria, after she had finished her visit to her mother’s, 
returned to Mrs. Millings’s school, with two other young 
ladies, one of whom was Mr. Eems’s eldest daughter, 
who had been a great pet with her paternal grandmother, 
*her indulgent parents, and with herself. 

Mrs. Millings was delighted to welcome her old pupil 
again in her school, and was very cordial in her reception 
of Almaria’s two companions. All the servants came to 
meet Miss Almaria and to wish her well, as she was a 
special favorite. 

Miss Eems, being placed where she received the atten- 




152 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


tion which she really merited, was very indignant that 
she should be so eclipsed by her cousin Almaria, “who 1 
was poor, and she so rich.” 

Her parents often told her that she was worth so many 
thousand dollars. These things she repeated to the 
boarders and maids about the house, some of whom told j 
Mrs. Millings, who lectured her whole school about their 
presuming so much on their supposed wealth, which was 
so uncertain. She did not individualize, lest Miss Eems j 
should say that she was personal in her remarks, and thus (j 
her good intentions would be defeated. Mrs. Millings j 
told the young ladies that she once had in her school a , 
young lady who was so wealthy that her father had a 
room exclusively for her, which he furnished himself, and 
boarded a maid with his daughter. All this was done to j 
display the wealth of the young heiress, and that she j 
might not share the conveniences of her room with the 
less fortunate boarders. Miss Saunders, the young heiress, 'j 
soon married a handsome young doctor, who squandered j 
her property, as the death of her father was almost simul- j 
taneous with her marriage; and in less than two years I 
from that period she was reduced to penury, and had to 
perform the work of the lowest servant. 

Miss Eems’s parents thought highly of Almaria, and 
when they sent any nice thing to their daughter they j 
always requested her to share it with her cousin ; but this 
she never did, though she offered to do so with the other , 
boarders, though generally taking care to eat her good ! 
things clandestinely. 

All of the boarders but Miss Eems loved Almaria, and ! 
when any of them went to their homes would bring her ! 
a batch of good things which she accepted with pleasure 1 
as a token of a kind regard, though she was not particu- ! 
larly fond of sweetmeats. These things were often pre-ij 
sented with much love from their mothers in the presencef| 
of Miss Eems, who would first burst into a laugh, and 
leave the room with a hiss and an air of contempt. 

Miss Eems’s father came for her and seemed very 
happy to take her home, as her absence had caused a void 
in the domestic circle. How it would have made his pa¬ 
ternal heart ache, had he known how little his daughter 





-4 A ORPHAN OF TIIE OLD DOMINION. 


153 


was esteemed by her school companions and by Mrs. 
Millings’s family. 

She took leave of them all. Mrs. Millings expressed 
many good wishes for her future prospects, and that she 
might be a comfort to her parents. Mr.. Eems thanked 
her heartily for the kind disposition manifested toward his 
“ pet,” and told Almaria to let him know when she would 
come to his house, and he would come for her. For this 
she thanked him, and repeating her teacher’s kind wishes, 
she bid Miss Eems farewell. 

Almaria’s cousin, Edwin Hobyn, sent for her to spend 
her vacation at his house. She once more took leave of 
her dear friends (the Millingses) until the visit was over. 

She wept at the remembrance of the delightful Sabbaths 
that she had spent in that truly pious family in which 
Christianity was so beautifully set forth, and felt that she 
too sadly realized that she would never again be so pleas¬ 
antly situated. 

During this trip she went to see the home of her father, 
to which he took her mother when a young bride. It was 
a melancholy pleasure. She was told that it was a mere 
shadow of the once beautiful place, as it had passed into 
the hands of persons that had no taste either for the beau- 
ful or useful. 

The large vegetable garden was converted into a clover 
lot,—the beautiful shrubs and flowers were all destroyed, 
and the many trees of rare fruits had been felled and the 
place cleared up for the cultivation of tobacco. She also 
visited the family burying-ground, in which reposed the 
bodies of her relatives, including her little sister whom she 
never saw. She gathered a few wild flowers, which grew 
in great profusion in this shadowy home, for her mother. 

Almaria spent some days with Mrs. Walton, her uncle 
Arthur Hobyn’s eldest daughter, who was uncommonly 
beautiful, although she had nearly completed her twenty- 
eighth year, but was wholly given to the gayeties and 
fashions of the present time. 

Almaria conversed unreservedly with her about pre¬ 
paring for the realities of the unseen world. Though 
polite and lady-like, it was evident that she treated the 
subject with disdain. She replied that she did not need 

14 





154 AiV ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


religion to make her happy, as she was as happy as she 
could desire without it. Her own health and that of her 
husband and children was good. Her husband was de¬ 
voted to her, his brothers and sisters felt almost as near to 
her as her own; she had a kind father and mother, and 
enough of the world’s goods to make any one happy, and 
what more could she wish ? 

Almaria was quite taken aback at what appeared so 
much like an enemy presuming in the continued goodness 
of a friend whom he did not respect, and hesitated not to 4 
ridicule and set at naught, at any time that an opportunity 
offered, even in the presence of the children of that un¬ 
wearied Benefactor. 

Almaria said : “ Cousin Mary, God’s long-suffering will 
not continue always. Trouble may one day overtake you 
as a storm. The Bible tells us that we should remember 
the days of darkness, for they will be many.” 

Her cousin, showing that another subject was more 
agreeable, called her eldest daughter, a beautiful black- 
eyed girl of four years, with long curls hanging over her 
plump shoulders, to sing for cousin Almaria, who took her 
on her lap, when she raised her little arms and placed 
them around her cousin’s neck, and asked “her to tell her 
about God.” At this request tears came in Mrs. Walton’s 
eyes, which she made an effort to conceal, by saying that 
her children were always asking questions about heaven, 
some of which were amusing, and she did not think any 
one could answer. 

Almaria remarked that there was often a mixture of the 
sublime and ridiculous in their questions, or as Pollok 
better describes it, “ They were simple in their nature, but 1 
ill to solve “And were you a pious mother, cousin Mary, 
how gratifying it would be to have your children ask ques¬ 
tions about the great God that made them !” Besides, J 
it showed that there is something inherent in human & 
beings, to make them feel that there is a true happiness | 
to be sought,—this she could see in the questions 
which her little children asked about “ God, the angels, 
and heaven.” 

Mrs. Walton said, thoughtfully, “that she knew that 
she ought to be a Christian; and if she became one, her 


155 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

husbaiid would embrace the Saviour, for he was so amiable 
and had read his pocket Bible until he had nearly worn it 
out; that she never had heard him use a profane word or 
speak unkindly to or of any person.” 

Mrs Walton continued: “If Mr. Walton and I become 
strict members of the church, they will be down on us if 
we send our children to the dancing-school to learn how 
to be graceful, or have dancing-parties at our own house ; 
and no matter how accomplished our daughters are, they 
will have to become perfect recluses. I wish my daughters 
to be admired, for each had a handsome little fortune left 
her by our venerable friend Captain Meekly, which will 
be independent of what they will get from us. I wish them 
to enjoy it by going out and seeing the world.” 

Almaria tried to bring her to see that “godliness is prof¬ 
itable unto all things.” But Mrs. Walton overwhelmed 
what she said, about its “having the promise of the life 
that now is and that which is to come,” with her worldly 
wisdom, so that the conversation dropped, to be resumed 
when the bubble of worldly pleasure had burst in the grasp 
of the gay, dreaming, worldly-minded Mrs. Walton. 

Almaria completed her delightful visit to her cousin 
Edwin Hobyn’s, and to his father. These relatives made 
some valuable additions to her wardrobe, as she expected to 
enter as a member in a short time one of the largest female 
seminaries in the “ Old Dominion.” 


CHAPTER XYIir. 

Almaria entered Mr. Barnes’s school for young ladies. 
She felt the difference between being in the circle of an 
affectionate family aud a school of nearly a hundred 
strangers. She was frequently in tears, though her teach¬ 
ers were very kind. She could not feel happy, but en¬ 
deavored to study hard, and to let nothing prevent her 
from qualifying herself for being competent to teach after 
she had finished her course. 





156 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

One day as she was sitting engaged in preparing her 
French lesson, a Miss Cary remarked to her, “ How much 
like Colonel Sterling you are !” Almaria replied that she 
had often been said to resemble him more than any one of 
his children. Miss Cary asked her if she had ever seen 
Colonel Sterling. She replied, “ often”; that he was her 
mother’s only brother. The young lady told her that he 
was one of her father’s most intimate friends. 

From this time these two young ladies became warmly 
attached to each other,—as congenial spirits could,—for 
both were sincerely pious and members of the church of 
Christ, though they belonged to different branches of it. 
They spent a portion of each Sabbath together, reading 
their Bibles and other books of devotion, and sitting to- 
together in the Bible-class on Sabbaths: this they con¬ 
tinued to do until the expiration of the second session, 
when Miss Cary returned home, to be no more a member 
of Mr. Barnes’s seminary. 

When Almaria returned the third session, she thought 
at first that it would be impossible to go on with her 
studies without the society of her conscientious, well-in¬ 
formed, pious classmate. She wept very much. They 
corresponded regularly. But Miss Cary was soon mar¬ 
ried to a talented young lawyer; and Almaria’s numerous 
studies occupying all her time left her but a few moments 
to devote to epistolary correspondence with her mother, 
brother, and Mrs. Millings, as this was her last session at 
school, at the close of which came her final examination: 
consequently but few letters passed between them. 

The much-dreaded ordeal was passed by Almaria. The 
principal told her all that she now had to do was to recom¬ 
mend herself to her patrons. There were no diplomas 
given in this school, or she would have received one. Mr. 
Barnes said that in many instances they were only a 
hoax. 

Intense application had somewhat undermined Alma¬ 
ria’s health, and her friends were anxious about it. She 
wrote to Alonzo to meet her at her cousin Richard Eems’s. 
after she bad finished school. He came with the requested 
promptness, as he never failed to come at the time speci¬ 
fied by his sister. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD D 0 MIN TO N. 


157 


He had heard that her cough was very bad, and not 
being able to visit her himself, had written to a friend and 
requested him to go and see if her lungs were seriously 
affected, saying that he had been unable to sleep, he was 
so uneasy about her. His friend came, but found that 
Almaria had recovered, though she had suffered much from 
the severe cold she took by coming out of the school-room, 
heated above summer temperature, and practicing often in 
a cold room with only a nominal fire. 

No one could have studied with more diligence than she 
did; she was often in the school-room as soon as daylight 
would permit her to study, and never missed prayer but 
once, though the prayer-bell rung at sunrise. 

- If anything occurred in school which the principal wished 
to investigate, he always asked her if she knew anything 
concerning the affair, so that several of the young ladies 
told him that it seemed that he thought that no one in the 
school told the truth but Miss Hobyn. He responded 
that he had never had any reason to doubt her veracity. 

Almaria always avoided anything like a fracas with her 
schoolmates ; but in a large public institution there will 
, always be every grade of society, as any person that has 
money can go, at least, a portion or the whole of a session ; 
and it often takes a great deal of moral courage to battle 
with girls of one’s own age or older, to get on peacefully 
with those who have had but little moral training or have 
been inefficiently schooled in domestic politeness. 

She always made it a point never to contend about any¬ 
thing that was put before her at the table: if it was 
snatched up, to let it go ; if nothing but a dish of parsnips 
or carrots was left, though she disliked them, yet she 
would make her dinner from them. 

The table was well supplied with substantial food, and 
not unfrequently something nice was served up in suffi¬ 
cient quantity for all. Mr. Barnes often said that those 
young ladies who complained the most about their table 
fare were those that lived much better in his house than 
they did at home. He knew it, for he had been to their 
houses. 

Almaria had paid a portion of her expenses, and was 
sure that her brother Willie, with Alonzo’s assistance, 

14* 


* 






158 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


would liquidate tbe whole debt, so felt quite comfortable 
about it. 

Mr. Richard Nowlin brought his carriage to take Al¬ 
in aria to his house, at which place she met with Alonzo, 
who had already obtained a situation for her as teacher 
in the family of a pious lawyer. But her health was too 
poor to accept it, as it was thought best for her to rest 
from her duties for several months. 

Her mother came up to her uncle Finley’s to meet her. 
Mr. Nowlin, who was again in Mr. Finley’s employment, 
and boarding with his family, very kindly came to Mr. 
Eems’s for Almaria. Her mother was anxious that she 
should go with her home. At her aunt Finley’s solicita¬ 
tion, she remained a couple of weeks longer, for the pleasure j 
of her company home, attended by Mr. and Mrs. Nowlin. 

Unfortunately Almaria was attacked by whooping-cough, j 
and it was two months before she got over it. She then 
expected to go “ right away,” but her aunt’s children were | 
taken with fever, so that her trip was again postponed, j 
In the meantime her mother and little half-brother came 
with Alonzo to bid his sister farewell, as he expected to j 
go with his uncle Arthur Hobyn and family to Missouri. 
Almaria felt overwhelmed for awhile at parting with a 
brother so dear as Alonzo, and being left alone with no j 
brother to look up to, but thought that it was best for his I 
pecuniary interest, and for him to be with Sammie, as ; 
both had to obtain a livelihood by their own exertions; j 
and then they would be with their good uncle and cousin, j 
Hr. Thomas Hobyn, who she supposed would take care of 1 
them if they were sick, and perhaps they might live with j 
Willie, as he spoke of getting in business in Booneville 
that fall. 

Alonzo brought a letter to Almaria from her cousin, j 
Bettie Hobyn, giving an interesting account of her con- 
version and of her uniting with the church, dating her 
first serious impression about her immortal interest from j 
the conversation which she had with Almaria while mak¬ 
ing her toilet for the ball, when she was so solicitous for 
her cousin to go with her. In this letter she said : 

“ Ho as I would, the words still rung in my ear, ‘ She \ 
that liveth in pleasure is dead while she liveth.’ Even i 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 159 

when I appeared the gayest in the dancing circle, howgladly 
would I then have retired to confess my sins before the 
trod whose long-suffering and kindness I was then abusing 1 
I am now amazed that He did not cut me off at that time 
without giving me space to seek his favor, which I can now 
testify is better than life; I enjoy that ‘ peace which 
passeth understanding,’ which the world can neither give 
nor take away. 

“ 1 retired to our dormitory that evening after the party 
adjourned, but could not sleep, my 1 sins were ever before 
me.’ My pillow was wet with tears, but the next morning 
I was one of the first to join the giddy circle, and to com¬ 
mence the sprightly dance. The storm that then raged 
in my guilty, conscience-stricken mind was the blackness 
of darkness. How joyfully I bounded from the scene of 
festivity when I was told that my father’s carriage had 
come for us ! You doubtless remember how I wept when 
I came home. It was the first time I ever prayed that 
God would ‘be merciful to me a sinner.’ To you, my 
dear cousin, I owe all, under God, as the instrument of 
( my conversion,—my soul’s salvation. 

“I have a very important something about which to ask 
! your advice. I am now engaged to be married to a young 
1 man of considerable promise, but, alas ! he is poor, and I 
| meet with so much opposition from father and mother and 
| brother Tom that I am at a loss to know what steps to take. 
If I discard him, my own happiness will be sacrificed to the 
wishes of my friends. If I marry him, father says it will 
‘ bring down his gray hairs with sorrow to the grave.’ 
Now, my sweet oracle, what am I to do ? What steps do 
you advise ? You see how anxious I am to hear from you. 
Oh, do write me soon ! Were it not for the consolations 
of religion I would sink under my troubles. 

“ You know that we are expecting to start to Missouri 
in a few days; about this cousin Alonzo will tell you all. 
It is now long past midnight, and my melancholy light is 
flickering in its socket. God bless you ! 

“ Your ever affectionate and devoted cousin, 

“ Bettie.” 


As soon as Almaria read her cousin’s letter, she retired 





160 an orphan of the old dominion 

to her room and offered a fervent prayer to God that He 
would direct her in giving proper advice and in offering 
consolation to her cousin, which she seemed so much to 
need. As the letter is too lengthy to be inserted here it 
will be given in substance. 

Almaria first gave her heartfelt congratulations to her 
dearest of cousins for having sought and obtained “the 
pearl of great price,” telling her she should ever be looking 
to God to give her grace to walk worthy of the high voca¬ 
tion wherewith she was called, and then proceeded with 
the subject which gave her so much sorrow at that time. 

“ I dare not attempt, my dear Bettie, to advise you on a 
subject fraught with so many responsibilities. Have you 
prayed for divine direction in the matter ? To this I 
would urge you. If you do this, not inclining to your 
own will, nor leaning to your own understanding, be 
assured that Infinite Wisdom will direct your paths. 

“You have kind parents, for you have tried them for 
nineteen years, and past experience teaches you that they 
have ever been solicitous for your happiness. A stranger 
may have an eye to your father’s large possessions 
instead of your personal attractions, which I regard far 
above mediocrity. What now seems to be so great a 
disappointment to your most cherished wishes you may 
in future regard as the greatest blessing which has lighted 
your pathway. I again repeat the injunction, pray much 
over the subject, and in all your ways acknowledge Him, 
and He will direct thy paths.” 

Alonzo was very sad at parting with his only sister, 
whom he almost idolized; he had always manifested an 
interest in the smallest thing that concerned her. All her 
needlework was noticed and complimented by him as 
though he had been a sister instead of a brother. 

He wished to leave early the next morning, and was 
anxious lest he should be belated on account of some 
matters which it was very important for him to attend to 
at the earliest moment. 

Almaria told him that she would awake him before 
daylight, which he knew she would do. His mother slept 
but little, so great was her sorrow at parting with her 
dutiful and affectionate son. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


161 


Aim aria knocked and called at his door as she had 
promised. His tremulous voice showed that he had wept 
. much and had passed a wakeful night. 

He bade his mother farewell; but when he put his arms 
around his orphan sister’s neck he seemed to be over¬ 
whelmed, kissed her twice, and said, in a faltering voice, 
“ Sister, we shall meet again;” then quickly mounting 
his horse was soon out of sight, ere yet the gray dawn had 
scarcely begun to streak the eastern sky. 

We will not attempt to describe the conflicting feelings 
! which agitated the bosom of Alonzo during his lonely 
ride before breakfast to Mrs. Stiddolph’s, who was one of 
his sister’s dearest friends. He said but little during his 
short sojourn there. 

Alonzo’s mother left for her home after an early break¬ 
fast. Almaria felt as though she had just attended the 
funeral of her brother, who told his mother and sister that 
if either opposed his going West he would relinquish it 
altogether, though he had made every preparation to com¬ 
mence his journey thither in a few days. 

Almaria now began to look about for a situation as a 
teacher the ensuing year, and obtained one in the family 
of a relative. She spent several months with her mother 
and kind stepfather, and then returned to her uncle 
Finley’s. 

Mr. Nowlin, who had become one of her firm friends, 
took her up to Mrs. Stiddolph, from whence she could 
take the stage for Mr. Millings’s. 

Mrs. Ashbon (formerly Misfs Dorinda Stiddolph) lived 
with her mother. She was as kind and affectionate as 
ever she had been. Indeed, had it not been for her and 
her sister Pattie, Almaria could not have succeeded in 
making up her school outfit, as she had so much sewing to 
do for her relatives, who never seemed to think that she 
' had anything to do during her vacations but to work for 
them. 

Dorinda and Pattie, besides helping her to sew, supplied 
her with many little articles which she could not well do 
^without, and bad not the means of obtaining. If she had 
anything which did not suit her purposes they would take 
it and exchange it for something that they had ; cor- 





162 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


responded with her when she was away; and both 
attributed their conversion to her pious example and 
conversation. 

Almaria, with another young lady, took the stage to 
visit their old friend and teacher, who, with her husband, 
little daughter, and servants, was happy to see the young 
ladies at their home after an absence of three years. 

Almaria spent a few weeks with her friends, when 
Captain Rice came to take her to his house to act as 
governess to his daughters. He had purchased Hobyn 
Hall from her uncle, Arthur Hobyn, and had removed 
there with his family. 

Mrs. Millings gave Almaria much good advice about 
her arduous duties as directress of a select boarding-school 
for young ladies, for which she thanked her: she told her 
that she must make the duties of each day a subject of 
prayer before she entered the school-room, lest Satan I 
should cause some root of bitterness to spring up and 
thereby trouble her; and in all that she did, as a faithful 
teacher, she must have an eye to her eternal reward, and 
to the immortal good of her pupils. 

Almaria felt sad on reaching the old home of her uncle j 
Arthur, there were so many things to remind her of her 
beloved relatives, whom she expected to see no more in 1 ! 
time. For several weeks she felt as though she could not i 
remain. 

Mrs. Rice was her father’s niece, and one of the best of * 
women, and her husband was also kind. Both seemed to j 
wish to make her happy. Captain Rice told her frequently I 
how much she resembled her cousin Bettie Hobyn in per- I 
sonal appearance and manners. Almaria ever considered 
that she was complimented to be told that she was like 7 
her noble-minded cousin, whom she loved with a sisterly 1 
regard. 

Almaria wrote regularly to her mother and brother, and t 
in April her cousin George Hobyn returned from Missouri J 
to Virginia, to settle up his father’s accounts with his t 
creditors, and would often give her a call to tell her that 
he had heard from Missouri. She had sketched “ Hobyn! 
Hall” on a large sheet, and sent it to her cousin, Dr. | 
Thomas Hobyn, as a memento of her gratitude for his | 






AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


163 


kindness to Sammie during his tedious illness. He re¬ 
quested his brother George to call and thank in person his 
> fair cousin for the beautiful sketch of his paternal home, 
which she had sent him; and to show her how highly he 
prized it, said he intended at an early day to send it to 
Philadelphia to have it handsomely framed. 
r George would often say to his cousin Almaria that he 
i wished to go home, but it was impossible for him to do so 
before the fall, as he could not sooner collect the money 
^ due to his father. He always looked sorrowful when he 
made this remark, and Almaria could not fathom the cause 
of it. 

Mr. Walton, her uncle Arthur’s son-in-law, had lost two 
brothers a short time previously. One died suddenly, 
and the other in a few weeks after was killed by a run¬ 
away horse dragging him against a stake-fence some dis¬ 
tance, with his feet dangling in his stirrups, until he was 
left a mangled corpse on the roadside. 

Young Mr. Walton’s death was lamented by a large 
circle of friends. He had been cautioned several times not 
to ride so fiery an animal, but he would reply that his 
reins were new, and his hand strong enough to" keep him 
from running away. 

One morning George had been to call on his cousin Al¬ 
maria, to tell her that she must get all her dispatches 
ready, as he expected to leave the “ Old Dominion” in a 
, few days for his Missouri home, but would inform her 
precisely what day as soon as he returned from the post- 
office. On reaching that place, a letter was handed to him 
with a black seal, which a friend opened, reading the 
ypournful contents to him, as he was so agitated that he 
l could not. The contents ran thus : 

“ Dear Sir, —Your estimable brother, Dr. Thomas W. 
Hobyn, died this afternoon, of malignant fever ; ill only 
three days. This affliction has bowed the family in the 
very dust. Your aged parents request your speedy return, 
as sixty-five of the servants are now prostrated from indis¬ 
position. In great haste, 

‘‘Yours with the deepest sympathy, 

“ Thomas Marshall, Attendant Physician 


164 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


Almaria soon heard the sad intelligence of her cousin’s 
demise, whom she regarded almost as one of her brothers. ] 
George told Captain Rice that it would be too much for 
him to visit the old homestead of his father, it would 
remind him so much of his late brother, whom he loved 
more than himself; and asked him to tell his cousin 
Almaria his reasons for not calling to see her. 

She asked Captain Rice to let her have the carriage to 
go to meet her cousin on his way to take the cars, as he 
would leave at eleven o’clock the next morning. The 
request was acceded to, and accompanied by Miss Rice, 
with the driver, she went to the village in which he 
expected to take the daily train. 

During the short interview with his cousin Almaria, t 
George dwelt entirely on his great and unexpected be¬ 
reavement. “I loved my brother so much,—we went to 
school and played together; and I always looked up to 
him,—he was my solace in all my childhood’s troubles.” 

The distant car-whistle told them that their meeting 


was at an end. In ten days after, George reached home 
with fever, which continued for three weeks. His sister 
Bettie was recovering, but his sister Nannie was too ill to 
be informed of his arrival. The elder Mr. Hobvn said 
that God had afflicted him for his great desire to accumu¬ 
late more wealth; when he had in his Virginia home 
health with his possessions he was not satisfied. He 
prayed constantly that God would give him patience to 
bear up under his afflictions, that not a murmur might be 
permitted to escape his lips. 

When George began to recover, Bettie’s health being by 
no means confirmed, their aged father became exceedingly^ 
ill. His constant prayer during his mortal sufferings was 
for resignation. On the morning of the eighth day he was 
released from all his troubles, we trust, and entered upon 
that state where “ the inhabitants no more say they are 
sick.” His remains were placed beside those of his| 
lamented son, Dr. Thomas Hobyn, who had preceded him 
to the grave only five short weeks. 

Alonzo Hobyn had been with the family during their dis¬ 
tress, and thought that there were few persons more practi¬ 
cally philanthropic than Dr. Hobyn. He had opened a 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


165 


Sabbath-school, saw that his poor patients were well cared 
| for during their sickness, and had them decently interred. 

When Dr. Hobyn died, a large procession came down 
with his coflan from St. Louis, though fifty miles distant, 
to attend his burial. All the physicians in his and the 
adjoining counties wore a badge of mourning for him for 
thirty days. 

Perhaps it would be well to insert his obituary entire as 
copied from a Western paper. 

“ Died, on the third instant, at Rosy Mount, --County, 

Missouri, the residence of his father, Arthur Hobyn, Dr. 
Thomas Hobyn, after a short but painful illness, of an 
attack of malignant intermittent fever, aged twenty-six 
years. 

“ Dr. Hobyn was a graduate of the Jefferson Medical 
College of Philadelphia, in the year 18—; removed from 

-County, Virginia, to Tennessee, where his health 

suffered much from exposure in his extensive practice, 

and consequently removed from thence to-County, in 

Missouri, where his short but brilliant career was finished. 

“The writer of this humble tribute feels conscious of his 
inability to do justice to the merits of the deceased ; but 
such were his many virtues that it would be injustice not 
to present them to the. world. It does really appear that 
in the production of such a man as Dr. Hobyn nature was 
endeavoring to improve upon herself, and that so many 
qualifications, so happily blended, could not fail to render 
him pre-eminently useful, both as a citizen and a profes¬ 
sional gentleman. His moral worth had made him a con¬ 
spicuous and, I may add, an enviable position in the 
; hearts of his countrymen. His many and interesting 
traits of character never shone so brightly as when he was 
engaged in professional duties. His cheerful countenance 
and sociability dissipated the gloom which hung around 
the chamber of affliction ; close attention and skill had in¬ 
gratiated him in the affections of all to whom he adminis¬ 
tered. He was ever ready to extend his hand in alleviating 
the sorrows of the afflicted ; not that he expected a recom¬ 
pense, but because he considered it the solemn duty of 
every honest physician to visit those who were destitute 
of the means of employing medical advisers. 

15 







166 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


“His frank and generous disposition had gained him 
many confiding and intimate friends, who honor him, not 
through dissimulation or interested motives, but for the 
high and honorable feelings that characterized him in his 
social intercourse with mankind. By close application he 
had acquired an ample knowledge of the science of medi¬ 
cine, such as to elevate him in the estimation of his pro¬ 
fessional brethren. Such were the high and ennobling 
feelings which he entertained toward the profession, that 
whenever any of them were stricken by the hand of 
disease, he manifested a willing disposition to attend them, 
though his interests were neglected. 

“As a friend he was firm and unyielding, circumspect 
in the selection of those with whom he associated. Moral 
worth was the standard by which he was influenced in 
forming an estimate of an individual’s character. Were a 
man honest, whether rich or poor, he was deemed worthy 
of his friendship. Gentle and unassuming in his manners, 
free from ostentation, yet when his sentiments were es¬ 
tablished, he would maintain them with energy, even dis¬ 
playing a magnanimity of soul that would" adorn the 
character of a patriot or philanthropist. 

“The father of Dr. Hobyn had recently emigrated to 
the State of Missouri with a large family, some of whom, 
more or less, were always indisposed; since which time 
his services were in a great degree devoted to the sick at 
home. None could better realize his estimable worth than 
a fond and doting father, whose earthly hopes, whose 
affections, seemed to be centred on him, who was ever 
willing to oblige. He was a dutiful son, who lived not 
for himself, but to promote the happiness and soothe the 
declining years of his devoted parents. The loss which 
they have sustained is irreparable, but they should console 
themselves with the pleasing reflection that he has left 
behind a name that will ever occupy the highest niche in 
the affections of his acquaintances. Time, with its ever¬ 
lasting influence, can never obliterate the bright wreath 
which encircled his brow. 

“Then, why weep, fond parents, when aware of the 
fact that all his hallowed traits still cling around and en¬ 
circle the hearts of those who were ever ready to receive 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


167 


him as a gentleman, a scholar, a physician, and a philan¬ 
thropist?” 

The following resolutions were also copied from 
another number of the same paper, which show in what 
estimation this noble son of the “ Old Dominion” was 
held : 

“DEATH OF THOMAS HOBYN, M.D. 

“At a meeting of the physicians of -- and the ad¬ 

joining counties, held in Mount Pitkain, on the sixth day 
of October, to take into consideration the death of Dr. 
Hobyn, Dr. John Kennon was called to the chair and Dr. 
D. Floyd appointed secretary. 

“ On motion, Dr. Stephen Robinson, of - County, 

Dr. Thomas Marshman, of -, and Dr. Edwin Saine, of 

- County, were appointed a committee to draft resolu¬ 
tions expressive of the sense of the meeting. 

“On motion, Dr. Linden Maclung was appointed to 
prepare a suitable obituary notice of our lamented brother 
for publication. 

“ On motion, Dr. Stephen Robinson was appointed to 
pronounce a eulogy on the character of the deceased at 
such time and place as he may deem most expedient, a 
public notice of which will be duly given. 

“ The following preamble and resolutions were reported 
by the Committee and unanimously adopj^d: 

“ Whereas. Our esteemed friend and professional 
brother, Dr. Thomas Hobyn, has been called from among 
us in the bloom of youth and dawn of his bright profes¬ 
sional career by an all-wise Providence, we deem it our 
duty to express, in a public manner, to the numerous 
friends of the deceased, our sincere regret for the loss of 
one of our ablest medical counselors, our much beloved per¬ 
sonal friend, and an ornament to our profession. Therefore, 

“Resolved —1st. That as friends of the deceased we 
deeply sympathize with his parents and other relatives in 
their irreparable loss which they have sustained, in a duti¬ 
ful son, a kind and affectionate brother, and a faithful, 
generous, and devoted friend. 

“ 2d. As his professional brethren, we have lost one 
who, had he been spared a few years, would have been 
excelled by none in surgery and medicine; a philanthro- 







168 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


pist and successful practitioner, gentle, kind, yet firm with 
his patients ; courteous, generous, and energetic in consult¬ 
ation, and one to whom we appealed with confidence for 
aid and information in the exigencies of our profession. 

“ 3d. He was never known to violate professional, 
social, or religious etiquette. 

“ 4th. That these proceedings be sent to the St. Louis 
papers for publication, with the request that the Richmond 
(Ya.) papers and Cbarlotteville Advocate please copy; 
and that a copy of them be transmitted to the parents of 
the deceased, with the heartfelt assurance of our sympathy 
in their bereavement. J 

“ D. Floyd, Chairman. 

“John Kennon, Secretary. 

“ Mount Pitkain, October 4, a.d. 18 —.” 

We may say of Mr. Hobyn and his son : “ Yery pleasant 
and lovely were they in their lives, and in death they were 
not long divided.” 

Not two months after the family had recovered from the j 
sickness which deprived them of two of the most endeared 
members of their domestic circle, and when the gloom of ! 
desolation was scarcely dispelled, Samuel Hobyn, who 1 
had been engaged in business in a distant town since his j 
removal to that State, visited his widowed aunt and her ; 
family; but in going from the steamer early in the morn¬ 
ing through a storm of snow and rain,—a distance of a 
mile,—his overcoat became wet and froze on him. As | 
he had scarcely recovered from a severe illness, it gave 
him a cold, which affected his spine so much that for days j 
his recovery was doubted by the family and several of his 
attendant physicians. He lay apparently lifeless at times. 

A physician more than twenty miles distant was sent 
for, who decided that it was a complication of diseases, 
the most prominent of which was spinal complaint, and 
that his appearing so lifeless at times was produced by I 
internal spasms. He quickly changed the remedies, and j 
in a short time hope began to dawn of his restoration to 
health. Alonzo scarcely left his bedside for nearly eight 
weeks, and was unwearied in his attentions until he was 
able to walk about his room. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


169 


Almaria, who had not heard from her brothers for some 
time, and feared that all was not well with them, cast all 
her care upon Him who says, “ Call upon Me in the day 
of trouble, and I will hear thee.” It was well that she 
could do so. But who has “ trusted in the Lord and been 
confounded” ? 

Almaria did not hear of Sammie’s illness until he was 
j convalescing, and intended to visit Virginia in a short 
time with his cousin, Nannie Hobyn, who was on a tour 
for health, and expected to spend the summer with her 
sisters at some of the principal watering-places. She 
promised to defray Sammie’s expenses and supply him 
with the equivalent of that which he would have received 
had he gone into a business that had been offered him. 

While preparations were going on for the trip to Vir¬ 
ginia, Mrs. Hobyn died of fever after illness of less than 
three days; and in a few days after, her mother, who was 
I at that time apparently in perfect health, also died. 

The death of her tender mother well-nigh prostrated 
Bettie Hobyn mentally. She was a devoted daughter, 
but was at that time too much indisposed to leave her 
room, and, without any preparation for the sad news, 

I she was told by her attendant maid that her mother was 
| dead. 

Convulsions succeeded convulsions, until it required the 
I utmost skill of her physicians to retain vitality. She 
j said so plaintively in her intervals of delirium, “ If they 
I had told me that my mother was sick I would have tried 
to see her.” 

Sammie was to return (after visiting his mother and 
sister) to his business in Missouri, but had lent his cousin 
what money he had while she was at the springs of Vir¬ 
ginia, to be refunded as soon as she arrived at her eldest 
sister’s. Instead of doing this she refused to return the 
money which she had borrowed, and coolly told him that 
he had been as much benefited as herself by their travel. 
Sammie told her that it was her own offer, and one that 
he had not even thought of until she proposed it to him; 
that she knew he had a lucrative situation engaged for 
the year at the same time she made her offer, and wishing 
to visit his mother and sister was a strong motive influ- 

15 * 



no AN orphan of the old dominion. 


ence for him to disengage him from the firm in which he 
was employed, to accompany her to Virginia. That no 
other person would have been at the trouble he had been 
in taking care of her during so long a trip, and that he 
had spoiled his handsome wardrobe in traveling through 
the mud and dust for her accommodation, which was of 
no little moment to a boy just setting out in life, spending 
his own money; and that he was thrown out of a year’s 
employment without the least remuneration, when she 
had more than thrice ten thousand dollars at her com¬ 
mand, and would not let him have money enough to d’e- i 
fray his passage to his mother’s, or his return to his busi- ' 
ness in Missouri. 

Sammie kept all these things concealed in his own 
bosom, as he did not wish to expose his deceased uncle’s ’ 
daughter to the world, though she deserved it. Willie 
had opposed his leaving his business; but his cousin Nannie i 
was solicitous, as she was afraid that she would have 
another attack of fever if she remained in Missouri until 
the warm weather set in, and her brother George and 
Jamie Hobyn had promised to see that the money was | 
paid to Sammie for his trouble and loss of time. 

This was his only hope, though he had no other guar¬ 
antee than a verbal obligation, and they might make the 
same opposition to paying off the debt that their sister i 
Nannie had done, and leave him penniless and without a I 
decent wardrobe. 

Previous to her leaving Missouri, Nannie had, by her 
golden chains and fair promises, entrapped the youthful : 
and guileless Alonzo into an engagement of marriage. 

Almaria was indignant at this, as she was fifteen years 
his senior, and she knew that the first advance was not j 
made by her modest and retiring brother Alonzo. She 
wrote him affectionately that he would rue the day that j 
he married her maidenly, narrow-minded, and penurious j 
cousin, for she knew that it was impossible for him to j 
love her, and if her cousin Nannie could get Dr. Ferrin 
she would not hesitate to let him go to the winds. Of 
this he might soon hear. 

Nannie wished to go with Almaria, who was going to ! 
spend her vacation with her pious and long-tried friend, j 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


m 


Mrs. Millings. Almaria knew that she could take the 
liberty to invite her cousin to go with her, and did so. 
While there, Almaria did much exquisite needlework for 
her cousin, who wheedled her out of it and a handsome 
and elaborate watch-guard, with the promise that she 
would make her a present of a massive gold chain in a 
I short time. 

Mrs. Millings asked her how she could exact so much 
from her pale, delicate cousin, who had no other time to 
recreate herself but during these intervals of her school 
duties. To which she replied that she loved her dearly; 

; that she wanted the work, because she wished to keep it 
for “Alie’s” sake, when she could not have her to look 
at, and that she would make her a valuable present. 

Mrs. Millings told Almaria that she would not be strain¬ 
ing her eyes at work for Nannie Hobyn. Almaria replied 
that if her cousin requested her to do four times as much, 

I sh e would try to do it, for she had told her how much she 
| had waited on her brother Sammie when he was ill so 
long at her mother’s ; that she could never feel that she 
had done enough for her; and it was this that made her 
wish to show her gratitude, and not the expected equiva- 
! lent for her work. 

During this trip she met with Dr. Ferrin. She denied 
! her engagement to Alonzo when Almaria asked her about 
I it, but kept up a correspondence with him to that effect, 
i duping the poor youth into the belief that she would 
l marry him on her return to Missouri, which would be in 
the subsequent fall. 

Almaria knew that her uncle’s family did not like Dr. 
Ferrin, but did not know why this was. At the time 
that Nannie promised to marry Alonzo she married Dr. 
Ferrin. Sammie applied to him for means to defray his 
expenses back to Missouri, as he then had all of his 
cousin’s estate at his command, and could without any in¬ 
convenience pay his passage back to his business. But 
he refused to do it. 

A few days after the event, Mr. Wagner, who had 
married the noble-minded Bettie Hobyn, brought her on a 
bridal tour to see her sisters in Virginia. 

Almaria went to Mr. Waltoq’s fq see her cousins, Mr. 



172 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


and Mrs. Wagner. The joy of meeting, after several 
years of separation, in which so many loved ones had 
passed away, was mingled with painfnl emotions. 

Sammie now for the first time told his sister about his 
cousin’s treatment; that he was without a dollar in the 
world,—his clothes worn out, and a whole year worse 
than lost; soliciting her aid, with the promise that he 
would refund the money as soon as he returned to Mis¬ 
souri ; that he had applied to his uncle Norton Hobyn for 
help, which he had gratuitously offered to render, if Nannie 
did not fulfill her engagement. u But, sister, when I the 
last time commenced telling him about my misfortunes, 
he ran away from me as though he was afraid that I 
would eat him.” 

They both wept burning tears together, and the noble- 
hearted sister told him that she would divide the last 
dollar with him, and asked him how much he needed. He 
told her that he would let her know in a short time. As 
yet she had made but little from her school. 

Sammie laid his aching head on his sister’s lap He 
told her that he had scarcely slept for weeks on account 
of his situation and the ungenerous treatment which he 
had experienced at his cousin’s hands. 

Almaria turned over his dark curls, and found that 
though a youth of only nineteen, he had become quite 
gray. When she told him of it, he replied that Nannie 
had so often treated his importunities for money to return 
to his business with contempt at what she called presump¬ 
tion, and he felt so keenly his living in Mr. Walton’s family 
without being able to remunerate them, that he feared that 
it w r ould overwhelm him. 

These things burst like a funeral knell upon the ears of 
his sympathizing sister, and tears streamed down her 
cheeks. 

After this interview with her brother, she talked with 
Mrs. Walton about the course which Nannie had pursued 
toward Sammie. 

She replied that Nannie was morally bound to pay 
Sammie what she owed him when her brother George 
gave up the property into Dr. Ferrin’s hands; that her 
husband had several times offered to let Sammie have the 




AN ORPIIAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


173 


whole amount which she owed him ; but Nannie told him 
that she would be under no obligations to return the 
money. She guessed, or was afraid, that Nannie had 
married a man that loved her gold much better than its 
| owner, and that she would not be surprised at any time 
to hear that Nannie had died suddenly; that she had 
long before been engaged to Dr. Ferrin, but that her 
father told her that if she married a man that cared more 
about what her father would give her than for herself, she 
should never enjoy a cent of his property. 

Nannie told Dr. Ferrin what her father had said, and at the 
same time requested him not to visit her again in her father’s 
house, but he could visit her at any time at her brother- 
in-law’s, as she was frequently there, and that she was 
willing to share the fortunes of life with him either in 
adversity or prosperity. 

He specified a time, and Mrs. Walton, after Nannie 
told her the reason of her preferring to see Dr. Ferrin 
there instead of in her own home, prepared the handsomest 
entertainment the house could afford for his reception, as 
her sister appeared to be so much depressed at her father’s 
decision. Dr. Ferrin did not come, nor ever explained 
the cause of his non-appearance. 

The reason of her father’s opposition, she ascertained, 
was that some dark and mysterious things had been whis¬ 
pered to him about Dr. Ferrin; but Nannie thought that 
these things were said by his enemies, and she did not 
believe a word of them. 

Mrs. Walton said that all had opposed the second en¬ 
gagement, as it was generally believed that there was a 
nameless something behind the curtain that they could 
not get at, and that a man that would disappoint a lady, 
as he had done her sister, she could not countenance, and 
every person that knew him intimately said that he would 
stoop to anything to get possession of money; that Nannie 
had made Alonzo believe that she would marry him until 
she was Mrs. Ferrin, and that she laughed about Alonzo’s 
letter, which came after she was permanently another’s. 

Mrs. Walton said also that she believed that their 
united opposition facilitated rather than prevented Nannie’s 
marriage, as she said again and again, emphatically, that 





174 an orphan of the old dominion. 


she did not believe a word that was said to the disparage¬ 
ment of Dr. Ferrin, that her relations were prompted by 
interested motives to keep her single that they might get 
her property, that she did not intend to remain in Virginia. 

Almaria told her cousin, Mrs. Walton, that all of her * 
father’s property could not make her willing for Alonzo 
(with so many bright prospects before him) to marry a 
girl so much his senior and his father’s niece, who would 
have him bow obsequiously to her for what she inherited 
from her father’s estate ; that a young man of his steady, 
energetic, and industrious habits was bound to have 
wealth (if that is the acme of human happiness) in a few t 
years, unless prevented by some dark providence. 

Mrs. Walton replied : “ I know all that you say is true, c- 
cousin Almaria; but it is hard for me to have my sister 
married to such a man as Dr. Ferrin is, and thirty thou¬ 
sand dollars of my old father’s earnings bestowed on so 
unworthy a person, when he opposed it so much before his 
death, and thought that he had succeeded in breaking off 
the deprecated match, and that such willful disobedience 
would sooner or later meet with its reward.” 

The gay and light-hearted Mrs. Walton had become | 
more thoughtful since the loss of her talented and noble- 
minded brother and her devoted parents, so quickly sue- j 
ceeding the sudden death of her husband’s two brothers, j 

Almaria congratulated her cousin Bettie (Mrs. Wagner) ! 
on her choosing so pious and nice a man as Mr. Wagner; I 
that she had heard that her parents and Dr. Hobyn hoped 
that they would be married, although she had never met^ 
Mr. Wagner. 

Bettie. expressed herself freely, as she always did to \ 
her cousin Almaria, that it seemed so marked a providence 
that Mr. Wagner should accidentally call at her father’s 
home, after their great affliction, on his way to attend to 
some business in Western Missouri, and spend a week * 
with them, and, on his return, protract his visit to twoJ 
weeks, when she promised, ere many months, to accom¬ 
pany him to Kentucky as Mrs. Wagner when lie returned^ 
for her; that she thought that she had been rewarded for j 
her obedience to her parents at the time she was so blindly - 
attached to young Newburn, when her happiness seemed ! 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 


175 


to be interwoven with his. Yet she still thought him an 
excellent young man ; but, had she been married to him 
the disgrace which his father had brought on his family 
would either have deranged her or she would have sunk 
"under the affliction. 

Aim aria said: “ I thought of you, Bettie, while the trial 
' v was g° in £ on, and could not but be thankful that you had 
escaped so much trouble. It is thought that old Newburn 
ought to have been hung instead of being put in the State 
prison for nineteen years. I sincerely trust that the sun¬ 
light will never again be darkened by his gaze. Was it 
not a case without a parallel in the annals of either ancient 
or modern times ? Poor Mrs. Newburn ! and all of her 
family moved away, it is not generally known to what 
State.” 

Bettie said: “I have thought so often about it, and 
hoped that I have thanked my heavenly Father for his 
tender and constant watch and care over me when I 
thought that his paternal hand was raised against me by 
thwarting my anticipated happiness. I have married a 
devotedly pious man, who has position and wealth. 

He bought a little pocket Bible while we were in 
Richmond, and presented it to me with these words, ‘Let 
the word of Christ dwell in you richly,’ and ‘ I wish it to 
be your guide in all that you do.’” 

About a week after Almaria’s visit to Mr. Walton’s, 
-George Hobyn arrived from Missouri, and Sammie’s case 
was soon laid before him, who said that it was his sister’s 
oounden duty to pay every cent that she owed Sammie 
I for the money she borrowed and for loss of time, and her 
property should not go out of his hands until the obliga¬ 
tion was discharged. His energetic and decisive measures 
frightened the cupidity of the mercenary Ferrin. 

This released Almaria’s promise to her brother at his 
own request, only that he wished to pay off a small ac¬ 
count with a merchant in the town near Captain Rice’s. 

Sammie came to take leave of his sister, who shed many 
ears at the departure of her youngest brother, who was an 
mfant when their father was taken from them by remorse¬ 
less hands. 

A panoramic view of their whole lives since that sad 


176 AN ORPHAN OF TEE OLD DOMINION. 


period rushed in a moment before her eyes; and well had 
she cause to weep mingled tears of sorrow and of grati¬ 
tude, for though a series of judgments had followed them 
mercies were attendant in their train. 

Sammie was far from looking well, and it made his sister < 
anxious about him, and still more so when she thought of 
the unusual number of steamboat explosions that season. 

She often retired to the “ mercy seat” to commit her 
brother to the Great Keeper of Israel, who neither slum¬ 
bers nor sleeps. On waking at night, her first thoughts 
were directed to God for her youthful brother, who would 
soon be exposed to the perils of traveling down the Ohio t 
River at the time of low water. He, with her cousins, , 
were anxious to take a certain boat, as they knew the. 
captain and the accommodations to be good. 

After pursuing their journey some days, Mr. Wagner 
found that he had left a parcel of valuable papers under 
his pillow the morning on which he left his grandmother’s. 

It was decided that Sammie should return for the papers | 
by the next stage, while they awaited his return at a 
country hotel, as it was impossible for them to be in time 
to take the steamer chosen. 

Sammie returning sooner than they expected, they hast¬ 
ened on as fast as the clumsy stage could carry them, 
but, on reaching Guyandotte, learned that the steamer they ! 
had designed to take had exploded, and sixtv-three lives j 
were lost. Many of the unfortunate passengers were so j 
mangled and blown into fragments, and precipitated to a 
distance, as not to be recognized by their friends, whojj 
came to perform the last sad office for them. 

Mr. Wagner and his party took the first steamer that^ 
came along. The second night, past midnight, when all 
were locked in the embrace of sleep, the captain aroused 
the passengers by telling them that they must get on 
shore as soon as they could, for the boat was sinking; he 
would not be responsible for any of their lives. 

George and Sammie Hobyn, with the Wagners, had * 1 
barely time to escape to shore with their baggage, when 
the steamer went down. 

All the passengers were saved, as the faithful captain 
did all he could to get the boat as near the land as circum- 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. X7t 


I stances would permit, while the life-boat was of great 
I service. The Hobyus and Wagners left the river, and 
'J took the stage to go through Kentucky. 

I Almaria was greatly relieved in mind when she heard 
r .']of her brother’s safe arrival in Missouri. Though his 
1 health was too poor for him to apply himself assiduously 
jto business, he did all he could, and was able to go to 
r college one year with his cousin, Jamie Hobyn, to whom 
' he was devotedly attached, as they were nearly of the 
3 same age. 

1 ! In little more than a year after, Mrs. Walton lost many 
3 of her relatives; she had scarlet fever in her own family. 

1 Her two oldest children, a son and a daughter, both beauti- 
3 ful and good, and children of such bright promise to their 
parents, were the first victims of the dreadful disease, and 
r in thirty-six hours after the attack were laid side by side, 
r | clasped in the cold arms of death. The next afternoon 
[they were placed in the same coffin and laid in the same 
s grave. During the succeeding night, the destroying angel 
3 bound with his icy chains another of these beautiful buds, 
e just expanding into loveliness, fascinating and entwining 
itself around the hearts of its devoted parants; and ere 
‘ three weeks had passed away, another, that lingered long, 

* was borne to its last resting-place beside the preceding 
f angelic trio. 

3 Almaria wrote to her cousin during the illness of her 
3 family, condoling with her, and saying, if circumstances 
1 would allow, how gladly she would be with her in her 
3 afflictions. But Captain and Mrs. Rice were so much op¬ 
posed to her going within reach of a fever which was so 
h malignant and fatal, and then returning to their family, 

* that she did not press it, or think them at all unreason- 
1 able in their objections. 

1 Almaria wrote again to Mrs. Walton after the survivors 
3 were restored to health, reminding her of God’s continued 
, goodness to her during so many years; that she not being 
I willing to seek her happiness in Him, He had removed her 
1 dear parents from her, and had come still nearer and 
divided her treasures, by taking a part of her children to 
heaven before they were old enough to be responsible for 
their sins, and had left a portion to be trained for Himself, 

16 







It 8 AN ORPHAN OF TIIE OLD DO BUNION. 


—to be a comfort to their parents; and that in the storm 
and many days of darkness which had overtaken her 
family God was in the midst of them, and his unwearied 
kindness not leading her to repentance, He had afflicted 
her in the tenderest points, that she might be able to say 
with the psalmist, “ It is good to be afflicted,” and before 
she was “afflicted she went astray.” Earnestly did Al- 
maria beseech her cousin to give her all to God, who is the 
“giver of every good and perfect gift,” who does not 
“ willingly afflict nor grieve the children of men,” and to 
train her little ones for heaven. 

The eldest sister that died was the one that asked her 
cousin Almaria to tell her about “God and heaven,” after 
she had tried to converse with her mother on the subject 
of religion. 

Some months after these dark providences, Almaria 
visited her afflicted relative. As soon as she entered the 
house, Mrs. Walton was overwhelmed and sobbed aloud. 
When she became more calm, Almaria told her how much, 
she sympathized with her in her troubles. 

Little Joseph, the only son of Mrs. Walton, was a great 
favorite of his cousin Almaria; indeed, IV^rs. Walton had 
taught her children to think that their cousin was as nearly 
related to them as her own sisters, and that they ought to 
love her as well as they did their aunts. 

During this visit she read a letter of condolence from 
Mrs. Ferrin to Mrs. Walton, which was concluded by 
telling her sister that her husband, Dr. Ferrin, would be i 
in Virginia in the course of a month or six weeks. 1 

Dr. Ferrin arrived in the village in which he formerly ! 
resided so late on Saturday evening that it was not gen- 1 
erally known until the hour for attending church, when he i 
stepped out of the village hotel to walk with a young lady, 
who was passing and inquired, in great haste, how Miss 
Nannie was, and why he had not brought her with him. 
To her first interrogation he replied that she was well. 
She told him that she had always loved Miss Nannie very 
much, and again asked him why she did not come to the i 
Old Dominion with him. He then told her that she was, 
dead. 

The young lady was so shocked at the careless manner 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 179 

in / jvhich" he spoke of his wife’s death that she left his com¬ 
pany. He told Mrs. Walton that she died very suddenly. 
Mr. Walton said that an unprincipled doctor could very 
soon put his wife out of the way. 

His treatment to his aged grandmother and maiden 
aunts had made him very culpable in the eyes of those 
that knew him, so that he was compelled to leave the 
| State and return to Alabama by way of Missouri. As the 
I laws of the latter State permitted the wife to have entire 
control over a certain part of her property, Mrs. Ferrin 
gave her brother George a right to five thousand dollars 
until she called for it. 

One dark, rainy night several colored men called at one 
of Mr. George Hobyn’s servants’ houses, and asked for 
I some fried ham and eggs, which was prepared for them. 
While they were eating, one of the negroes discovered a 
ring, which he knew to be his “ Miss Nannie’s,” on a little 
finger of one of the men, and continuing to look, he saw, 

| as the man reached over to help himself to some bread, 

! that his skin was very white under his sleeve. 

The man with the ring on requested some of the ser¬ 
vants to go and tell their master George that there were 
some men who wished to see him at a certain place; but 
the servant who had discovered the ring went immediately 
I to his master and told him that Dr. Ferrin was in his 
mother’s house, that he had blacked himself, and had on 
Miss Nannie’s ring. 

George sent the servant for several of his neighbors to 
repair to his house immediately, as he needed their assist¬ 
ance, who came as promptly as the message was delivered, 
and before Ferrin’s messenger came to hand the negro’s 
house was surrounded, but the men escaped. Ferrin went 
to a gentleman’s house that he once knew in Virginia, and 
asked for an asylum for the night, as he believed that he 
was pursued by robbers, never dreaming that Hobyn 
would pursue him far during so inclement a night, and 
told the host his name. 

When George Hobyn and his party came up, Ferrin, it 
was supposed, jumped from a window which was open, 
but he was nowhere to be found. 

Not long after, during the same year, Dr. Ferrin was in 






180 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


New Orleans, and became acquainted with a gentleman 
who had borrowed money from the county in which Dr. 
Ferrin lived, and wished to return it by some safe hand, 
paying the carrier the usual rate of percentage. 

Ferrin offered his services to take the money and deposit 
it safely, as directed. The creditor let him have charge of 
the money, but just before he reached the place at which 
he was to leave the boat to deposit the money, his trunk 
was broken open and the money was gone. Of course 
the circumstance produced no small commotion among the 
passengers, and the papers were soon filled with the ac¬ 
count of the daring robbery that had been committed on 
Dr. Ferrin ; but the gentleman in New Orleans who had 
committed the money to his care came to see Ferrin, and 
told him that he must refund the money or lose his life, 
that he might have choice in the matter. He preferred to 
pay the amount, which was several thousand dollars. 

“ The way of transgressors is hard,” for not many months 
after this affair Ferrin was taken with fever, and being 
aware that he must die, became very penitent, and con¬ 
fessed what he had done: that he tried to put an end 
to his old grandmother’s life—one of the holiest women 
that ever lived—by putting opium plaster to her chest 
when she was ill, in order to get her property in his hands; 
but Mrs. Hobbs, the lady that nursed his grandmother, 
after finding that the applications made her so very sick, ! 
took them away : that he gave one of his maiden aunts 
that had the measles a potion of poison, that he might get j 
her possessions,—the aunt that had educated him and i 
given him his medical outfit. He was not aware that his I 
aunt had made her will, and had given the greater portion 
of her property to a single sister, to do as she pleased with 
it. He was greatly chagrined at this, and mentally swore j 
vengeance against them all. Though his pious aunt had 
left him a thousand dollars, he wanted all she had. He 
confessed that the course of medicine that he carried his 
wife through hastened her death ; that he never loved her, 
but despised her in his heart, and was glad when she died ; 
that he intended to kill George Hobyn that night that he 
went to his house but was prevented from doing so, be¬ 
cause he had the five thousand dollars that his wife fool- 




AJV ORPHAN OF TITE OLD DOMINION. 


181 


isbly gave up to his hands; that he never intended, at the 
time that she did it, for him to enjoy it; that the money 
that was committed to his care by the gentleman in New 
Orleans he buried on the bank of the Mississippi River, 
with the intention at some day, when the matter was 
silenced, to return to get it; and broke open his trunk 
with his own hands, that it might appear that it was 
robbed, but the cry of the avenger was after him, and 
there was no city of refuge into which he could flee. He 
trusted that God would forgive him, who was a murderer 
and robber, and died with words of deep contrition upon 
his lips. “ As the partridge sitteth on eggs, and hatcheth 
them not, so he that getteth riches and not by right shall 
leave them in the midst of his days.” 

A1 maria, by her industry and attention, had succeeded 
well as a teacher; but Captain Rice, in whose family she 
taught, when she was about to return to her mother’s, 
charged her commission on every cent which he collected 
for her, which subtracted sometldng of importance from 
her salary. It was what she had never once anticipated, 
that a man with a large estate and more than a hundred 
thousand dollars would stoop to extort a percentage from 
an orphan relative, who had taught his daughters faith¬ 
fully for four successive years. 

Almaria felt this very much, as she had to pay for her 
own education, which debt she thought had been settled 
by her brother, until she was informed to the contrary by 
her indulgent teacher, Mr. Barnes, who had, by his be¬ 
coming security, lost his property ; and her brother had 
also failed unexpectedly, with a delicate wife and infant 
daughter dependent on him for support. He had been 
doing business for one of the largest houses in St. Louis, 
with a considerable salary, which he let go on interest 
from year to year, but found that seven years of hard 
labor was lost, and the money, which was due his sister, 
went with it. 

Almaria told Captain Rice that she would pay him 
what he exacted, because she could not help herself, as he 
still had her money in his hands; but he might expect 
that any one that would extort money in that way would 
want it to buy bread with at some future day, unless the 

16 * 





182 AN orphan of the old dominion. 

hand of retributive justice was kept back for the sake of 
the pious wife and mother. 

Just before this she went to her drawer to get some 
money, which seven months previously she had wished 
Captain Rice to keep with the interest. He kept it for 
awhile and then returned it, saying that he did not like to 
pay interest on money. 

Almaria put it into her pocket-book and placed it away 
in her drawer, and did not think that any one knew where 
she had concealed it. When, six months subsequent, she 
wished to place the amount in a gentleman’s hands who 
wanted it, she found that seventy-five dollars were gone. 

At this she was so astonished that she went immedi¬ 
ately to Mrs. Rice, whom she esteemed a most excellent 
woman. She told Almaria that, some months before, her 
husband wished the amount which she had missed, and 
requested her to bring it to him, as he might as well use it 
as for it to stay in her pocket-book and do nothing. 

Mrs. Rice told her that she was truly sorry for it, and 
told her husband at the time that she did not think that it 
was right, but he promised to refund it immediately. 

Colonel Merton, a gentleman who lived in the neighbor¬ 
hood, had patronized her school for two years, but had 
never paid the tuition that was due for his children ; and 
Almaria conferred with Captain Rice about it before she 
knew that he had treated her badly in act or intention, in 
money matters. 

He told her that Colonel Merton would pay her very 
soon, as he was making arrangements to that effect. She 
asked him had she not better get his bond before she left 
the village ? He laughed at her suspicions of an honest 
man, who would pay her in a couple of months, and could 
she not take his word for it? As she had so little experi¬ 
ence in money matters she did not say anything more, but 
trusted to Colonel Merton’s honor and to Captain Rice’s 
word to forward the money to her, as soon as Colonel 
Merton paid him. 

Almaria was ashamed that she had said anything about 
the bond, and told Captain Rice that she would not say 
anything to Merton, but would leave the account in his 
hands to collect. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


183 


She did not know that Colonel Merton was considerably 
in debt to Captain Rice, and that was the cause of his 
taking advantage of her ignorance by telling her that she 
would be impeaching her patron’s honesty by requiring a 
written obligation for the money due her/ This he did to 
save the amount due him from Colonel Merton. 

The first year Almaria taught two orphan children with¬ 
out any equivalent, and a servant-girl, during her spare 
hours, as her kind mistress was anxious for her maid¬ 
servant (who was a pious and consistent member of the 
Baptist Church) to learn to read her Bible. 

Almaria bestowed much care on the orphan children, 
and would tell them about her losing her father when she 
was so young; and how hard her poor mother had to exert 
herself to keep her children in genteel society, and to sup¬ 
port them without any assistance. 

The little boy was amiable, but by no means sprightly. 
This caused Almaria to take more pains to instruct him, 
and especially to teach him the principles of religion, as 
he was so much neglected by his relatives. She taught 
him the Commandments, the Lord’s Prayer, and many 
passages of Scripture suitable to his years,—those that 
would benefit him, should he attain to an old age,—waited 
| on him in his sickness, and attended to many of his little 
wants. When she first went to his sick-room, she found him 
lying on a thin straw bed with covering not more than 
sufficient for a cool September night, although the winter 
was unusually rigorous. She went immediately to Mrs. 
Rice and told her about his uncomfortable bed and poor 
coverlids, which were quickly replaced by a warm feather¬ 
bed and comfortables. 

In two years his uncle decided to put him to a clerk¬ 
ship in a country store. Captain Rice thought the opening 
was good for a youth who wished to make money, and Mr. 
Sims, the proprietor, said that he would take Jemmie as a 
partner as soon as he was competent to manage the business. 

Almaria had boarded in the neighborhood, in the pious 
family of Mr. Millings, and knew that the Simses were 
called amiable people until they commenced drinking ardent 
spirits, and the one with whom Jemmie was going to live 
had his features bloated from the excessive use of the 




184 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


glass; that it was said that Sims’s dram-shop had ruined 
nearly all the promising young men in the neighborhood, 
and caused many honest servants to leave their work and 
become thieves to get the wherewith to purchase the liquid 
destroyer. 

When Jemmie came to bid Almaria farewell, to enter 
upon his new and untried employment, she endeavored to 
impress it upon his mind how important it was for him to 
beg God each day to fortify him against every temptation 
that might assail him, on rising up in the morning and 
lying down at night to commit his soul to God. He seemed 
to feel the force of what she said, and promised to pray 
every day. 

Almaria Hobvn also opened a school on Saturdays for 
the poor children in the neighborhood who would attend, 
and on Sabbath was punctual to meet her class in the Sun¬ 
day-school, and would sometimes be the only teacher if 
the day was the least inclement. Her duties being too 
onerous for her physical strength, her health began to 
decline, and at the close of the session she was compelled 
to give up her school. 

She returned to her mother’s, as she thought, to die in a 
few months. But a relaxation from her arduous duties acted 
like a charm on her health, and she was able, not long after 
the opening of the subsequent year, to commence a school 
at home, and was again at her post in the Sabbath-school. 

One Sabbath while the superintendent was addressing 
the school, he spoke of a little boy who was murdered in 
the most shocking manner by a couple of negroes,—that 
it was important for all to be ready to meet death at any 
time, and in any form. 

After the school adjourned, Almaria asked the superin¬ 
tendent the name of the little boy. “Jemmie Rice” he 
believed was his name; that he was killed by two of Mr. 
Sims’s negroes, who knocked at the door of his dormitory 
about midnight, and he thoughtlessly opened the door to let 
them in, and then asked them what they wished. “ To 
buy a small portion of whisky,” was the reply. 

At this the boy stooped down to light his candle from 
the expiring embers on the hearth, but trembled so much 
that he could not do it readily, and did not arise as soon 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


185 


as the candle was lighted, which enabled them to see a 
small hatchet which the little fellow had placed there no 
doubt to protect himself in case of emergency, as it was 
evident that he must have been afraid while sleeping so 
far from any one, young as he was. 

The youngest negro took up the hatchet and inflicted a 
mortal wound on the back of his head ; as he fell the negro 
laid it down,—the older man took it up and inflicted two 
more wounds, and they were about to rob the store. But 
Mr. Sims was attracted by the barking of the dogs, and, 
on getting up, saw the store lighted and the door open! 
He went immediately to see what was the matter, and 
found Jemmie lying ou the floor bathed in blood, which 
flowed profusely from his wounds. 

A surgeon was sent for without any delay, and the 
wounds dressed by his pious medical attendant, who re¬ 
mained with him until he died. He never spoke, but 
seemed to recognize his friends, and once arose from his 
couch and clasped his arms around the neck of his uncle 
and wept. 

To Almaria it was a great comfort to reflect that she had 
spent so much time in instructing the unfortunate orphan, 

| whose religious training was so entirely neglected. 

This melancholy and stirring event produced eonstern- 
| ation in the neighborhood. For awhile no one felt safe 
from the midnight assassin. The whole region was petroled, 
reconnoitred, or scouted.- 

Mr. Millings suggested that the two servants of Mr. 
Sims’s, an old man and a youth, who were “ above sus¬ 
picion,” should be examined ; that he did not think that 
any one ought to escape being brought to trial. The old 
man soon confessed the deed : that they only wished to 
rob the store of the money that was in it; that after 
Marse Jemmie saw who they were he would have them 
punished for going in so late at night, and if he recovered 
from the first blow he would give the alarm, and that was 
the cause of its being thrice repeated. Pie knew his 
master had perfect confidence in him, and let him have all 
his keys but the one to his money-drawer. 

He also told them that when old Miss Jennie Wiggins 
died so suddenly in her own house that everybody said 




186 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


that she must have had a fit and have fallen from her 
chair and broken her neck, that he had heard her brother 
tell her that he had come to pay her a hundred dollars, and 
advised her to lend it out as soon as she could, as he often 
sneaked about her house at night. 

He watched every day to see if any one came for the 
money, or if she went anywhere to lend it out, as he in¬ 
tended to waylay her and rob her. But growing impatient 
about getting the money in his possession, he looked 
around in every direction to see if any one was coming to 
the house, and seeing no person he crawled through the 
high weeds to the back part of the house, and then care¬ 
fully looked again to see if any person was in sight before 
he ventured in. The old lady asked him firmly what he 
wanted ; as she said that , he seized her by the neck and told 
her that if she did not tell him where her money was 
that he would choke her to death. She refused to do so. 
He choked her until he thought that she was dead, and 
left her lying on the floor, and then commenced searching 
her house. She revived, and ordered him out of her 
house. He seized her neck again, but told her that if she 
would tell him where her money was he would not molest 
her, which she still refused to do. He broke her neck and 
left the house as quickly as possible, as he was afraid to 
stay to make further search for the money, as a guilty 
conscience makes man a coward. He was afraid that, if 
the money was missing, he might be suspected of having 
taken her life. But no person for a moment had thought 
that this worthy, honest old servant would have com¬ 
mitted so dreadful a deed. 

For years did the widowed mother and fatherless sister 
and aged grandmother of little Rice weep when they met 
Almaria, who had taken so much interest in Jemmie. 

Almaria often wrote anonymous letters to her uncon¬ 
verted friends on the subject of religion, and not without a 
proof that in more than one instance they did good. One 
was to a gay young man about attending a ball to which 
he had subscribed, signing her name, “A Fellow-Traveler 
to Eternity.” It deterred him from going; a serious im¬ 
pression was produced by its perusal, and he became 
hopefully pious. 


AN ORPHAN OF TI1E OLD DOMINION. 137 

Alonzo Hobyn, although it had been several years since 
he left Virginia, was remembered with much esteem by 
his old friends, and something pleasant was always said 
to his affectionate sister about him, and how much he was 
respected by all who knew him. 

Mrs. Millings gave Almaria, as she was then able with 
some composure to refer to her brother’s absence an 
account of his last visit to them to get Mr. Millings to 
arbitrate some matters between Alonzo and Mr. Croyton, 
the architect, from whom he had learned his occupation 
and with w T hom he had lived seven years. Oil Alonzo’s 
calling to see Mrs. Millings, she soon asked him about 
Almaria, but when he attempted to call her name it would 
die on his lips, while tears glistened in his eyes. After 
the settlement he bade all farewell. Mr. Croyton went to 
the window and looked after him until he was out of sight. 
He wept as he turned to Mrs. Millings, and said, “I 
know there goes one of the best boys in the world.” 

Old Mrs. Watson (his aunt Hobyn’s mother) became so 
much attached to him for his attention to her, an old lady 
upwards of eighty years, during her longjourney to Mis¬ 
souri, that she said that she loved him more than any of 
her grandsons, and thought that she ought to give him a 
portion of her property. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

After Almaria had succeeded so well as teacher her 
uncle Finley wrote her, requesting her to lend him her 
money as she made it, and he would give her good 
security; but some friend advised her not to do it, as her 
uncle Finley was considered insolvent by persons who 
ought to know his circumstances. 

She felt under no obligations to him, who had refused to 
advance twenty-five cents for her to get a letter out of the 
post-office from a distant brother. But the wheel of fortune 
was slowly and surely turning. 

The Finleys were by no means gratified that she 





188 


an orphan of the old dominion. 


refused to lend her earnings to her soi-disant aristocratic 
uncle, who had so often caused her to weep tears silently 
and unseen to all but to Him who hears the young raven’s 
cry, when he would remind her in the most humiliating 
manner of her dependence, condemning the flight of her 
aspirations and ridiculing the presumptuous “soarings of 
her lofty aims.” 

Often, in the intensity of her soul, did she implore the 
guidance of that unseen but ever-present Friend who was 
watching over her for good though she knew it not. 
Though she was passing through the dark waters of dis¬ 
appointment, she was ere many years to rejoice that she 
felt under no pecuniary obligations to her relatives. 

How does a beneficent Providence lead us in a way so 
different from that which we would direct to bring about 
the very ends we most desired ! How often she, when 
her heart was overwhelmed with her uncle’s unfeeling 
remarks, wished it were the will of her heavenly Father 
to take her to a better home in the skies, “a home in the 
spirit-land”! 

During this year Almaria visited the eastern towns of 
Yirginia with one of her young lady-pupils and a nephew 
of her father’s. She wrote a long and interesting account 
of her trip to Richmond and the other towns on the bay, 
of which only a few fragments remain, as the sheets were 
lost with a large number of valuable letters and papers. 
This she did at the request of her generous cousin, who 
paid her traveling expenses and offered to take her to 
Baltimore, which she declined. 

On a sultry afternoon in June the three left the shady 
grove of Hobyn Hall on the pleasure trip. Almaria had 
seen much of the world, but her young friend and cousin 
were mere tyros in seeing what was in the big world 
beyond their own county. The cars were densely crowded 
with persons on their way to Old Point, or to attend the 
great convention in Richmond. 

Almaria had to check her young friend several times 
for being so lavish in her criticisms, bidding her wait for 
the retirement of her own room, when she might tell her 
what she thought of the attire, personal appearance, and 
manners of her companions in travel. It was indeed a 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 189 

very fine plan of studying character, thus flying through, 
as the ingress and egress of travelers at the different 
stations produced a constant ebbing and flowing in the 
tide of locomotion. 

It was about six o’clock in the afternoon when the train 
reached Richmond, and our trio took a hack for the Pow- 
hattan House, to remain there until the next morning, as 
it was then considered the first boarding-house in the city. 
The ladies were conducted to their room by a maid-servant. 
Aim aria very politely asked her to bring her some cool 
water, as she was thirsty and did not feel very well; to 
which the maid replied in an abrupt tone that she would, 
and soon brought it. Miss Hobvn was mortified that the 
maid appeared to appreciate her politeness so little, as 
servants at her stopping-places always said that they 
knew that she must “ be quality,” because “big folks are 
always polite to servants, and poor folks will find fault 
directly.” Notwithstanding the maid’s abruptness, Miss 
Ilobyn thanked her for bringing the water. 

After she returned from church, she was very thirsty, 
and the water in her room had become too warm to allay 
|her thirst; so she rang the bell for the maid to bring her 
| some ice-water. She had scarcely entered the hall which 
I led to Almaria’s room when she demanded, in the most per¬ 
emptory manner, “who that was calling for water this 
time of night;” it was just half-past eight o’clock. She 
told the maid that she had intended to reward her if she 
had done her duty. 

A friend called and invited her to remain with her while 
in the city, and offered to have her baggage immediately 
taken to her house. 

This hospitable proposition Almaria gladly accepted, as 
she was invited to bring her young friend with her, and 
her cousin Robert Hobyn remained at the Powhattan 
House, with an invitation to call at any time on his cousin 
and friend. 

The lady who had so kindly extended her hospitalities 
to Almaria she had known and corresponded with from 
her childhood. Here she was thrown among the society 
and ministers of the first order of talent and piety. She 
almost regretted that she had accepted her cousin Robert’s 

17 




190 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


invitation to visit with him the seaport of the Old Do¬ 
minion ; but as the meeting she knew would become more 
interesting when all the delegates arrived, she left as the 
gems of heaven were slowly fading, and the silvery light 
of a full-orbed moon was scarcely perceptible amidst the 
rosy, blushing smiles of morning, intensely clear, bright 
and sparkling in golden undulations over an orient sky, 
portraying for the pious mind images of beauty and hope 
beyond the grave, and filling it with yearnings for eternity. 
The birds were singing their morning hymns in sweet and 
cheerful strains amidst the dense foliage of the magnolia- 
arid mulberry-trees, which fringe the sidewalks like a gar¬ 
den ; the breezes were filled with fragrance wafted from 
the magnolias then in bloom, and from the flowers of the 
well-cultivated gardens, radiant with flowers of every hue 
—a sweet emblem of youth in its innocence and purity. 
The men of busy life had not risen from their downy couch, 
and naught was heard but the rattling of the carriage wheels 
over the stone pavement. 

As they rode onward, a panoramic glimpse of the city 
and its environs more than once presented itself to the 
eye of the admiring travelers, agreeably diversified by 
hills and dales, which were clothed in the richest summer 
verdure. It indeed seemed that “ dame nature” had been 
peculiarly prodigal in her bounties to this interesting re¬ 
gion, presenting a pleasing coup d’ceil of grandeur, beauty, 
and variety. The roar of the falls of the Powhattan River, 
so rich in historic lore, was heard at a considerable dis¬ 
tance, and the soothing melody of the rippling, gushing, 
transparent waters of its small confluent streams, which 
meander through the flowery meadows, on which innumer¬ 
able cattle and wild fowls pasture,—fields fertile in grain, 
clumps of waving and majestic trees furnishing sylvan 
shades; and the dark contiguous forest, margined with an 
infinite variety of flowering shrubs, enhanced the luxury, 
magnificence, and picturesque beauty of the scene. 

The hack-man stopped and announced to the travelers 
that the Curtis Peck would not leave the wharf for half 
an hour,—that they were the first passengers that had 
arrived. Their baggage was soon stored away, and the 
hack-man discharged. The rattling of numerous carriages 


AN ORPIIAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 191 


soon told that many passengers intended to take the boat 
that morning. After all were on board, and a few whiffs 
of steam were blown off, they were descending the far- 
famed James River. 

Almaria remained awhile with her companions on deck, 
to catch a view from the river of the whole wide-spread 
landscape. The city seemed lighted up with a flush of 
gold, from the princely villa on the gently rising hills to 
the humblest cottage in the deepest valleys. The streets 
were traversed by many devout worshipers, who were 
going to attend the six o’clock prayer-meeting. Almaria 
wished from the bottom of her heart that she was one of 
that number. 

On the south side of the river, some miles distant, curl¬ 
ing masses of black vapor seemed to rise to the clouds; 
Almaria knew that those came from the Mid-Lothian coal¬ 
pits. 

Beautiful villas, embellished with every concomitant of 
wealth, smiling gardens, orchards, and cultivated fields, 
promising a golden harvest, and laborers of every craft, 
were making some advances towards their daily employ¬ 
ment and moving in different directions,—some driving 
their teams, some plowing, and others engaged on the 
large plantations, presenting at once a scene of incessant 
activity and life-sustaining industry. 

The house of Joseph Mayo, Esquire, said to be built upon 
the spot where Pocahontas rescued Captain Smith from 
the hands of her avenging father, was plainly to be seen. 

The next point of interest which presented itself to view, 
was the residence of Colonel Byrd, who died at the age 
of seventy, in 1744. He was reputed to be one of the 
best scholars, and a man of the most courtly manners, that 
resided in Virginia at his day. 

A large bridal party were on their way to Westover, 
the name of this famous place, and boats were sent to the 
steamer to take them ashore. Many of those who had 
preceded them came down to the landing to welcome them. 
The young ladies, fairy-like in their green or pink drapery, 
ran, appearing and disappearing in the dense shrubbery 
redolent with tropic fragrance, which reached nearly down 
to the water’s edge, until they met their friends. The 



192 an orphan of the old dominion. 


cordial greetings were mutual. The joyous scene caused 
a thrill of pleasure to pass through the hearts even of the 
spectators. 

The family mansion was partially hid from the gaze of 
passers-by by a large clump of trees; but the situation 
is even now picturesque and romantic, a most enchanting 
spot of rural beauty, and must have been a fit residence 
for the Croesus, the tasteful scholar and genius of the Old 
Dominion in olden time. 

Berkeley, the birthplace of William Henry Harrison, the 
ninth President of the United States, came next. The 
building is plainly seen from the river, a short distance 
from the shore. The edifice is constructed in an old-fash¬ 
ioned style, and surrounded with tall poplars, interspersed 
with other trees. 

The native place of John Tyler, the tenth President, is 
about five miles below Berkeley, and four above his resi¬ 
dence on the James River. 

The steamer stopped at City Point, a small village on 
the south side of the river, at its confluence with the 
Appomattox. 

Almaria’s maternal grandparents resided in that neigh¬ 
borhood during her mother’s childhood, and she had often 
heard her speak of the place, the large ships, and other 
craft, which she was particularly desirous to see, and every 
other object of interest. 

City Point is also a place of importance, being the out¬ 
post of Richmond and Petersburg. Here are seen the 
white sails of ships of the first class, engaged in foreign 
and domestic commerce, freighted with the wealth, pro¬ 
ductions, and exports of every clime, and carrying the 
products of our soil and mines to every part of our happy 
country and of the world. 

The native spot of John Randolph of Roanoke is near 
this place, but the paternal mansion has long since been 
burned down. He thought City Point a much better site 
for a commercial metropolis than Richmond, and it is said 
it would have been the seat of government had not its 
owner, a Dutchman, refused to sell it on any terms. 

I he fourth point of interest is the site of Jamestown, 
in James City County, on the north side of the river. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 193 


Of this spot, so famous and fraught with interest to the 
j lovers of American history, little remains but the church- 
j yard and the tower of the first edifice here erected for the 
worship of that beneficent Being without whose knowl¬ 
edge a sparrow cannot fall to the ground. Where now 
are those worshipers who once assembled in that vener¬ 
able memento of antiquity ? They have passed down 
time’s lengthened way, and have crossed the threshold 
of eternity! But still the immortal mind inquires, with 
more intensity, Where are they?—the grandsire,—the 
| blooming young girls, with dimpled features, laughing 
| eyes, and streaming ringlets,—the matron, with her little 
j merry group of young children, and tall young men? 

How vividly does the mind picture those scenes, long 
i since vanished, as the steamer hurriedly passes by this 
place, so rich in historic associations, which once contained 
the fashion, wealth, hospitality, and refinement of the Old 
Dominion, the influence of which has crossed the draw- 
| bridge of time that connects those days with the present, 
and makes its impression on the manners and character 
of the existing population ! 

How draped with sublime and classic ideas is the early 
history of this place ! Here once water- and land-fowl, of 
every variety of note and plumage, poised buoyantly upon 
the bead-crested waves, or pierced the floating breezes with 
their sonorous or melancholy songs, while the wild beast, 
starting from his lair, interrupted the silent and exultant 
tread of the moccasined savage amid the gloom of his 
native forests and the impenetrable morasses which sur¬ 
rounded them. Here the men danced around their council- 
fires, while the more stoical warrior sat at a distance, 
smoking in sullen silence his pipe,—their children revel¬ 
ing and shouting in barbaric glee upon the white beach, 
and ever and anon bathing their red and supple limbs in 
the crested waves which washed the beautiful shores. 
Then the war-whoop resounded in savage notes through 
the forests, and soon the shrieks of mothers and maidens 
were echoed back through the gloomy wilds, as they fell 
cleft by the tomahawks of their remorseless and implacable 
foes. Conflagration deprived them of every shelter but 
the heavens above them. Sickness did its worst, and 

n* 




194 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


burning tears of grief flowed as they buried their loved 
ones in savage soil. How their hearts must have strug¬ 
gled against life’s tempestuous gloom ! and, as Christians, 
who does not thank Him, who rules in the affairs of men, 
that those ages have passed, that the war-whoop is heard 
no more, and the everlasting gospel, which proclaims 
eternal peace and good-will to man,—which casts its light 
into the life beyond the funeral pile of this ever-changing 
world,—is heard in temples sacred from violation of the 
savage, so terrible in the darkest period of the nation’s 
history ? 

Arriving at Portsmouth at half-past three o’clock in the 
afternoon, from thence Almaria and her companions went 
to Gosport, to visit the navy-yard, and were much pleased 
with what they saw there. 

Although Almaria had been much on the Southern 
waters in her childhood, she had never seen a ship under 
full sail until that day. 

They crossed over to Norfolk, and put up at Walters’s 
City Hotel,—then considered the best in the city. They 
visited the bay steamers and sailing vessels, which form in 
part the commercial zone of our globe, as they lay at rest 
in the beautiful bay. There were many superb residences 
and handsome gardens belonging to private citizens. 
The location of Norfolk being a dead level, it contains no 
picturesque beauty. 

Many visitors were in the city at the time. The streets 
presented quite a scene of animation, late in the afternoon, 
as the young and beautiful walked out for air and exercise, 
dressed in gay and becoming attire. 

Miss Hobyn was particularly struck with the unaffected 
politeness, taste, and even elegance of the circle in which 
she moved during her sojourn. All seemed to wish to 
make her stay pleasant, and offered to take or go with her 
to any place that she wished; and her subsequent visits 
have only increased her first impressions as to Norfolk 
hospitality. 

She was sorry when her cousin reminded her that she 
must return, though she wished to be at the opening of 
the meeting, which was to take place that evening at 
seven o’clock. 



195 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

The boat was crowded with passengers, the majority 
of whom were delegates and ministers on their way to 
attend the most important ecclesiastical assembly ever 
held in Richmond, to discuss the matter of separation 
on the slave question between the North and South. A 
Christian and prayerful spirit seemed to pervade the august 
assembly of more than two hundred ministers and others. 

Aim aria formed many acquaintances among this con¬ 
course of Christians, whose memory remains amon^ the 
pleasant reminiscences of her life. There were several 
missionaries present, who were about to leave all to go 
from hence to labor for the salvation of the heathen, perish¬ 
ing for lack of spiritual knowledge, whom Satan binds and 
leads captive at his will. The latent flame of missionary 
zeal seemed ready to burst forth; and in answer to the 
momentous question, Who will labor for the benighted 
millions of Asia? Almaria was ready to say, Send" me; 
but at that time no unmarried lady had left Virginia on 
so sacred an enterprise, and that alone deterred her from 
responding. 

She resolved, as she had done daily since her conver¬ 
sion, to make it more a subject of special prayer to God 
to pave the way for her to labor (if his will) in person 
, for her own sex among the heathen. 

She made up her mind to say no more about it until a 
convenient season, but to do all she could to facilitate the 
spread of the tidings of eternal life. Not even a piece of 
ribbon was worn for ornament, but she practiced a rigid 
economy and self-denial in her attire, notwithstanding 
she was young and moved among the fashionable. Her 
numerous and self-imposed duties seemed for awhile to 
undermine her health, and some she was compelled to 
suspend for a few months, until she had reached her maxi¬ 
mum of strength. 

She re-entered, on her return to her kind stepfather’s, 
upon her favored employment of teaching the young. 

At the close of the year, she agaiu visited her uncle 
and aunt Finley, who began to think that ‘‘Almaria 
Hobyn” was important enough to teach their daughter, 
who was just entering upon womanhood. 

Almaria promised her uncle and auat that if she could 




196 


AN our HAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


she would instill in their daughter’s mind a taste for read¬ 
ing, as her parents said that she cared for nothing but 
dress; that they had sent her seven years to excellent 
teachers, and doubted whether she could understand one 
part of speech correctly, though she had made some pro¬ 
gress in music. 

Aim aria knew that Netta was amiable, and thought 
that by example, persuasion, placing books containing 
interesting matter, and written in a pleasing style, in her 
bands, and reading them with her, she would insensibly 
acquire a taste for reading, which is so talismanic against 
disappointment and dissipation, and exerts a power which 
guides, informs, and elevates the mind. But in this ex¬ 
pectation Almaria was mistaken, and she often remarked, 
mentally, How true the aphorism of some writer, “Give 
me a child’s first ten years, and you may have the re¬ 
mainder of his life”! 

Miss Hobvn entered upon her duties as governess in 
Colonel Ball’s family, who resided in a small and fashion¬ 
able village. He was deservedly a gentleman of civil 
and moral influence in his own neighborhood and the 
adjacent counties, in consequence of which many visitors 
were drawn to his hospitable abode. 

Here Netta had a fine opportunity to cultivate her fancy 
for display. Her recitations were simply dragged through 
with her class. Her faithful cousin and teacher often told 
her that she might one day be entirely dependent on her 
education for support. But Netta would reply that she was 
not afraid of that. Almaria would sometimes say, “ Netta, 
look at my own mother, your mother’s sister, whose pros¬ 
pects in life were far more flattering than yours, and she 
became dependent on her own exertions for herself and 
four little helpless and fatherless children.” She would 
answer, good-naturedly, “Cousin Almaria, that is no 
reason why such things should befall me.” 

At the close of the first session, Almaria told Netta 
that she would give a faithful verbal account to her parents 
when she went home with her in her vacation; but Netta 
entreated her cousin not to do that; and after making many 
promises of amendment before the close of the session, 
and of greater attention to her studies during the next, 


197 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION . 

A1 maria told her that if she could see an improvement 
t she would not make a report. Netta studied, indeed, very 
t cl osely for several weeks before the examination came on 
e which was gratifying to Almaria, and an inducement for 
h , \° P rocure fbe permission of her parents for their 

daughter’s return the second session, 
t Bllt on . her entering upon the duties of the second term 
0 , iNetta’s fair promises were even more evanescent than the 
f corning dew. She became more than ever devoted to 
v dress , aild t° making her evening calls. Her temporary 
it attention to her books and music the previous session 
h. f how ? d what progress she could make if she would apply 
t . herself to them. 11 J 

1, Her face was indeed beautiful, but her mental indecision 
1 1 and continued vacillation of purpose had as it were para- 
>i v zed her beauty by the signs of constant vexation, as 
one day-dream after another vanished in reality and left 
Di her disconsolate and defeated after her exciting battle for, 
i ea S er . pursuit of, temporal pleasures which appeared 
i beautiful in the rising beams of the sun of anticipation, 

( but before noon had been lost in the clouds of disappoint- 
,] ment and gloom. 

j Almaria sincerely regretted to see her so perfectly reck- 
i less about spending her father’s money and wasting 
her precious time, but thought it best, as she had disap- 
{ pointed her, to say as little as her conscience would permit, 
j Bor Netta was nearly eighteen, and thus was old enough 
to see the futility and folly of so doing. 

Colonel and Mrs. Ball were amiable people, but much 
devoted to mirthful pleasures, and had a dancing-party at 
their house weekly, and sometimes oftener. But as Miss 
Hobyn was a person of decided piety the dance was not 
allowed to go on until the matter was respectfully referred 
to her decision. She replied that it was not her province 
to make rules for the domestic government of Colonel 
Ball’s family, and begged that they would excuse her from 
having anything to do with it. 

Though Miss Hobyn had very little Christian society, 
she spent the most of her time (when not engaged in her 
school duties) in reading serious and devotional books, in 
the retirement of her own comfortable chamber, in which 




138 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


she seemed shut out from the bustle of the fluctuating 
world. 

The 11 chaste Diana” was often high in her course 
through the jeweled pavement of the skies, casting a 
serene and mellow light over the sombre, waving forests, 
gilding the sparkling smiles of the streamlet with a 
heavenly serenity as it playfully meandered along its 
sinuous path among the flowerets, velvet banks, and 
laughing vales, all nature seeming to blend its beauties 
into a rich harmony of picturesque loveliness, and to 
unite in adoration to the “ Sovereign Lord of all,” ere 
she retired from her nightly vigils before the temple of 
literature. 

As she entered upon the third session as teacher in this 
amiable family, she received a communication from Mrs. 
Millings, which stated that she had been written to to ascer¬ 
tain whether she thought Miss Hobyn had the qualilica- j 
tions requisite to become a foreign missionary, and whether I 
she would accept the office were she appointed, as the i 
writer had heard that she was anxious to labor as a mis- | 
sionary among the heathen women in a foreign field, and 
that the corresponding secretary had an idea of visiting 
her in person to converse with her about her wishes and 
her reasons for devoting herself to a life so subject to 
privations and self-denial for the immortal good of those- 
of her own sex. 

As her opportunities for doing good had been socireum-1 
scribed, she made an effort through a friend to obtain a 
situation as a teacher in a large female school in Texas, 
where she hoped to be useful. But, after learning that 
there was a prospect of her being appointed as a mission¬ 
ary to a foreign field, she gave up the Texas enterprise, 
feeling that God had answered her daily prayers on a 
subject which lay so near to her heart. 

She wrote with many misgivings as to her duty (and fear 
of going before she was sent by the Lord of the harvest) to 
the Board of Missions, and was answered promptly bv the 
corresponding secretary, who made an appointment to 
preach at the church in the vicinity, and told her that he 
would pay her an official visit on the subject of the con¬ 
templated mission. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


199 




l She made it a subject of daily prayer that she 

might not run before being sent, and that God would direct 
' event as was most to his honor and glory. 

Her school had become so popular that a number of 
, scholars had to be refused admittance, on account of its 
i | insufficient accommodation. 

Colonel and Mrs. Ball felt as near and beloved relatives, 
l and her home, as far as kindness could make it so, was 
3 of comfort. Besides, she did not know whether 

i j. Colonel Ball would consent to discontinue her services, 

3 which were engaged for the whole year, even if she were 
f appointed a missionary. 

At the close of the following week she received a 
i written notice of her appointment as a missionary to 
China, with advice to prepare for her embarkation, which 
would take place in the course of two or three months. 

Colonel Ball told her that he had hoped that she would 
c have lemained with his family until all his daughters were 
e educated, but he could not be so ungentlemanly as to 
. compel her to remain when she preferred to follow her 
] vocation in a heathen field. 

r No one could have felt more intensely thus to break off 
1 than did Miss Hobyn. Many of her pupils sobbed aloud 
3 when she adjourned her school. 

e Simultaneously with her appointment as a missionary 
she received a communication from her friend in Texas 
. that he had secured the situation that she had written for, 
i and mentioning the large salary that was offered in the 
( large female academy of-. 

t She was glad of this test of her devotion to the mission 
. cause, as she had nothing to do but to reject her appoint- 
:,i nient and accept the lucrative situation which was pre- 
i sented, with a wide field of usefulness before her in the 




way of Sabbath-schools and other benevolent objects. 

Aim aria had offered to defray the expenses of her own 
outfit and of her long voyage, which offer was accepted 
by the Board of Foreign Missions. After bidding farewell 
to her numerous friends (among whom was an aged uncle 
whom she loved with filial tenderness), she proceeded to 
her mother’s, to spend as much as possible of the short 
time that remained with her. 






200 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


Almaria had written to her mother previously to her < 
appointment to obtain her consent, and stating that she 
felt that it was a matter between herself arid her God; 
that she had long prayed for the happiness of being .an 
ambassador for Christ to the perishing millions of Asia; 
that He had heard her prayers and granted the desire of 
her heart in his own good time; that she had often heard 
her mother say that she could desire no greater happiness 
than to see one of her children set apart to the mission 
work. Almaria, moreover, wrote her mother that were , 
she dependent on her daughter’s exertions for support 
in a pecuniary way, or laboring under any physical 
infirmity, nothing would induce her to leave her; and 
this was a practical test of her mother’s faith, at which 
she at first staggered and then acquiesced. 

Having obtained her mother’s consent, Almaria did not | 
think it any longer her duty to confer with others, many j 
of whom felt only a capricious interest in her welfare, 
while she had many sincere and warmly-attached and 
judicious friends for whose counsels she had great respect, 
and they did not think that she was out of the path of 
duty. 

After spending as much time with her mother as cir¬ 
cumstances would allow, she bid adieu to her mother and j 
kind stepfather, which she thought at that time a final ! 
farewell. 

None but those that have experienced a separation J 
between a mother and only daughter can form an adequate 
idea of the intense and conflicting emotions that wrung | 
the heart of Almaria. 

She repaired to a neighboring city to finish her outfit, for 
which a thoughtful lady had kindly spent several days in J 
making selections. Almaria had but a slight acquaintance j 
with this lovely pattern of Christian piety, and felt under 
many obligations to one who would undertake the labori- [ 
ous task of selecting suitable articles of attire for her long 
voyage and sojourn in an Eastern clime. Mrs. Graham 
did not belong to the same branch of Christ’s church that 
Almaria did, but there was a oneness of faith based upon 
the great and fundamental doctrines of Christianity. 

Miss Hobyn while in this city expected to spend her 





AN ORPHAN OF TnE OLD DOMINION. 201 


< time with this lady’s pious and talented aunt, and then 
she could become acquainted with the friend whom she 
loved though she had scarcely seen her. This pleasure 
she had soon the wished-for opportunity to enjoy. Mrs. 

Gr-’s figure was beautiful, her face lighted up by a 

clear blue eye; her manners were gentle,—every lineament 
of her face radiant with unassumed benignity, and on her 
, lips the law of kindness, reminding Almaria of the remark of 
a distinguished writer that “ those spiritual lights have the 
,1 purest radiance which are the least conscious of their own 
brightness, and that those divine flowers diffuse the 
sweetest fragrance which make the least display.” 

Almaria set about finishing her outfit, assisted by the 
female members of the same churches as herself, and was 
invited by the ladies belonging to one of the churches to 
become a member with them, and they would support her 
while in the mission-field. 

She felt very grateful to these ladies for the interest 
which they manifested toward her and the cause to which 
i she had dedicated her life, and procured a letter of dismis¬ 
sion from her own church in the country and united with 
them, although she was much attached to her pastor, whom 
she respected as her spiritual teacher and counselor, and 
| with whom she corresponded on the subject to which she 
1 was preparing to devote herself. 

Mrs. Marshall, a lady of wealth, intelligence, and piety, 


invited Almaria to spend her time with her until her em¬ 
barkation ; but she had promised to remain with her old 
friend, Mrs. Meredith, whom she had known from her 
childhood, and almost regarded as her spiritual mother, 
and she consequently had to decline Mrs. Marshall’s kind 
invitation, who, occupying one of the first positions in 
society, was esteemed one of the most useful ladies in 
the city, though entirely unconscious and unobtrusive in all 
that she did, resembling the gentle and silent dew of the 
evening, which falls so softly as not to be perceived, yet 
its fertilizing and invigorating influence is felt. So her 
presence was felt in the widow’s lonely and destitute home, 
while tears of gratitude flowed for benefits received; her 
presence caused the orphan, whose face was often bathed 
in tears because he had no friend to love or to care for him, 


18 





202 an orphan of the old dominion. 


to smile joyously when a home was procured for him, and 4 
his tattered and ragged garments were exchanged for those " 
that were clean and comfortable ; when she reached forth •' 
her kind hand to conduct him for the first time from the 
abode of poverty and vice to the Sabbath-school to learn 
about God, to live for heaven, to search the chart of guid¬ 
ance through life. 

Having heard of the death of Mrs. Seaton, the wife of ; 
the gentleman under whose care she expected to go on her 
heaven-commissioned errand, Almaria concluded to return, J 
and spend all the time she could command with her 
mother. 

Mrs. Seaton’s mother had prayed from her daughter’s 
infancy that she might be a foreign missionary, and her 
entire preparations had been made for being one. She 
with her husband had just returned from making a final *\ 
visit to some relatives at a distance, and were waiting for 
advices from their Board to embark very soon. She was 1 
taken with fever, which in a few days released her from a 
life of anticipated toil for the heathen daughters of Asia, to 
which she was willing to yield herself a living sacrifice, 
considering it a reasonable service. But she had finished 
her work on earth, and her Master bid her come up 
higher. 

A few months after this severe and mysterious dispen- 1 
sation of an infinite, wise, and beneficent God, Mr. Seaton 
was invited by the same Board to become a missionary to J 
the interior of Africa, as they were about to prosecute a I 
mission to that benighted portion of the earth, and the 
self-sacrificing individual who felt that God had put in his 
heart a desire to carry the blessed gospel to the perishing 
children of Ethiopia had no companions to go with hin°. ij 
To this invitation Mr. Seaton replied that the field was 
the world, and he felt willing to work anywhere in God’s j 
vineyard,—in Africa or in Asia. But scarcely looking N 
upon this land of moral darkness he was attacked with ! 
African fever, and died a martyr to the grand, pathetic, 
and unambitious errand of peace and good-will, for the 
blessed Saviour, who died to save the ebon sons'of Ethi¬ 
opia as well as the fair Caucasian. 

Mr. Seaton’s lone companion in travel administered 1 

* 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


203 


such consolation as the dying Christian needed, sung his 
requiem, and laid him in the best coffin which mother 
earth afforded, and then placed a monument of bark over 
his grave to prevent the intrusion of the wild beasts that 
frequent those almost boundless wilds. He died far from 
his immediate friends, in the land of his adoption, as a 
messenger of Christ, making a sacrifice of an exalted and 
enduring nature. 

Though his name may never be interwoven in the 
tapestry of worldly honors, the records of missions will 
honor him as one engaged in the glorious cause of Africa’s 
redemption,—one who through ‘‘faith and patience” in¬ 
herits the promises. Angels keep his dust till the last 
trump shall call it forth, clad in celestial and incorruptible 
beauty, to hear the welcome plaudit, ‘‘Well done, thou 
good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy 
Lord.” 

His desolate companion pursued his way through the 
African jungle. What intense loneliness must have taken 
possession of his heart when he saw his cheerful friend 
sicken and die, under privations and disappointment of 
every form ! 

Being only human, such need the consolation of Chris¬ 
tian sympathy, and are no more invulnerable to suffering 
than Christians at home, though they take their lives in 
their hands, and bonds and afflictions may await them. 
Christ has said to them, “ Take up thy cross daily, and fol¬ 
low Me,” no more than to those who live delicately, wear 
soft clothing, reclining on their beds of eider-down, under 
terraced roofs or gilded ceiliugs at home. 

This lone pioneer of the cross soon reaches the place of 
his long-cherished wishes, gets the favor of the king, 
studies the language amid privations on the right and on 
the left, and ere long the gentle message of mercy is pro¬ 
claimed with slow speech and stammering tongue to the 
wonder-struck audience. It is “good news,” and strikes 
a responsive chord, for it is as balm for their lacerated 
hearts. And still the laborer toils on in the simple, sub¬ 
lime, and Christ-like work of saving souls, having confi¬ 
dence in God’s promises, which are firmer than the ever¬ 
lasting hills, that “ He shall have dominion from sea to 







204 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


sea, from the rivers to the ends of the earth, and the whole ^ 
world be filled with his glory.’’ 

After Almaria had spent some weeks at home, and v 
there being no prospect of her sailing before the next fall, 1 
she attended the annual meeting of her own denomination, 
and from thence visited her friends, Colonel and Mrs. Ball, 
and others for whom she cherished the warmest regard. 
All received her with the greatest cordiality, and her time , 
was spent with them in an agreeable and not unprofitable 
manner. Her heart overflowed with sorrow when she 4 ; 
parted with them never to meet again on earth. 

Her father’s relatives called her insane and a disgrace, 
and some would not speak to her. It was said that the 
treatment which she received amounted even to downright 
persecution. I 

Almaria knew that they were not at all informed on the 
subject that was so dear to her heart, though it was a 
source of grief to have them point the finger of scorn at 1 
her. She begged God to give her grace to bear it, and that 
if she was mistaken in the path of duty He would show 
her that she was not walking in the one which He had 
marked out for her. “ Search me, O God, and know my 
heart ; try me, and know my thoughts; and see if there 
be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the way ever¬ 
lasting 1” was her fervent prayer. 

She was very successful in making personal appeals in 
behalf of missions, and nearly every communication was '< 
responded to in a more substantial way than with pen and j| 
ink alone; as she requested, the money was paid over to 
the corresponding secretary instead of’herself. 

About this time Almaria’s uncle Finley died of svmp- 
toms of cholera, very unexpectedly to himself and family f 
leaving them in great distress at the blow of domestic 
affliction which had fallen upon them so suddenly. 

It was whispered that his estate was very much em¬ 
barrassed with pecuniary responsibility, and would but 
little more than meet its liabilities. This was not once 
dreamed of by his family. Mrs. Burnley, Almaria’s 
mother, wished her sister, Mrs. Finley, to know something of 
her own and her children’s real situation, but did not know 
how to break it to her. She remarked to Mrs. Finley 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


205 


that she would soon know who her real friends were, and 
would experience the difference between having herehil- 
dren dependent on her and independent of her aid. 

She coldly responded that the want of friends was a 
thing she did not fear, neither did she for a moment doubt 
but that her children would be as affectionate and kind to 
her as she could wish, leaving respect out of the question. 
Mrs. Finley was so sanguine about her pecuniary pros¬ 
pects that Mrs. Burnley found that there was no way to 
make her understand her meaning by suggestions, so she 
desisted. 

Mrs. Finley and her daughters were repulsively cold in 
their manners towards their missionary relative. Almaria 
thought her father’s relations had treated her with con¬ 
tempt, but it was only a “ shadow of a shade” to what she 
experienced from her maternal relations. Her aunt Finley 
called her a disgrace,—an enthusiast; that she would 
almost as lief see her dead; that she once thought a great 
deal of her, but then did not believe that any good would 
become of her. Celia, her aunt’s youngest daughter, 
repeated the same things that her mother had said, though 
she was only eleven years old. 

This wounded Almaria’s feelings very much, to think 
that a child of her age should say such disrespectful things 
to her, for she did not believe that they originated with 
herself, or it would have been more tolerable. She told 
Celia that she did not know but these things might, be 
said to her with truth, though she did not expect to hear 
it, for she would be far away, she hoped, engaged in a 
good work; and when her friends wrote to her she hoped 
that they would communicate something better than that 
which was not conducive to her happiness. At this her 
hearer only laughed and ridiculed. 

The reception that she met with almost made Almaria 
regret that she had visited her aunt and family. Mr. 
Nowlin was as cordial, fraternal, and Christian in de¬ 
meanor as ever; told her not to let what was said to her 
cause her to swerve from what she considered the path of 
duty, which he thought a matter between herself and her 
God. This was the only green spot in her visit which 
memory afforded. 


18 * 







206 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


\\ hen Almaria bid them farewell, Celia gave her a small 
keepsake, put her arms around her neck, and kissed her. 
A lady present told her that she ought to ask her cousin’s 
pardon for talking to her in the way she had done. 

Almaria returned with her father and mother, spent a 
I?w weeks, and then visited her friend Mrs. Marshall and 
her lovely daughter, with whom she had a delightful 
sojourn of two months. 


After visiting other friends, she returned to her mother’s 
again, to wait for an opportunity of sailing for China. Her 
not being able to settle down upon anything definite had 
been a great mental trial to her. In three months she 
wrote more than sixty letters to her friends. 

Having been only two weeks at home, when she least 
expected it, the summons came by express for her to repair 
to .New York with all possible haste. ^ 

Accompanied by a son and daughter of the correspond- 
ing secretary, she arrived in Richmond as the grav twi¬ 
light was fast merging into the darkness of night Which 
was spent in overhauling and packing, as she expected to 
start early the next morning for New York. But the 
weather was stormy, and continued so all day. 

could nnt e< fc t0 k ^ ep hersel f S0 much occupied that she 
could not have time to reflect on the past, or bring in 

review the last parting with her mother, whom she nfver 

SV'r- ? gai ? °, n earth * She felt that she had 
done all for Christ, who forsook the glory of his Father’s 

kingdom, took upon Himself the form of a servant, became 
of no repute, and suffered the shameful and ignominious 
death of He cross, Hat those who followed Him through 
much tribulation might receive an inheritance which °is 
incorruptible, undefiled, and fadeth not away. 

ihe second night was also passed sleeplessly as she 
expected to .take the first train, which left at six o’clock 
m the morning, and she did not wish to be late. 

. 7 , en she arose, the rain and moaning winds had sub 

peacefutlri rhf 0 "," 8 , had I-ea piace t "'a 

peaceful stailight which was slowly melting away before 

the rosy flush which was spreading along the eastern 

heavens, as though the messengers of joy, who had been 

engaged in scattering smiles and sunshine along the bright 






all 

er. 

i'8 


:» 

ad 

ill 

.3 

er 

id 


sfc 

iif 


(1. 

i* 

h 

o 

e 

e 

Q 

f 

d 

3 

e 

3 

1 


AN OUTIIAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 2 07 

coming day had left the impress of their brilliant footsteps 
upon the orient sky. F 

At half-past eight o’clock, the Rev. Dr. _, Corres¬ 

ponding Secretary of the Board of Missions, came to ac¬ 
company Almaria on the nine o’clock train as far as New 
x ork city. 

She had often traveled on the same iron road, but now 
there was something indescribably lonely as she slowly 
wended her way through the city. She felt that she was 
fast receding from gospel privileges, from kindred, and 
iom the endearments of home, with all its sacred associa¬ 
tions, to nameless trials on a heathen shore. Tears would 
ever and anon trace their way silently down her cheeks. 
Yet there was joy in her sadness. She was not going for 
the sake of worldly emolument or riches, which perish 
with the using. 

At four o’clock next morning she arrived in Philadel¬ 
phia, and remained until nine, when she again, drawn by 
the fiery steed, pursued her journey to the Empire City, 
and put up in the boarding-house of a lady who had enter¬ 
tained all the missionaries of her own denomination who 
had gone to Africa, Asia, Europe, and Oceanica. 

She was a lovely Christian lady, and was very com- 
! municative ; Almaria found her a living record of missions, 
and embraced every opportunity to converse with her on 
so momentous a subject. 

Miss Hobyn remained ten days in the city of New York, 
visited some of its institutions, and was much gratified 
with her reception and what she saw in the institutions 
for the blind, deaf and dumb, etc. 

In the Asylum for the Instruction of the Blind, she saw 
two little Chinese girls, who were placed there by the 
lamented Harriet Gutzlaff, during her visit to America, 
whose zeal and self-sacrificing efforts for the mission cause 
and other benevolent enterprises doubtless stand recorded 
in God’s book of remembrance. How green is her memory 
with the Chinese, the Hindoo, the Malay, the negro, the 
wives and children of the poor soldiers, and the daughters 
of the accomplished European and American ! 

Her benevolence was expansive and world-embracing in 
its object. Her lonely dust now reposes in the strangers’ 









208 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


burying-ground in Singapore. Around her delirious bed 
strangers kept vigils and closed her eyes. Angels whispered 
in her delirious hours, “Yea, though I walk through the 
valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for thou 
art with me, thy rod and thy staff they comfort me,” and 
moistened her parched tongue and lips with the water of 
life. “He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious 
seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing 
his sheaves with him.” “He hath not despised nor ab¬ 
horred the afflictions of the afflicted, neither hath He hid! 
his face from him ; but when he cried unto Him, He heard; 
and He is their strength in time of trouble.” 

A few evenings after her arrival she attended the designa¬ 
tion of some missionaries, to whom she was introduced as 
companions of her anticipated voyage. The meeting was 
solemn and interesting. Dr.-, the corresponding sec¬ 

retary, procured a comfortable state-room for Almaria, in 
which her baggage was placed. She was truly glad that 
she had no one to share her room with her, and could feel 
the retirement of her room to be a sanctuary. 

On Saturday, about noon, the missionaries came with 
many friends, who extended the parting hand and words 
at the wharf. The parting hymn, commencing “ From 
all that dwell below the skies,” etc., swelled in notes from 
overflowing hearts and quivering lips. The valedictory, 
fraught with paternal advice and Christian sympathy, was 
delivered with melting pathos by an aged minister of the 
cross, which he concluded by saying, “ Go, missionary; 
God be with you! We will not forget you ; we will pray 
for you !” A fervent prayer was offered up by Rev. Dr. 
-, Corresponding Secretary of the Board. 

The noble ship was towed out by a steamer nearly to 
Sandy Hook. 

Almaria’s friend, the doctor, had bidden her farewell,, 
and she was sitting on the transom in the after-parlor 
with tears of sadness flowing down her cheeks, in a bustle 
of strangers (who had come through curiosity or to bid 
adieu to some of the passengers), thinking, without any , 
wish to return, of the scenes of quiet, cheerful enjoyment ; 
and of kindness and affection which she had left behind, j 
when a gentle hand touched her shoulder, and said, in kind | 










AN ORPHAN OF TIIE OLD DOMINION. 


209 


accents, that she would find a father in the captain of the 
ship, her own husband. 

Aim aria looked up to see who in the crowd felt so much 
interest for her as to speak so sympathetically; when a 
somewhat venerable but benevolent face was before her, 
which she recognized from her consolatory remarks as the 
wife of her amiable-looking captain. This lady then went 
to her husband and requested him to take special care of 
the little girl that was sitting so lonely on the transom. 

Almaria had begun to feel very sea-sick, and when the 
steamer left she could not join in the hymns that were sung 
or wave one more adieu to some acquaintances whom she 
had spoken with on her way down the bay. The waters 
were fast widening between her and her beloved country 
of Sabbaths and Christian intercourse. 

1 The day was fair and balmy as May, and the bleak 
winds of March seemed to have forgotten" that it was the 
season for holding their revels. But Miss Hobyn became 
very sea-sick as the vessel passed through Sandy Hook. 

The passengers consisted of four gentlemen from dif¬ 
ferent parts of the world, three unmarried ladies, and a 
married couple: all missionaries. The lady passengers 
who did not become sea-sick were very attentive to Miss 
Hobyn; indeed, all the passengers seemed disposed to 
make themselves agreeable. The sun was just sinking in 
the western heavens; soft, fleecy clouds, streaked with 
delicate tints of purple and vivid gold, or deeply embla¬ 
zoned with crimson and scarlet, were floating above the 
firmament, and were mirrored into a thousand forms on 
the undulating waves, when the captain called to the 
passengers to “look at the Highlands of Neversink.” 

Almaria raised her head to cast a glimpse at the sombre 
shore which was fast receding from them. Melancholy 
( twilight now begun to put on the sables of night. Two 
lights were seen on the highest points: one stationary, 
and affording a continued light; and the other a revolving 
light, whose huge, glowing eyes seemed alternately to 
open and to shut, as if to tantalize its gazers. The tea- 
bell rang and all went below to partake of the evening 
repast; but Miss Hobyn preferred remaining on deck until 
they returned. 



210 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


The bell on the principal deck rung out in full “ metallic 
tones” the hour of six, which was responded to presently 
by the bell on the forecastle, when one of the ladies kindly 
offered to assist Miss Hobyn to her state-room. She 
scarcely knew anything for thirty-six hours ; at times did 
not know where she was, and the noise made by the slow, 
measured tread of the watchman as he paced the deck, 
immediately over her head, seemed to cause her brain to 
dilate at every movement; and several times, not dis¬ 
tinctly knowing what it was, she called out imploringly to . 
them to desist, which, of course, was neither heard nor 
heeded ; and in her lucid moments she would herself smile 
at what she did. 

On Sabbath all were too sea-sick to have worship. On 
Monday morning one of the ladies opened Miss Hobyn’s 
state-room to see if she was still sick. After answering 
the kind inquiries about her health, she asked her friend if 
it was morning,—remarking that she had passed such a' 
long and uncomfortable night. The lady smiled, and told J 
her that it was their third day of sailing. Miss Hobyn l| 
had been in a partial stupor more or less all the time, and ! 
did not know how many invaluable hours had flitted away i 
in her dreamy unconsciousness. The captain sent word to i 
her that if possible sbe must leave her berth and go on I 
deck, as he did not wish to have an invalid during the ; 
whole voyage. She obeyed the summons, though so much j 
debilitated that she could not walk without assistance ;<j 
and when she reached the deck, the end of a rope, sus- i 
pended from the rigging, was given her to hold, to enable i 
her to stand. The bracing breezes, which were gradually \ 
increasing to a gale, soon restored, in some degree, her; 
wonted strength sufficiently to pace to and fro the passen- j 
gers’ deck and the dining-saloon. 

When the breakfast-bell rung, all the guests surrounded 
the long table. The captain assigned to each a seat, and* 
placed Miss Hobyn at his right hand, sportively telling 
them that they were his own family,—that Fannie, his wife, 
told him the day they sailed out of New York harbor that 
he must treat Miss Hobyn as though she were his own! 
daughter. 

The captain, a man of frank, intelligent countenance, 






AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 211 

was always attentive to his passengers; as he was doubt- 
ess a man of sterling piety, his hoary locks were indeed 
a crown of priory.” 

The ship rocked terribly during the day; the skv was over¬ 
cast; the waters resembled billows of ink, crested "with liquid 
lead, and tipped with foam. The winds howled mournfully 
among the rigging. The waves seemed as though each 
was trying to escape the other which was in pursuit of it. 
A1 maria went into the after-parlor, as the sea rolled too 
- much for her to continue on deck ; the waves were break¬ 
ing* furiously over the ship, making her timbers shake and 
quiver. She had not a shadow of fear, feeling that “the 

winds and the waves had charge concerning her,”_that 

her many Christian friends at home continued to pray 
for her, and she could, with filial confidence, say, my 
Father! J u 

ihe tiamp and bustle of taking in sail and preparing 
for the approaching storm for the time absorbed every” 

; thing; orders being uttered in tones of harsh thunder, and 
! sounding above the roar of the winds among the rigging, 
and responded to by a prompt “Ay yo, sir!” between each 
command. These commands are given and executed with 
seemingly incredible rapidity, and reiterated from each of 
the three officers. In a few minutes from the time the 
orders were given and the operations commenced, the ship 
was prepared to breast the storm. 

About night the storm had fully set in, and there was 
no comfortable place in the ship, which rolled and pitched 
as though it were maddened with combating the equinoctial 
storm. 

Miss Hobyn’s sea-sickness by no means diminished in 
• this great commotion. She repaired to her berth, but the 
continual rolling of the vessel prevented her from sleeping, 
as she was afraid of being forcibly thrown out of her 
[berth, which was on the windward side, while the leeward 
^side frequently dipped in the water, and the waves would 
i,sometimes be so high as to break with force and rush 
tthrough the dining-saloon into the after-parlor, while 
^everything on the ship had to be fastened down. 

The storm had by no means subsided when a vessel 
,hove in sight and hoisted signals of distress. The good 




212 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


captain approached it near enough to converse with its 
master by the use of the speaking-trumpet. It was an 
English brig, which had suffered from the storm, had lost 
her reckoning, and was tossed about, not knowing her 
position. The captain of the brig expressed many thanks 
for the gallantry of the captain of the American merchant¬ 
man, and was gratified that he was so near New York, his j 
port of destination. Miss Hobvn told the captain that | 
the side-board of her berth was not high enough. He j 
forthwith called for the carpenter, and told him to prepare 
a board of light timber for all the ladies’ berths, and in 
such a way that they could be taken out in fair weather. 

It was a most admirable idea of the fatherly ship-master. 
After this she slept soundly, notwithstanding sea-sickness, 
the careening of the vessel, the dashing of the broken 
surge over her sides, the howling of the winds, and the 
roaring of the angry sea. Several sails were blown away 
during the night. The morning dawned, but all was 
cheerless as the day before. Miss Hobyn felt much re¬ 
freshed from her comfortable night’s sleep, and was sitting 
on a trunk, when, by an unexpected lurch of the ship, she 
was thrown off, and, in endeavoring to recover herself, her 
fingers were caught between the hinges of her state-room 
door. The kind steward ran to her assistance and re¬ 
lieved her hand. The steward firmly held her fingers and 
called for the cabin-boy to bring him some laudanum, 
which he poured profusely on the injured part, and on I 
letting it go she did not feel the least pain, though at first 
it was almost unbearable. Her fingers were then bound 
up, and a liniment was poured over them. Though for 
several weeks she was not able to use her hand, it was 
not painful, and she was thankful that the accident had i 
no worse results. 

A pulley fell from the rigging, striking the head of one 
of the sailors, and laying bare a ghastly wound. All 1 , i 
thought him dead. The captain tore in two pieces an ele- | 
gant silk handkerchief, and expeditiously, with the skill of > 
a surgeon, bound up his bleeding head, pouring on lini- t 
ment, and in four or five days the sailor was about his 
daily employment. j 

Another sailor had scarcely left his hammock since the ] 










AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


213 


sailing- of the ship. He sent a request to the captain to 
let him become a passenger, and his father would pav his 
tare, as he was too sick to do anything, and was afraid to 
go aloft to take in sail, lest he should fall from the mast¬ 
head. I he captain told the messenger that he did not 
take sailors for passengers, to sit at the table and in the 
parlor with his company. After the messenger withdrew 
the captain said that he had refused to take that youn^ 
man as a sailor on account of his being the son of a very 
wealthy and indulgent father, but they were both so 
solicitous that the son should go on his ship that he con- 
sented, and he (the captain) imagined that he had passed 
the Rubicon and had experienced something of an intro¬ 
duction to sea life ; that his father’s home of luxury and 
his mother’s well-supplied refectory were more agreeable 
than swabbing decks and eating sailor’s fare. He said 
| t,lat he felt sorry for the youth, but it was the way with 
I many of his age, who wished to throw off the restraints 
| of home, entered upon seafaring life, and thus in avoid- 
' ^8* Scylla they got into Charybdis, as no class of people 
I on the globe had to labor harder and more constantly than 
I sailors, while it was a life of ceaseless peril. 

Being a thorough-going teetotaler, the first thing he 
did after getting to sea was to have all the whisky thrown 
overboard. He said that he had always a search for it after 
leaving port, when the sailors were unable to get a supply. 

The captain proposed that a blessing should be asked at 
meals, and that there should be reading of the Scriptures 
and singing and prayer on deck, in which the sailors who 
could read and sing should join morning and evening, and 
at one o’clock have Bible-class in the after-parlor with any 
of the passengers who would wish to do so, and divine 
service on Sabbath. 

At every spare moment the captain taught a young 
sailor to read his Bible, seeming to be more like a kind 
father, solicitous for the good of his family, than a stranger, 
who presided over his crew with almost absolute authority \ 
that could punish the least delinquency. 

Notwithstanding these seasons of social enjoyment, one 
must find in himself sources of improvement and pleasure. 
But the mind accustomed to contemplate, with an intelli- 

19 



214 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


gent and devotional spirit, the works of God, can, from 
this ample store, find at pleasure material for lofty and 
heaven-inspiring thought. 

The sun was just rising from the ocean, spreading his 
glorious wings, all refulgent with golden beams, dancing 
and flashing in the heaving world of waters, and gilding 
the far-receding waste with a glow of heavenly light. 
The day was radiant with his smile, and the ship, which 
a short time before had folded her broad pinions to brave 
the tempest, again spread her white wings widely to the 
joyous breeze, swiftly rushing on her course amid the 
parting foam. Flying-fish were seen in every direction, 
resembling house-sparrows on the wing, as they fly hither 
and thither, perhaps picking up what they may be able to 
find on the surface of the water. The form of the fish 
with its wings folded, and the flesh in taste and texture, 
resemble greatly a fine fresh herring. They often flew 
over the sides of the ship and became a prey to those who 
were watching for the prize. “ Portuguese men-of-war” 
were seen in numbers, with their tiny sails hoisted as they 
glided from wave to wave through a mist of spray. 

Far away amid the blue haze, where the sky seems to 
meet the water, were seen two specks, resembling clouds 
to the unpracticed eye. The cry of “ Ship oh !” was heard. 
All, eager to catch the sight, rushed upon deck. The good 
captain called out that all that wished to send letters home 
must get them ready, as he could have them taken to the 
ship that would pass nearest to his. 

Nearer and nearer those specks approached and increased 
in magnitude, till the full outlines of two beautiful ships 
burst upon the vision. How magnificent! How grand 
this messenger-bird of the nations’ highway, as she spreads j 
widely her white wings to catch the breezes which whig- , 
per so softly and winsomely as they pass! 

The captain thought that one or both of the vessels was 
sailing on the track of his ship, and would pass her about j 
three o’clock in the afternoon. But they changed their j 
course and the passengers were disappointed. At dawn , 
the next morning they bad gone beyond the verge of vision. ! 

During the next day another messenger of the wave J 
loomed in sight and came near enough to exchange signals, j 







AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


215 


by means of which a conversation is carried on at sea be¬ 
tween ships, and any important question can be asked and 
the answer returned. There is something* novel and very 
beautiful in the mode of conversing by flags, which has 
been adopted by almost all civilized nations.’ The flags 
are numbered, and the directions for using are in a printed 
book, which accompanies them. When any questions are 
to be asked, the captain hoists his flags, which are num¬ 
bered and placed one above the other. The ship-master of 
the distant vessel recognizes the signs of the numbers as 
soon as he sees them, and instantly refers to his book, finds 
the first question that is asked, and hoists the flag contain¬ 
ing the answer, reads another question, and sends an 
answer corresponding to the number of the question asked, 
etc. It was ascertained that the vessel was from St. 
Petersburg, and bound for Calcutta. 

As the captain had leisure to lecture the sailors,—the 
weather being so mild that they could leave their duties 
for a few moments,—he ^old them that he wished them to 
look up to him as a father; that if they needed anything, 
ship-biscuit, a little twine, thread, or canvas, not to take 
it, as that would be stealing, but to ask him for it and he 
would give it to them ; and on every Saturday they must 
have their apparel clean for Sabbath, so as to appear tidy 
and clean on God’s day; and each was required to be 
present on that day during divine service, and all that 
could not read he wished to come to him daily, and he 
would instruct them. If any wished a Bible, a Testament, 
or hymn-book, he would supply them ; or if they needed 
clothing, he would furnish them, and they could pay him 
out of their wages at the end of their voyage. He closed 
his remarks by saying, “Now, my lads, go to your busi¬ 
ness, and remember the advice that I have given you,” 
which was promptly responded to by “ Ay yo, sir.” 

The ship was becalmed,—the sails flapped lazily as they 
hung aloft. The ocean far away in the expanse of light 
resembled a “sea of glass”; no motion was observed, but 
a gentle heaving of its mighty bosom as if lulled into a 
soft slumber, offering a rich field for holy contemplation 
and devout aspiration to Him “ who covereth Himself with 
light as with a garment,” “ who layeth the beams of his 








216 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


chambers in the waters,” and “ hath set a bound that they 
may not pass over, that they turn not again to cover the 
earth.” 

Almaria, though still suffering from sea-sickness in a 
milder form than at first, sat on deck often under an 
awning to catch a look at every object of interest. She 
watched the glories of the setting sun as it melted into a 
sober gray, the distant waters putting on an ensanguined 
tinge ; and soon heaven’s great chandelier was lighted up 
in resplendent brightness with myriads of glowing fires. 
The full-orbed moon rose above the horizon, scattering 
silvery smiles over the liquid plain, and sailing higher 
and higher in her circlet of light, until poised over the sea ; 
from which her broad disk and that of her tiny sisters 
were reflected back in a combination of beauty as from a 
watery mirror below. 

The question then arose in her mind, Can these waters 
now so peaceful, resembling the soft and gentle slumbers 
of an infant, be aroused to tumultuous fury so as to cause 
men’s hearts to fail them through fear ? 

The night had set in with a repose that brought no sense 
of anxiety. Toward nine o’clock the captain, who was 
ever attentive to his ship, found that the mercury in the ba¬ 
rometer was slowly falling, but the peaceful sea was spread 
out beneath a more peaceful sky above, and not one cloud 
obscured the immaculate beauty. The captain continued 
to give his orders, and Almaria with the other ladies re¬ 
tired to her state-room, and committed herself and all the i 
ship’s crew to the care of Him who holds the winds and i 
the waves in the hollow of his hands, meditating a few j 
moments on the forty-sixth Psalm, “God is our refuge I 
and strength, a very present help in trouble. There¬ 
fore will not we fear, though the earth be removed and 
though the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea; 
though the waters thereof roar and be troubled, though 
the mountains shake with the swelling thereof.” 

She breathed a prayerful thought for loved ones far 
away, who were praying for her, and was soon rocked to j 
sleep by the harbinger waves of the impending storm. 

Ere long she was aroused from her repose by the hiss- j 
ing of the wild and terrific winds, which being"driven by 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


211 


the angel of the storm from the cave of their slumbers, to 
war in doleful strife and jarring discord with the watery 
element, chaos howled to chaos, and deep called unto deep. 
The billows rose mountain high and lashed themselves into 
a fury, the noise of the tempest became louder and louder, 
until the ship sighed like a thing of life, as if fearful of 
being swallowed in the furious gulf. 

Almaria alone, of all the passengers, appeared calm, for 
she felt that the God of the ocean was her father, and He 
was directing the storm ; though she heard his voice only 
in the conflicting elements, though his form was not visible, 
as when He trod the liquid pavement with his sacred 
feet, yet the strong consolation pervaded her mind that the 
angel of his presence was with her, and when He saw fit 
He would say to the wild waves, “Peace, be still.” 

Just before the dawn, the winds veered to the west 
and became as soft as angels’ whispers; but the perturbed 
waters were not so easily quelled, and continued to buffet 
each other until “ the powerful king of day,” riding in car 
of state, had ascended to the mid-heavens and cast his 
subduing beams athwart the sky. 

Many of the sails were torn to ribbons, and others with 
the spars had been blown away during the night; but 
now the din of the ocean ceased, and the ship moved on 
gallantly with the favoring breezes of the afternoon. 

A land-bird lighted on the gunwale, which the captain 
took to Almaria, as she still continued sea-sick, though 
able to walk about the ship. She gave it some water, and 
tried to get it to eat some rice; but it was too much ex¬ 
hausted, and died in a few hours. 

One of the gentlemen who had gone some distance up 
the mast called out that land was in sight, which proved 
to be the island of Trinidad. 

Doubtless the little visitor was from that land, and once 
nestled in its leafy home on this island of luxuriant vege¬ 
tation and exuberant fruitfulness, refreshed by the humid 
breezes of the tropics. 

Soon the hazv outline of the South American coast was 
in full view. The captain bade all to take a good look, 
as it was the last land that would be seen until the ship 
passed St. Paul’s and Christmas Islands. 

19 * 







218 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


Of course, while in the tropics the heat was excessive. 
The sun, which shone gloriously and bathed everything in 
a sea of lustre, retired behind the waters and left its smiles 
in golden clouds, while it hastened to gild with life-cheer¬ 
ing light the realms beyond. 

Day succeeded day with little variety. Aquatic novel¬ 
ties sometimes broke the monotony and furnished topics 
for record: schools of porpoises, and black-fish, bonitos, 
flying-fish, dolphins, gulls, etc. etc. The captain tried to 
harpoon a dolphin, but did not succeed. A large shark 
was caught, attended by his pilot-fish, some of which was 
cooked and brought to the table, but the attendant associ¬ 
ations, doubtless, prevented it from being relished. A por¬ 
poise was caught, the flesh of which when cooked has no 
taste of fish. It is of a dark color, like a calf’s liver, and 
is esteemed as a delicacy by some. 

The Magellanic clouds appear,—three in number. One 
is black, and the other two are bright, having a fleecy ap¬ 
pearance and in whiteness resembling the milky way. One 
bright star is in the black one. The nature of these clouds 
has never been fully explained. Their situation with re¬ 
spect to each other forms nearly a triangle. 

The purity of the atmosphere is very striking; so clear 
is the air, that the stars shine with a lustre not surpassed 
by the brightest northern nights. 

The stars seem to gem the very horizon, and are mir¬ 
rored in the ever-changing, restless bosom of the deep blue 
sea. Delightful breezes waft the ship on her way; tine 
weather and smooth water produce a pleasant excitement, 
as the gallant ship springs from wave to wave, as if 
anxious to break their foam and scatter their spray and 
show her speed and power. 

After going as far south as the forty-fourth degree of 
latitude, the Southern Cross and many constellations were 
seen which the passengers of the Lady Cypress never 
gazed upon before. The weather became very cold, and 
showers of rain, hail, wind, and snow were frequent; and 
not having any stove in the ship, it was impossible to keep 
warm out of the berth. The dead-lights had to be kept 
constantly in. The seats, and everything on the table, and 
other movables, had to be cleated down. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 219 

After reaching the forty-fourth degree south, in order 
to make his castings, the captain began to sail toward 

ni? 0r t j St ’ and tbe weattier gradually became warmer 

lhe Lady Cypress entered the Indiin Ocean, passing 
fet. PaulIs and Christmas Islands in the night, which was 
regretted by some of the passengers. The next land that 
would be seen would be Java Head. Favorable breezes 
still attended the ship, in sailing through the Indian Ocean 
the most stormy water yet crossed. 

Mis3 Hobyn had read of waves mountain high, but 
thought that remark was hyperbolical for very high waves 
not having seen any that really appeared like mountains,’ 
although she had performed so great a part of her voyage. 

. °w the brisk winds gradually rose and spurred themselves 
into a tempest; the thunder rolled magnificently through the 
heavens, and the lightnings cast their livid, gleaming, forked 
tongues athwart the liquid mountains. It seemedalmost 
the focus of the terribly sublime: a sight how beautiful, 
how powerful, how magnificent, how terrific! One mo¬ 
ment poised on the crest of aqueous mountains, and then 
gliding gently and gracefully into the vale below. 

As Miss Hobyn had never been afraid at sea, she had 
herself lashed to the mast, that she might luxuriate on the 
grand battle of the elements; as she could not keep foot¬ 
hold without this precaution and would have been imme¬ 
diately precipitated over the bulwarks. Sometimes only 
the mast of the vessel was above the trough, and the next 
moment she would rise on the apex of the towering wave 
and see myriads of.others rolling on and on, chasing and 
fleeing from each in frightful majesty and revealing in 
every motion the grandeur, the terror, of the ocean. 

Almaria asked her friend the captain how high did he 
supposed the waves arose. “ Sometimes sixty feet, or 
more,” he replied. 

She remarked to him: “If my*mother were standing 
on an eminence and could see this ship, and know that 
her only daughter was in it, I think that she would go 
wild with solicitude; while I am sailing over these moun¬ 
tain billows and have no fear.” 

Many “ Portuguese men-of-war,” albatrosses, and Cape 
pigeons were seen as they followed in the wake of the ship, 







220 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


to pick up the crumbs or anything else that was thrown 
overboard and floated on the water. The albatross and 
Cape pigeon are caught with a hook fastened to a line and 
baited with flesh. Near the hook a buoy is attached, so 
as to cause the bait to float on the top of the water. The 
unsuspecting bird seizes the grateful morsel, and swallows 
it, hook and all, and being caught by the snare, is drawn 
on deck. One morning eighteen were caught in that way 
and many Cape pigeons. They became very sea-sick as 
soon as they were placed on the deck-floor, and after being 
exhibited a short time, were returned to their “ home in 
the rolling deep.” The Cape pigeon is supposed to be the 
stormy petrel of the ancients. 

The albatross is not able to take his flight from the floor 
of the deck or to rise from the water, but from the crest of 
the waves. Strange birds! Their home is unknown to 
man, and the place of rearing their young. 

A very large whale passed the ship. He spouted water 
to a considerable height, and moved majestically in his 
course, as though conscious of his dignity as lord of the 
watery realm. 

The islands of Sumatra and Java were so near as the 
ship passed through the Straits of Sunda that the trees 
and rocks could be distinctly seen. The passengers had 
been so long without seeing land that they arose many 
times during the night to get another view of it and to inhale 
the fragrance as it was wafted from this garden of nature. 

Navigation is perilous in this region, on account of 
breakers, sunken rocks, coral reefs, and shoals, which have 
to be watched with unremitting attention ; and their good, 
pious captain was ever on the look-out, night and day. 
The proximity of the Button Island, on which he was once 
shipwrecked, caused him much anxiety. This island is 
round and not very large ; the vegetation on it is luxuriant, 
of the most enchanting verdure, so that it resembles a 
beautiful emerald embosomed in the liquid plain. 

A fish, a bonito (a Spanish word for beautiful), was 
caught and soon dressed for dinner by the expeditious 
cook; the flesh was rather too dry to be greatly relished. 
Its fins are entirely different from those of other fish, there 
being a place to infold them when unused. 




221 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


Perhaps it would be better for mv readers that I should 
s <l uote verbatim from Miss Hobyn’s journal. 

“June 18—. Came in sight of the lofty promontory 
• oi Java Head, which is visible at the distance of fifty miles 
at sea in clear weather. The navigation became con- 
stantly more dangerous, on account of the numerous coral 
reefs that are in the vicinity of all the islands in the 
Hast Indian archipelago. A sudden squall came up dur- 
ing t e night, attended with much lightning* and thunder 
Ihe southwest monsoon wafted the noble Lady Cypress 
on finely at the rate of seven knots per hour.” 

“June. So near the land as to see the lights on the 
shore, perhaps from the huts of fishermen. 

| Much thunder and lightning, with strong winds. Our 
> unwearied, faithful captain does not give sleep to his eyes 
1 and has become quite sick from anxiety and incessant 
watching for nearly a week. I arose early this mornino* 
'i t0 see the sun rise between the peaks of the lofty Javan 
mountains. It resembled a globe of burning silver scat¬ 
tering light and heat over mountain, land, and sea, and 
draped all nature in a matchless and indescribable glory. 

f " * Here every prospect pleases, 

I And only naan is vile.’ 

“Used the spy-glass often. Words are too feeble to 
portray this enrapturing, lovely scenery. Limpid waters 
trickled down the mountain-sides from cliff to cliff, forming 
crystal streams discharging their priceless treasure into 
natural basins, their spray sparkling like silver and 
diamonds in the light of a tropical sun as they issued from 
the iris-crested, overflowing reservoirs below, to send 
their precious contents (man’s primeval beverage) into 
the approximate ocean. 

“ Oppressed with equatorial heat and languor, I wish for 
a draught of this tonic, cooling, vivifying liquid as it 
flows in soft, murmur-like music down these vast terres¬ 
trial elevations, whose tops are incessantly bathed in 
drizzling fogs, and my mind runs with lightning speed to 
the time when the Israelites, sojourning in the dry, hot 
exciting climate of an Asiatic wilderness, were suffering 
from thirst: with how much joy they beheld the unsullied 





222 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


waters as they came gashing, leaping, sparkling from 
the rock at the word of Him who was to them ‘ a pillar of 
cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night.’ 

“ Broad-winged butterflies flit hither and thither, whose 
ever-varying colors glitter in the sun like jewels in an im¬ 
perial crown. Virgin forests of trees, of broad leaves, 
numerous, strong, and of lofty stature, cover the mountain- 1 
sides and its alluvial strands with every variety of the 
arborescent species found in the tropical regions, overhung 
with mosses and clinging vines in primeval wildness and 
luxuriance. Even the rugged rocks are literally covered 
with an ample drapery of pensile foliage, falling in rich 
festoons from their barren sides like the fringes from a 
princely robe, as if gracefully coquetting with the soft 
whispers of the ocean breeze. 

“ Birds of rare and sunlit plumage hold a holiday in this 
untrodden wealth of vegetation, bathing perpetually in the 
undulations of light of an equatorial sun, and ever and 
anon leave their sea-girt home and sport in the iris-tinted 
waves, and with melodious songs return to the leafy 
bowers of eternal verdure. 

“The waters of the Javan sea are of a lovely green, I 
which with truth has been styled the ‘Mirror Sea,’ and; 
reflects from its bosom the mountains and trees which 
adorn its margin, the floating clouds, the azure sky, its 
ever-varying tints, merry birds, and even the slightest 
thing that passes over it. 

“ How beautifully it mirrors forth the bright disk of 
Venus and the Southern Cross at night! Fishes and | 
sea-snakes of a peculiar color are seen moving below the | 
surface. 

“ Thunder and lightning, with wind sometimes, con¬ 
tinue during the night. The captain has not slept for 
more than a week ; his face and neck are blistered from his ' 
constant exposure to the scorching sun ; he takes his meals 
on deck.” 

“ June —. To-day he is scarcely himself; looks anxious, 
and even wild; says he does not wish anyone to speak 
to him. Why is this? He has never done so before.) 
He is constantly tacking sail. Our breeze is fine, and our 
ship moves majestically onward. 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION . 


223 


a “ See spray rising above a ledge of foam-crested <2bcks • 
f hear the roaring of the boiling surge as it falls over the 
flinty barrier and is forming a Niagara on a minor scale. 
= The ship seems constantly to near this wonder of nature, 

• and has been tacked every few minutes for the last six 
, hours until she has come within a half-mile of the much- 
. dreaded breakers. 

“ The breeze has changed, and the ship seems sailing to 
another point. The ship dropped her anchor with a 
1 muffled plunge into the greenish waters. The pulling of 
) lopes and the rattling of blocks and the accompanving 
■j son g of the sailor have subsided, the sails are furled and 
(i every preparation made for the night. The sun is slowly 
| reclining in the rear of the blue mountains of the lovely 
island of Java, to cheer and gladden other realms veiled in 
s the darkness of night. The white strand margined by the 
e gloomy jungle in the midway distance, and the waters of 
1 a prairie of heaving emerald, form the foreground picture, 
j and the whole is lighted up with the gorgeous gilding of a 
f setting sun which seems to be in a blaze. 

‘‘ The stars have begun to peep out winsomely from 
behind their ethereal curtains on their admiring gazers, 
j and anon the whole firmament will be lit up with a glow 
u of mo dest light. Fires are twinkling from the native 
s settlements. Some birds sing in melancholy strains, and 
! tbeir song-tones are echoed and melt away. 

“I am now alone with memory, and in the calm of my soli- 
, tude the spirit of the past comes over me, home and its en- 
,, deared associations and Christian privileges pass in review 

|e before me. The voice of my mother floats like soft and tender 

music on my hearing; the kind faces of my brothers 
]• bghted up with a smile of fraternal affection for their only 
i! s ‘ ste b which rendered our humble domicile an atmosphere 
5 ? f love > a sanctuary, and an altar on which still burns the 
s in cense of sweet memories, when we were happy children 
listening to the teachings of our widowed mother, and 
weaving bright visions of our own future in the warm 
t an( i ibll tide of early hopes: precious emeralds in my life’s 
i chequered pathway! 

“Parting scenes were about to arouse to recollections 
and reflections, and a softening and saddening feeling was 



224 an orphan of the old dominion. 


looming in the background of imagination’s picture, and 
tears were flowing from my eyes, when a forked flash of 
lightning gleamed with lurid glare across the peaceful 
waters, followed by a loud, crashing peal of thunder, as 
though the very mountains were rent from their founda¬ 
tions, and a dark canopy of gathering clouds cast its deep¬ 
ening shadows over the starlit vault of the heavens. To 
the dull boom of the surge the spiteful winds answered 
and growled with rage, as if to rebuke the peaceful spirit 
that so lately reigned supreme but has fled I know not 
whither, to a quiet home, unable to buffet with the wild, 
roaring elements that were raging in savage and desolating 
fury. Several ships were anchored in the bay, and their 
lights resembled stars of the first magnitude, and dispelled 
in some degree that lonely feeling which lurks in my enjoy¬ 
ments of an earthly nature. 

'‘After the first peal of thunder I sought my state¬ 
room as quickly as possible. Our noble vessel seemed to 
rock to the motion of the waves, and to keep time with the 
storm’s mighty chaotic sounds, mingled in the grandest 
confusion. 

“I retired to my berth. The lightning and thunder 
continued until midnight. Slept well. Took many pleas- 
sant flights to the ‘fairy-land of dreams’: home, with its 
green lanes, broad fields, wavy forests, and its brooks of 
smiling, rippling, fresh water, was before me as in real 
life. 

“ When I awoke the ship was under way. The winds 
were whispering soft music as she glided on. The sun¬ 
beams were leaping into my room through the small cir¬ 
cular window which opened next to the sea. I arose 
immediately, not wishing to lose the least point of the 
enchanting scenery, and repaired to the deck, where I found 
that some of the ladies had preceded me for their morning’s 
gaze. 

“ It is hard to think that this is a country wholly given 

to idolatry or to the worship of the false prophet,_that its 

millions, now active in the busy scenes of time, will soon 
be reaping the retributions of eternity. 

“ To-day several Malays visited our ship for the pur¬ 
pose of selling green cocoa-nuts, maple-sugar, bananas, 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


225 


i 

1 sugar-cane, and the leaves of the betel-nut. These are the 
1 first Malays that I have seen. They speak a little English, 
1 seem pleasant, and urge all to buy. 

“ One of them told me to eat the cocoa-nut and maple- 

• sugar together, which I found delicious, resembling rich 

• new cream with sugar. 

| “ The reflection sinks with leaden weight into the heart 

1 of the Christian missionary, that the mind of the poor Malav 
1 is shrouded in error and ignorance and superstition, with- 
out one lover of Christ to point them to the ‘ Lamb of Cod 
, j that taketh away the sin of the world.’ The Dutch govern- 
ment have prohibited missionaries of any other nation 
i' but their own from settling on these islands, 
i “ Were their minds strengthened by the immortal food 

• of knowledge and virtue as it flows from the fountain of 
eternal perfection, their souls washed from their moral 

• pollution in the blood of the immaculate Saviour, how their 
) sable countenances would be lighted up ‘ with thoughts 
81; that glow and words that burn’, with zeal and love for all 
;t mankind ! When their hands are no more ensanguined by 

j the blood of their brethren, when the storms and clouds 
r i and rolling and conflicting billows of war no more spread 
r a moral desert over their land so rich with physical beauty, 

3 but peace unfurls her white banner over them, with the 
if motto inscribed on her flowing wings, ‘Holiness to the 
J Lord,’then shall the desert blossom as the rose. How 
j much I wish those Babel partitions could be broken down, 
s. and the tongue set free, to tell the tale of a Saviour’s dying 

• love to the attentive ear and understanding and apprecia- 
'■ i ting heart! 

6 “Our ship came to anchor before Angier Point at three 
b o’clock this afternoon, that it may take in supplies, and be 
1 ready for sailing early the ensuing morning. The wrecks 
3 of two vessels are in sight, which shows how hard and 
dangerous it is to navigate the waters of the East Indian 
i archipelago. A Dutch man-of-war and a brig are lying 
in the harbor,—the first to protect the town of Angier 
from the violence of the natives, and the latter to take in 
provisions. 

“ The natives crowd the decks with fruit, monkeys, 
shells, and large white-shelled sea-turtles, for sale. They 

20 





226 an orphan of the old dominion. 


appear to be an indolent race of people, entirely deficient 
in that quality which is esteemed next to godliness. Boat¬ 
loads of yams, potatoes, bananas, plantains, pomeloes, pine¬ 
apples, oranges, capons, chickens, eggs, and cocoa-nuts 
came alongside our vessel for the captain to get a supply. 

“ He told us (the passengers) that we might go ashore 
this morning, while he attended to the matter of supplying 
his ship with necessaries,—a portion to be used on his 
return passage. 

“At eight o’clock we set out for the town, which was 
four miles distant, in a native boat, manned by eight 
Malays ; and in an hour we landed on a flight of stone 
steps, made of long granite slabs, which ascend from con¬ 
siderably below the surface of the lovely water, under the 
shade of a large, densely-foliaged banyan-tree, from the 
top of which float the Dutch colors, a native Malay being 
seated near it as sentinel. 

“We made our way through a crowd of natives and a 
garden and shrubbery, and over a pebbled avenue, which 
led us to the house of the resident governor, and were 
cordially received and invited to be seated in the veranda. 
In a few minutes an interesting young lady came in, 
whom the governor introduced as his wife. She was 
dressed in a morning-gown of white-barred muslin, with 
ear-rings, bracelets, and brooch garnished with cerulean- 
colored gems. Her hair was combed back and fastened 
with only one hair-pin of gold, which completed the set of 
jewels. There was an air of natural elegance in her man¬ 
ners, when she expressed her great pleasure that we were 
so kind as to give her a call, as she led so isolated a life, 
entirely cut off from the society of ladies. 

“ She gracefully arose and rung the bell for a servant, 
whom she directed in the Malay language to bring some 
refreshments. A silver coffee-urn, with a kettle "of hot 
water, was brought and placed on a teapoy near her. She 
arose and filled the coffee-urn with her own hands as soon 
as the servant returned with a large tea-board of confection¬ 
eries, which he placed on the tea-table before her. While 
the servant was placing a teapoy before each guest, she 
poured out the coffee, which was handed around with 
butter, crackers, sugar, and the cream of buffalo’s milk. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


22T 


The coffee was superior to any that I had ever tasted. 
After drinking the coffee, the confectioneries were passed 
ts aroun d in glass jars ; though very nice, they had a peculiar 
stale taste, which prevented me from relishing them. The 
last course consisted of every kind of fruit then in season 
which grew on the island,—viz., green cocoa-nuts, bananas, 
- pineapples, oranges, mangosteens, pomeloes, tamarinds, 
and plantains. These we enjoyed very much, as our 
a3 stor es of fruit had given out, except a few baskets of lemons, 
and I had been sea-sick more or less ever since our sailing. 

“At ten o’clock our good captain joined us. Pipes and 
tobacco were brought, and each guest invited to regale 
himself. One of the officers frequently called to a little 
i to come out and see the ladies, and was as often 

answered in sweet, plaintive, and childish accents, in a 
; language unknown to me. I asked the officer what she 
said ; he replied that she refused to come, as the company 
a were all strangers. I asked our kind hostess if I might 
be permitted to go in and see the little darling, whose 
voice seemed so ethereal. She arose, and very politely 
accompanied me to the parlor door. The little stranger, 

' as soon as X entered, ran behind a sofa. As I am always 
’ so fond of children, I could not resist the opportunity of 
11 seeing one,—a pleasure which I had not enjoyed for three 
n | months. I peeped over the back of the sofa at her, but 
[ was pained at the sight of the object before me; a little, 

°‘!emaciated, chrysalis-like creature had contracted itself 
n ‘ almost into a ball, and sunk as closely as possible in a 
re corner behind the sofa; her bony fingers, placed over her 
e i face, partially concealing a pair of pale, soft-looking blue 
eyes: her flaxen curls had fallen over her meagre fingers. 
She was draped in a slip of white muslin, which was 
short, her little feet bare, and without pantalettes. I gently 
!t brushed aside her ringlets and raised her hands from her 
ie face, in order to get a good look at her. A more cadav- 
n erous countenance I never beheld,—so deathlike that it 
i- made tears start from my eyes. She appeared to be about 
e six years old. I coaxed her a long time to come out, but 
e without success. 

“ The governor’s wife came in and conducted me over the 
house; showed me an elegant and handsome workbox and 




228 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


writing-desk of Japanese ware, with fittings of pure gold, 
such as paper-knife, scissors, pencil-case, etc., which had 
been presented to her by a lady whom she hospitably 
entertained for some time under their roof, after her escape 
from shipwreck, for which she would receive no remunera¬ 
tion ; but the lady, on her reaching Singapore, obtained 
these elaborate and expensive specimens of Japanese skill 
and ingenuity, and forwarded them to her kind entertainer 
as a token of gratitude. 

“ She invited all the ladies to take a walk with her around 
the spacious grounds, in which some strange object of 
beauty was constantly presenting itself: shrubbery, with 
large, yellow, white, and green pencilings of fantastic 
figures on the surface of the leaves; altheas; roses, of 
every variety; creepers, with rich, dark, green foliage and 
gay blossoms, forming a network over the framed bowers, 
set at agreeable distances; mammoth-leafed plantains and 
bananas, with their rich cargo of fruit and long, crimson, 
waving tassels; birds of rare plumage and song. 

“ In this walk she told me that she could not induce a 
female servant to live at Angier, on account of the un¬ 
healthiness of the place. She had been brought up at 
Batavia. I imagined that she was a lady who had been 
brought up in the elegancies and refinements of oriental 
life, and I felt very sorry for her, wishing much to know 
whether she was a Christian. I rather supposed that she 
was a Romanist; she was anxious for me to visit Batavia, 
and invited me to remain. 

“A plant of tobacco in full bloom was in a flower-pot, 
and seemed to have the same care bestowed on it that we 
would on the rarest and most splendid exotic at home. 

“A large platform of white marble, railed with the same 
material, was in front of the house near the sea, on which 
the family sit to take the air in the evening. The constant 
dashing and breaking of the waves against the coraled 
shore, a few paces from the platform, in dirgelike notes, 
depressed and made me feel sad, though the impression 
partook much of the sublime. 

‘‘From the governor’s we visited the Dutch fort, in 
which all the foreigners were compelled to take refuge a 
few months previously on account of an insurrection of the 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


229 


natives. The governor said but for the timidity of his 
wife he would inevitably have been killed by the insur¬ 
gents while he was trying to protect the government 
property. They, for some time, had suspected that the 
aborigines bad something not very friendly in their feel¬ 
ings towards the foreign residents, which was manifest 
notwithstanding their recreancy and treachery. A Dutch 
man-of-war, then at Batavia, a city eighty miles distant 
was sent for by express; but the night before it reached 
Angier Point the Malays rose en masse, while the Dutch 
residents were wrapped in their peaceful slumbers, and 
set fire to their houses, and but for the timely warning of 
the vigilance watch all would have perished in the flames. 
All took refuge in the fort. The governor’s and the hotei 
were the only two houses that escaped the conflagration 
of the ruthless avenger. The torch was applied to them, 
but the naval force arrived in time to extinguish the de¬ 
vouring element and to protect the refugees. He said 
that he (the governor) had resided there for thirty years, 
but had never seen the natives so implacably hostile to 
the foreigners, and they were evidently bent upon their 
extermination, as nothing could bring them to a parley 
until the guns of the vessels boomed from the harbor. 
They then felt the reality of their situation and manifested 
a desire to capitulate by ceasing their hostilities. 

“Whether any of the rebels were capitally punished I 
do not know, but they were put under the severest regi¬ 
men. For the time the tumult of excitement was quelled, 
though the whole island was distracted by intrigue and 
factions, ignorant of the means to consummate their de¬ 
sired object. Their untried valor could not prevail against 
the misfortunes that beset them. The bright hopes which 
garnished their former prospects were wrecked, and the 
sickening apprehensions of the future loomed upon their 
minds, when they saw too late that there was but little pre¬ 
text to justify their ignoble and treacherous procedure. 

“We returned to the governor’s to bid them farewell, 
and remained half an hour. There we met the captain 
and surgeon from the man-of-war, the hotel-keeper, and 
|a Frenchman who had purchased the wreck of one of the 
jill-fated vessels which were stranded on a coral reef during 

20 * 




230 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


a storm in the harbor not many months before, all the 
crew being saved. 

“From the governor’s we went into a large cocoa-nut 
grove. The cool shade of the trees, and the soft, bracing 
sea-breeze, the grass like a green carpet spread out under 
foot, and chirping birds, formed a pleasing variety. 

“The trees were denuded of branches nearly up to 
their tops, from which the beautiful, long feather-like foli¬ 
age inclined and waved gracefully in the mild sea-breeze. 
Amid the leaves the green fruit hung in rich clusters 
around the tops of the trees, which were notched to enable 
the natives to ascend them with facility, which they do 
with the nimbleness and dexterity of a monkey. The 
fruit being gathered was opened, and the cool refreshing 
beverage was drunk from nature’s cup with zest by the 
thirsty voyagers, while the nut itself olfered more sub¬ 
stantial, but not less agreeable, fare, which was soft, re¬ 
sembling in taste rich, new cream. 

“Hedges of plantains and bananas, with their long, pen¬ 
dent, coral-colored blossoms, golden fruit, and pineapples, 
made the atmosphere aromatic with their presence. A 
huge black snake, with varied undulating motion, gliding 
through the tops of the trees until lost in his recess, 
helped to make the scene one of singular beauty and pic¬ 
turesque loveliness. 

“Seeing that the grove was margined on one side with 
a white beach in full view, which bordered on the sea, I 
left the company and ran to the shore to gather up shells 
and fragments of corals, which I wished to send to my 
mother. I did not make my intention known, and had 
just finished culling the shells and corals and placing them 
in my pocket-handkerchief, which I was about to take up, 
when I heard my name called. A large, brawny, sun- 
blistered hand, that I had been too busy to notice, seized 
my treasure ; and I felt a cool shade over me, which inter¬ 
cepted the torrid rays of the sun that were gleaming upon 
me. I looked up, and our good captain had taken posses¬ 
sion of my cabinet, and was holding a spacious umbrella 
over me. He imperiously told me to be quick and join 
our party before I was sunstruck. My imminent danger 
then flashed upon me, and I obeyed the command promptly. 


231 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

He said that as soon as he saw where I was he was 
alarmed lest I should be smitten by the sun ere he could 
leach me. My own father could not have been more 
! thoughtful. 

“.I gathered a specimen of the only arborescent and bo¬ 
tanical species which I saw in the groves and gardens. 

> “In passing along near the edge of the grove, which 
bordered on a paddy-field, a buffalo that was fastened by 

' a riu g in his nose in a clump of plantains, broke loose and 
J ra . n off snorting, giving us a glimpse of his roundish, un- 
J wieldy figure when he was not concealed by the jungle. 

• . stopped at the house of a Malay bv the name of 
i William Penn, whom we had seen in the morning on 

> hoard the ship. He was dressed in a short tunic° and 
i trowsers of red and black calico. He acts as a sort of 

• head man (under government) in disposing of the pro- 

• ducts of the island to sea-captains, supplying them with 
provisions and money, and attending to such orders as 

■ might be given him. His religion was that of Mohammed, 
i “We were introduced to his wife, a very young-looking 
1 woman, clad in a dress of rich oil calico, the ground o*f 
which was scarlet interspersed with black and gold colored 
flowers. She was chewing a quid of the betel-nut leaf, 
which is a universal practice among the natives, and dyes 
the teeth a jet-black. When the quid is not in process 
of mastication, it is placed between the teeth and the 
I upper lip, causing the lip to protrude like the jaws of a 
monkey. 

“ She was very gentle and kind. Her hair was combed 
back and fastened with a bodkin. We were invited to take 
a tiffin (lunch) at the house. Mr. Penn did the honors of 
the board, which was loaded with the nutritious fruits of 
the tropics. We remained a short time, thanked our kind 
host for the hospitalities received, and set out for a visit 
to the burying-ground and Lord Macartney’s monument, 
who was an ambassador from the court of England to the 
imperial court of China in 1793. The monument was 
magnificent in its day, but is now in a state of dilapida¬ 
tion, which is hastened in this hot, humid climate. There 
were many grave-stones near, but the sun was too power¬ 
ful and dangerous for us to stop to read the epitaphs. 





232 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


“ Tall trees, resembling pines in appearance, fringed our 
pathway. I pulled some of the berries, from which a fluid 
resinous substance of cedrine odor exuded. One of the 
officers who conducted us, with distorted face, shook his 
head at me and bid me throw the berries away. His 
vocabulary of English was too circumscribed to explain 
what he really meant. I repeated the word ‘poisonous,’ 
which he did not comprehend. I said ‘ no good,’ to which 
he nodded an assent half understandingly. I was fright¬ 
ened, as I did not know but what I was touching the 
famous upas-tree. 

“Our captain invited us to repair to the hotel, to rest 
ourselves and get dinner, which he ordered. There was 
no architectural beauty in the fa 9 ade of this building, or 
in that of the governor’s. The veranda was spacious, and j 
shaded on two sides by a trellis-work of vines, from behind j 
which we could see our own ships and others lying in the j 
harbor. 

“ The houses around the premises had only walls of j 
thin matting, through which thieves could break through i 
and steal. The roofs were covered with tiles. I then j 
understood fully how thick the devils must be for Luther j 
not to fear to meet them at the Diet at Worms, as it was j 
the first time that I had ever seen a tiled roof. 

“We entered the hotel, which appeared to be kept in j 
perfect order. The window-curtains, bedspreads, bolsters, ; 
and pillow-cases were as white as the driven snow. The 
matting on the floor, chairs, and everything else was j 
neatness itself. The ladies slept until the ringing of the 
first bell for dinner, when a small, flat basket of damask 
roses was sent by Mrs. Penn to be divided among them. 

“Notwithstanding the great tidiness of everything, there 
was a peculiar odor, even in the water, that gave a sense of 
disgust. 

“ When we were seated around the dinner-table, after j 

Rev. Mr.-asked a benediction on the food, I took j 

a survey of what was before us, and could not help 
smiling when our captain asked to which did we wish j 
to be helped, ‘Dutch, American, or English cheese, or j 
ham and eggs V I wished to be helped to a portion of j 
the latter dish. I found it next to impossible to eat meat i 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 233 

of so peculiar a taste. I am sure that it must have made 
some progress in the stage of dissolution. I then asked 
to be helped to some Dutch cheese. Oh, horrible! That 
certamly must have been kept in the same refectory with 
the fried ham! The American was scarcely an improve¬ 
ment ; but the English cheese, which I never relished at 
home, was very grateful to the palate, and eaten with bread 
■ al ™ ost to nauseousness, and tea, diluted with buf- 

$ talo s milk, sufficed for my dinner. 

“ The captain told us that it was four o’clock in the after¬ 
noon I was ready for a walk to the fish-market and to 
the places where the houses were burnt down. The gov¬ 
ernor’s family were taking their siesta, and would dine at 
a late hour. We passed the wide-spreading banyan-tree, 
under the shade of which were collected persons of all 
lii sizes and ages in semi-nudity. Some were frying in iron 
ll pans their peeled plantains (dipped in rice flour) in cocoa- 
nut oil; some had birds, monkeys, and shells for sale. 

“ We reached the fish-market, which appeared not much 
frequented. But such specimens of humanitv ! It seemed 
that the maimed, the halt, and the blind, and every kind 
itl! of diseased folk, had made this a rendezvous,—that ig¬ 
norance, misery, and superstition held a chaotic thraldom 
over their minds. 

. “ How trying to the feelings of the Christian philanthro¬ 
pist to have a panoramic view of human suffering, both 
moral and physical, without the means of relieving it! 

“ There were the places where the houses of the resi¬ 
dents once stood, but not a vestige of the buildings was left; 
and in the gardens, once so radiant with tropical flowers 
n and frui t, only a shadow of a shade of their former beauty 
' remained. 

“We visited a Mohammedan mosque, which was inclosed 
in a thatched fence of rattan. Directly in front of the 
mosque was a pool of water, which was divided by a 
stone walk of two and a half feet in width, on which the 
worshipers stand to bathe their feet before entering the 
house of worship. I dipped the bottoms of my shoes in 
the water and entered the temple. There were no seats ; 
but the floor was covered with coarse matting, on which 
the devotees kneel, with their faces toward the tomb of 





234 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


the prophet, the direction of which is indicated by a small 
pulpit erected against the wall. I stood in this place. 
The mosque is divided by a portion of matting,—one for 
the men, and the other for the female worshipers. Large 
quantities of bergamot were growing in the court of the 
temple. Whether it is a sacred plant among the Mussul¬ 
mans I do not know. 

“We saw an Arab during the day. His figure was tall 
and dressed in a long flowing robe, and his head wrapped 
in a white turban. He had an expressive, but not unkind¬ 
looking, black eye, and was graceful in his movements. I 
could easily imagine his appearance with a lance in his 
hand and his large eyes lighted up and dilated with the 
hope of plunder. At the sun-setting the bell rung for 
their vespers. I regretted much that I could not witness 
their evening worship for want of time, as a boat had 
been ordered for us to return to the ship; and, as we were 
standing on the granite steps, waiting for it, the governor, 
who had just risen from his siesta, came, with several 
gentlemen and his little daughter, to bid us farewell. The 
little girl, though so much afraid of me in the morning, 
threw her arms around my neck and gave me a warm 
embrace and kissed me a good-by. 

“ As the moon shone very brightly, our captain took our 
party on the English brig that was lying in the roads. As 
soon as we boarded her, the captain invited us to be seated 
in the saloon, which was far from being commodious. He 
ordered the steward to pass some wine to the ladies and 
gentlemen, which I refused, and to show that I wished to 
be agreeable, asked for a glass of cold water, which I 
drank, with the remark that I had that day drank water 
from three grand divisions of the globe, viz., America, 
Asia, and Europe. This was the first day out of ninety- 
four that I had felt entirely free from sea-sickness since I 
left home. 

“We reached our noble ship about eight in the evening. 
Tea was waiting for us, and our steward and his attend¬ 
ant were ready to obey our summons. The surgeon and 
captain from the Dutch man-of-war that we met at the 
governor’s that morning were making us a call. The 
captain told me that he had a relative who emigrated to 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 235 

Mississippi when he was a small boy. Upon further in¬ 
quiries, I found that this relative was a most intimate 
■ friend of my lamented father. 

“When he left, he invited our captain to bring his pas¬ 
sengers to make a call on his ship, which the captain said 
would be impossible, as he had been detained a half-day 
longer than he expected on account of the great difficulty 
of obtaining water and suitable supplies, in consequence 
of the disturbed state of the country. 

“Before we retired he (the captain) asked every pas¬ 
senger if all the articles which each had purchased had 
been paid for, as he was more particular in paying off 
bills with them (the natives) than if he were dealing with 
enlightened people, and that some ship-masters, after get¬ 
ting what the poor people brought to sell on their ships, had 
their boats cut loose, and the owners thrown overboard 
and sent adrift, and the goods taken possession of without 
paying for them. 

“ Our captain was up all night, and about sunrise our 
sails were unfurled and our anchors were taken in, and our 
i ship sailed cautiously out of the harbor. As we passed 
the Dutch man-of-war its colors were hoisted and lowered 
seven times, which I suppose is their way of showing 
respect to the vessels of other nations. 

“ There are many singular specimens of the finny tribes 
floating on the surface of the sea, affording an ample field 
for the speculations of the ichthyologist. 

“ The Lady Cypress is paying court to the breezes that 
i < are waftiDg her on her course so steadily, by bowing 
gracefully, ever and anon, as she plows majestically 
. through the water. 

“No pen can give an adequate description of the grand 
and imposing spectacle of a sunrise from behind the 
Javan mountains, which with the entire landscape are en¬ 
veloped in dense fogs, and as the sun ascends and scatters 
his rosy light the vapors assume every variety of shape 
and color, and slowly rising gradually open to the en¬ 
raptured vision the fascinating loveliness which they had so 
completely concealed. In order to appreciate the beauties 
and grandeur of the magnificent panorama, one qiust be 
an eye-witness. 



236 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


“ And does God forget these people, who are perishing 
for lack of spiritual light,—who are in a land overflowing 
with plenty, yet in a moral desert, and have none to 
bestow the food of eternal life? No. He says, ‘I will 
make all my mountains a way, and my highways shall be 
exalted, and the Lord shall comfort Zion; He will com¬ 
fort all her waste places, and He will make her wilderness 
like Eden, and her desert like the garden of the Lord, joy 
and gladness shall be found therein, thanksgiving and the 
voice of melody.’ God will send the word of eternal 
life, which will be proclaimed to his people hitherto un¬ 
visited by the life-giving influence of the Holy Ghost, and 
the gospel car will ride triumphantly through the land, 
when the mists of error will be uplifted from their minds 
and the darkness dispelled, and the day-star of hope arise 
in their hearts, to perceive the glory of God in a sanctified 
Saviour, who will advocate his own cause and defend it 
by his omnipotent arm. His love embraces the Asiatic 
isles as well as enlightened Europe or free America. He, 
who is infinite in wisdom, with whom the universe is one jj 
thought, will find means to convey it to their benighted | 
minds, and will break down all political barriers, and 1 
under his benignant guidance will permit his servants to 
enter this promising field, already ripe for the harvest; and 
the voice of prayer from the converted Malay will ascend 1 
from these high altars of earth’s wide temples to the jj, 
throne of the Father, and the lower hills, rich with verdure, I 
and smiling plains and dark jungles and alluvial strands, { 
will be vocal with hymns of praise to the Son of God.u 
It is sweet by the eye of faith to look through the vista of I 
time to the future "triumph of the gospel, the world’s re- ? 
demption, and the church’s glory. 

“Java is a large island, nearly seven hundred miles in 
length and of an average width of ninety miles, and is 
separated from Sumatra by the Straits of Sunda. It was ( 
discovered toward the close of the sixteenth century by aI 
Dutchman, of the name of Cornelius Hartman. He ob- f 
tained an interview with the principal king of the.island/ 
Though he returned to his country with little wealth, het 
raised great expectations, to which may be attributed 
the rise of the Dutch Trading Company. Batavia is thej 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


D capital of the Dutch possessions in these parts, and is repre- 
n sented as a beautiful city, ever adorned with verdure. There 
; were once several flourishing mission-schools among the 
Malays and Chinese, and the Scriptures were distributed 
[ among the people to some extent. It is hoped that they 
in will yet be read by all classes, and their renovating, purify- 
ing influence permeate the mass of society. Spices, sugar, 
1" and coffee are produced in abundance. The island was 
taken by the British in 1811, but was restored to the 
D Dutch in 1816. It is said that the natives are much op¬ 
pressed by the Dutch government, as many of their spice- 
11 trees are cut down, lest the great supply should reduce 
D, the price of the article. The islanders have to pay a duty 
M on all they sell, which in a great degree paralyzes their 
"I 1 energies. 

“ Our captain is still anxious, and keeps sounding the 
‘ waters, lest the vessel should founder on a coral-reef or 
“|shoals. The difficult passage of ‘Thwart the Way’ is 
^before us, and to one ignorant of the seaman’s chart it 
01 would present an insurmountable impediment. The points 
tf of two islands run parallel for a short distance, and viewed 
11 from a certain angle appear as though they were only 
> one island damming the highway of commerce; but, on 
11 nearing them, an ample channel for ships, between the 
51 islands, bursts upon the sight. We passed many islands 
t and islets during the day, which have names, and are put 
1 down on the seaman’s chart. At night, another storm, 
l( with thunder and lightning. One side of the ship dipped 
( water and half covered the deck several times during the 
i night. I was afraid of being thrown out of my berth. 
1 There was great confusion, giving orders with the speak¬ 
ing-trumpet. All appeared frightened but myself. To 
navigate the waters of the Indian archipelago is a per¬ 
petual source of anxiety even to experienced and hardy 
seamen. When I arose in the morning the storm had 
ceased ; the clouds vanished; the bright sun smiled cheer¬ 
fully on isle and islet, tipping their green crests with 
golden light, and illumining the watery plain with in¬ 
describable glory. 

“An unpleasant state of feeling occurred between our 
amiable, respected captain and a wayward youth who was 

21 





238 -42V ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


passenger on his vessel. The first mate also became very 
insolent, and to one of the gentlemen passengers threat¬ 
ened the life of the captain, who was not aware that any 
misunderstanding existed between them. It was supposed 
that the first officer, who had been a long time master of a 
ship, became envious of the captain’s popularity with his 
passengers, which so far eclipsed his own, and being a bad j 
man he had laid a plan to kill the captain and then to take | 
his own life. He (the captain) was very unhappy, but did j 
not wish his lady passengers to know the state of his mind, j 

“ During the day we spent much of our time on deck, to I 
gaze on the lovely, beautiful scenery, which was constantly 
presenting to us some new aspect still more beautiful. 

“The weather is oppressively hot, but our water is still 
pure, excellent in flavor and quality. As I drank neither 
tea or coffee, I relished the cocoa-nut water at my meals 
until it spoiled. The capons and Java chickens were in¬ 
deed a luxury. The yams I did not relish. 

“ My port-window had been opened during the day, which j 
I closed at night, but forgot to fasten it, which Ihad not! 
stiength to do even had I thought of it. A squall came ] 
up during the night, and a tremendous^wave rushed] 
through my window and nearly swamped me. As I was i 
always prepared for any emergency, I sprang from my ! 
berth, when the steward, captain, and several of the pas- j 
sengers ran to my help. I was much frightened. It 
seemed that the ports of other state-rooms had been left 
open in the same manner.” 


CHAPTER XX. 

“While near the Hainan Island, our watchful captain 
remarked at the breakfast-board that since early dawn two 
very suspicious-looking vessels had been bearing down on 
us, and that he feared that they were piratical in their in¬ 
tentions; that this region was notorious for the number of 
depredations made on unprotected ships; that we must 






AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION . 239 

try to be as self-possessed as possible, and all the ordnance 
on the ship must be made ready, as it might be called into 
requisition. All was hurry, bustle, and preparation for 
more than eight hours. Those dark-looking vessels, re¬ 
sembling lorehas (or Portuguese ships), came nearer and 
nearer. Our friendly signals were hoisted and floated high 
in the breeze, but were not returned by the mysterious 
vessel; still they bore down on us. Two long boats, fast¬ 
ened by ropes, were floating near their sides,—not a person 
was seen on their decks or amidst their rigging. Our 
friendly colors still continued waving aloft. The dark 
vessels were only a quarter of a mile distant, and continu¬ 
ing to approach us, when a young Frenchman present 
said that he had witnessed the rapid exodus of Louis 
Philippe and the imperial family in view of his father’s 
hotel in Paris, and was very anxious to have a skirmish 
with the pirates. All but himself looked sober and per¬ 
fectly tranquil. He said that it would be such fine sport 
to kill a score or two of those pirates, which words he 
rounded off with profane language. Several cannon were 
fired simultaneously into the water from our ship, and, after 
waiting a few moments, another volley was discharged in 
like manner, when the nondescript vessels bore off rapidly 
from us. 

“ I had endeavored to commit myself and all the crew 
|to the care of Him who has the hearts of all men in his 
hands, as the rivers of water, and turneth all whithersoever 
He will. 

“ Our captain said that those vessels of hostile intentions 
had generally their crew concealed below decks until they 
got sufficiently near, when all the banditti made their 
appearance, well armed, numbering perhaps several hun¬ 
dred. As to the character of the vessels he had but little 
(doubt, as all vessels with proper intentions carried badges 
of friendship, which were displayed at sea on seasonable 
occasions. How grateful did I feel when I saw them fall 
so far in the rear of our ship, which had brought us so 
Inear the termination of our long and perilous journey ! 

“ The last Sabbath perhaps that we, as a ship’s com¬ 
pany, would spend together had dawned upon us, and we 
as representatives of different denominations of Christians 




240 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


had always spent the sacred hours of the holy Sabbath in 
delightful union. 

“ One of the passengers overheard a portion of a 
secret conversation between the youth referred to and 
the ugly mate. The youth said that he was popular 
with the sailors, and with the mate’s assistance he would 
excite a mutiny, which was acceded to, and the young man 
went below to turn in. The passenger went to the captain’s 
room to inform him of the plan, in order that he might 
take decided steps to prevent what was in contemplation 
by those fiends in human form. 

“ Two of the gentlemen passengers, with the captain, j 
sat on deck the remainder of the night, but not in a way to 
excite suspicion, as measures would be taken next morning | 
to prevent the plot from being put into execution. 

I had thought that our captain, though decided, was 
as gentle as a lamb; but now he became as furious as a 
lion, and in harsh tones told the passengers not to speak j 
to one of his officers, and they were not to speak to the 
passengers, under penalty of being put into irons, and then 
turned to the sailors and told them in tones as harsh as j 
thunder that if they spoke to an officer any further than 
to receive and obey orders that he would flog those that I 
did it and put them in irons, and have them tried before 
the consul as soon as he got into port, and then dismissed 
them all. I remained in the after-parlor, from whence I 
could see through the doors of the companion-way and 
hear all that was said. 


‘‘At a favorable time the captain apologized for speaking 
so harshly to his passengers, for he had the kindest feel- 
mgs toward them ; but had he been more lenient and less 
restrictive in his measures it would have been taken as a 
tarce by those for whom it was principally intended and 
the case not reached at all ; that had the young man’s 
offense been treated legally he would have put him in 
irons instead of ordering him not to speak to any person 
or any person not to speak to him ; that he had great 
respect for the youth’s parents, and would do nothing to 
their son that he could possibly avoid, to distress them 
but he was compelled by virtue of his office to maintain 
his dignity, his authority, and the order of the ship. 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


241 


“At night I slept but little, as I had a horrid idea of a 
mutiny, and believed that those who had it in contempla¬ 
tion were capable of acting as midnight assassins. The 
gentlemen sat up alternately some part of the night until 
we got to Hong-Kong. 

“ Th e will-be consul and several others asked the cap¬ 
tain to let the musicians on board play a few national 
airs on the violin by way of celebrating the fourth of July 
on old ocean. ‘Hail, Columbia 1’ and ‘Yankee Doodle’ 
were played. 

“ The pious ship-master was anxious to get into port on 
Thursday morning, in order that the cargo might be dis¬ 
charged before the Sabbath ; but the breezes were so light, 
and those against us, that we made but little progress, 
except when the tide favored. 

“ The scenery is still transportingly lovely. Would 
that I had the talent to draw true to life a picture of the 
green islets which gem the southern portion of the China 
I Sea ! The trees on them are of the richest oriental growth. 
Their foliage united forms a grove of perpetual verdure, 
in which the islets are embowered.” 

“ To-day several Chinamen came on board. One pro¬ 
fesses to be a pilot, and speaks a little ‘ Canton-English’. 
Our captain engages him ; he moves about the deck with 
a consequential air, and is very loquacious; says the 
Queen of England is dead, that the gates of Canton 
proper are opened since last April, and at pleasure for the 
jingress and egress of all foreigners. 

“The moonlight is more brilliant than I ever saw it at 
home. I still feel uncomfortable in consequence of the 
may-be mutiny. 

“ Since the pilot came aboard the captain of the ship is 
no more in authority than the other officers. He has but 
little confidence in the pilot, and wishes that he had not 
employed him. The sea is hard to navigate, on account 
of its numerous shoals. The ladies have sat up during the 
night. The sun is so hot that the floor of the deck feels 
uncomfortable through my shoes. The tar from the rigging 
drips down like water. We hope to put in to Hong-Kong 
at eleven o’clock this morning. The breeze has entirely 
subsided, and we hope that the tide will take us in. 

21 * 






242 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


“A large white house is in sight, built in European 
style. The tide was dying out, and we had to wait for 
the next. The weather is very hot. As we are nearer 
the city, we have more opportunity to look at it and the 
surrounding country. 

“Having been on the water for one hundred and eleven 
days, the idea of being permanently settled on land is 
gratifying. I have not been sea-sick since I left Angier, 
which is seventeen days since. Have gained strength and 
flesh rapidly, though the walking at Angier fatigued me 
much. The many mountains and hills have a baked 
appearance, and are almost destitute of vegetation : we 
can scarcely see a tree or shrub on them. 

“The captain says that in 1835 there were only a few 
fishing-huts on Hong-Kong Island, and all around was like 
a hive of pirates. 

“ The tide is up, and we are moving slowly along on our 
course. The town is built on the slope of the mountain-side, j 
which terminates near the sea, and having a narrow ridge | 
the city extends two or three miles. Victoria Peak forms 
the apex of the mountain, which is in the rear of the 
town proper. A broad, beautiful road winds around it, I 
which is called Victoria Road, or the Queen’s Highway, and j 
was made by the Chinese convicts. At two o’clock in the 
afternoon our ship dropped anchor in Hong-Kong Bay. 

“Even before she had stopped she was seen by means 
of spy-glasses, and some members of the house to which 
she was consigned came off to meet her, and ere long a 
number of visitors were asking for the captain, to deliver 
and receive letters. 

“The want of verdure is a noticeable defect in the ap¬ 
pearance of the hills. A few lichies, wampees, and bam¬ 
boo shrubs only are to be seen out of the suburbs of 
the city. The bay is a beautiful expanse of water, and is 
surrounded by an amphitheatre of these barren hills, pre- 
senting. a scene of busy activity. The shore is densely 
lined with Chinese boats, and the harbor is thronged with 
ships, from which are displayed the flags of all civilized 
nations. Two Chinese women came on board, the first 
that 1 had seen. In appearance they are not at all pre¬ 
possessing. Their teeth are of ivory whiteness. They 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


243 


spoke a little Canton-English. How much I wished that 
these Babel barriers were broken, and I could tell them of 
the kind Saviour who came to ‘seek and to save that 
which was lost’! 

“I asked one of the gentlemen if he knew Rev. Mr. 

-and family, to which he replied in the affirmative, 

but said Mrs. -was dead, and her husband, with his 

family, had sailed more than three months since to the 
United States, on account of his ill health. 

“ For a moment I felt almost overwhelmed at this unex¬ 
pected intelligence, though I was calm. I was enabled to 
lay hold on that sweet passage from the page of inspira¬ 
tion, that the good man is not afraid of evil tidings ; his 
heart is fixed, being stayed on Grod. In solemn silence I 
mused his praise and thanked Him for his watchful care and 
preserving grace through my long and perilous voyage, in 
answer to the prayer breathed from my childhood, often 
with many tears, that He would permit me to labor in 
person in a heathen land for the salvation of its poor, be¬ 
nighted females. This great land of spiritual darkness 
and moral desolation was spread out before me, with its 
horrid reality and vivid picture of heathenism. The 
gongs, with their clashing, vibratory tones, produced by 
rapid blows on the sonorous instrument (the performers 
being wrought up to desperation) announced the begin¬ 
ning of their evening worship. The air was filled with 
aromatic odor, the fumes of which arose from the burn¬ 
ing of incense from some part of each of the boats that so 
densely crowded the shore. Three Chinese temples, with 
a Mohammedan mosque, loomed up in the scenery. While 
I was intently contemplating the picture which was opened 
before me, my name, with others, was at last announced. 

I was welcomed by a missionary gentleman of my own 
denomination to this land of great moral destitution to 
which I had come, and invited to his house, as arrange¬ 
ments had been made for me to go there by Mr. -pre¬ 

vious to his sailing from China to the United States, and 
a room had been prepared for my reception. I had no 
missionary friend of my own Board to welcome me, which 
I felt very much. But friends among the missionaries of 
other Boards were raised up to supply their place. 





244 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


“1 bade farewell to our paternal captain, and, as I had 
no acquaintance to look up to, asked that he would call 
on me every day as he went to attend to his business in 
the city. He said that he would do so with pleasure. 
The invitation was followed up, for him to call at morning, 
noon, or evening, by the kind missionary who came to 
take me to his house. The youth who had caused so 
much trouble on the passage made threats about publishing 
a piece in the Monday morning’s papers derogatory to the 
captain’s uniform kindness and forbearance, which had been 
overheard. A contrary statement and complimentary 
resolutions were drawn up and signed by all the passen¬ 
gers, except this youth and the infidel and profane French¬ 
man. 

“ I with another young missionary lady was ‘whipped’ 
down the sides of the ship into a comfortable sampan that 
had been brought to bear us to the city. 

“As the twilight in the tropics is exceedingly brief, 
the evening was fast falling in dark shadows over the bay. 
The tide being against us made the rowing difficult. The ! 
heat-lightning was playing out of the distant blue cloud,— 
the dashing of the oars against the waters produced a 
phosphorescent beaded scintillation on the crest of the tiny j 
billows. The everlasting stars were above us; the green, j 
blue, red, pink, yellow, and white lights from transparent 
lanterns around the foreign and Chinese houses, situated as j 
they were on the slope of the mountain down to the 
water’s edge, even down into the bay; the many lights J 
from the surrounding ships, the slowly rising moon, the j 
hum of human voices, the gliding of boats past us, | 
music on the violin, of some familiar air, from a distant 
ship, stately residences of merchant princes—the tout en¬ 
semble words are powerless to draw, a scene with such 
rare combination of the beautiful and picturesque. Such 
wondrous magnificence I had never before seen anything ! 
to equal. We were landed on a narrow wharf; as we 
wound our way through streets of marble smoothness, 
vines of rich verdure overhung the garden walls which 
faced the street, belonging to some wealthy residents, with 
huge lanterns suspended near their hall-doors. There was 
so brilliant a medley of scenes that it quite bewildered me ; 



245 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


everything was strange and new. I cannot describe the 
sensation I felt when I for the first time stood on the 
terra firma of oriental Asia! 

T\ e reached the home of the missionary gentleman 
that accompanied us, and I was welcomed by the good 
lady of the house. Tea was soon on the table, a blessing 
asked, and we partook of the light evening repast, which 
being dispatched we had family worship. It was late 
when we retired to our rooms. How desolate I felt that 
night ! It seemed that a dark spirit brooded over me and 
weighed me down. But like Christian in Doubting Castle 
although kept by the Giant Despair, I looked for the key 
ot promise to unlock its massive doors, by committing my 
course in fervent prayer to the Lord of missions, who has 
said, as thy day is, so shall thy strength be. Tears 
came to my relief, and I believed that God would raise up 
friends for me in this far-off land, that He would guide me 
bv his counsel and love me freely. The next day beino- 
feabbath, we attended the Union Chapel. An evangelical 
discourse was delivered. 

In the afternoon we had a praver-meeting in the house 
of our missionary host, which was attended by our late 
captain and his son. 

“ tbe n ext day I commenced writing letters home 
and to my beloved brother in California. Several of the 
Chinese converts called to see me. It is said that their 
deportment is that of the Christian. 


“ I was at a perfect stand-still. My way not being clear 
before me, I did not know what to do. Previouslvto sail¬ 
ing, I was advised by the watchful and kind corresponding 
secretary of our Board not to remain at Hong-Kong, or 
go to Canton, but to proceed to Macao to remain during 
the summer months, and to confer with the physicians of 
Canton about the healthfulness of that city. About this 
there was a perfect unanimity of sentiment, that Canton 
was as healthy as any of the five ports, with a short change 
of residence either to Hong-Kong or to Macao during the 
summer; that injury to health resulted often from im¬ 
prudence in eating too lavishly of the rich fruits of the 
climate on the first arrival in the country,—from too close 
confinement to study without regard to proper exercise in 




246 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


the open air during the cool of the morning or evening,—or 
from exposure to the sun before persons became acclimated. 
These sanitary precautions and laws must be observed in 
order to enjoy health in any climate. For nature is always 
a regal, an inflexible, avenger of those who violate or in¬ 
fringe upon the regimen that she has established, which is 
co-extensive with the race. 

“ The fourth day after my arrival I attended the wedding 
of a young lady who went out as a missionary bride to a 
gentleman whom she had never seen, and was married in 
a short time after her arrival. Such steps are not ap¬ 
proved of by any judicious and thinking persons in the 
mission-field. 

“Notwithstanding the drapery of romance that is at 
home thrown around the missionaries and their procedure, 
so that even their most commonplace letters are pub¬ 
lished and heralded through the public press, from con¬ 
tinent to continent, such persons as are not above medi¬ 
ocrity in the limits of school-room or neighborhood, and 
perhaps never known or heard of beyond those, find 
themselves somewhat nonplused when they meet with 
persons of rare accomplishments in the field, brought up 
in the most cultivated circles of European and Ameri¬ 
can society, speaking with fluency several languages of 
the older countries and well versed in the ancient classics; 
yes, not only gentlemen, but ladies, that in mind and 
manners would have graced the most brilliant court of any 
land, yet are willing to forsake the elegancies and even 
luxuries of their homes, surrounded with everything that 
makes life dear, and all for the cause of Christ, to spend 
and to be spent in his service, and say from the heart, in 
the language of the late pious Mary van Sinnep, 4 Jesus, 
my all I give to Thee.’ 

“ It seemed that the young missionary gentleman, whom 
the young lady previously noticed came to be married to, 
came to China in a state of single blessedness, but finding 
that the domestic circles of married persons are more ex¬ 
clusive than at home, or than he imagined, he became 
intolerably lonely in his isolated home, and as he was 
often sick, had written to his Board to 1 send him out a 
wife’; that he would pledge himself to abide by their 


247 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 


Prtdi°ntl.? d r marry the I? 6 that the y would select. 
Prudential motives prevented his Board from taking upon 

themselves so great a responsibility; they gave the case 
to a committee of lady members of his own denomination 
the gentleman’s letter went the round among their young 
! a( W ®; C( ^ a i ntances > aQ d no one seemed willing to avail 
herself of a circumstance that has but few precedents in 
the etiquette of the present time. At last it was placed 
m the hands of one who kept the letter until she had 
answered it, which was two days after her first seeing it. 
fehe made a useful missionary. 

It is not uncommon for gentlemen to precede their 
brides elect several years to an Eastern country, that they 
may make some progress in the language, and fit up a 
home in which to receive their wives on their first arrival 
which is often a great saving of health. Neither are 
such steps as these unfrequent in mercantile life. There 
is much picturesque beauty in the appearance of the city 
of Hong-Kong, notwithstanding the contrary has been 
asserted. 


“ To-day I saw a basket of persimmons as large as our 
apples are ordinarily. I was invited to eat some of them 
by a Scotch lady, who accented the first syllable instead of 
the second. I saw the rich, translucent, saffron-colored 
fi uit before me. But from their unusual magnitude I did 
not recognize what'they were until I repeated the name 
slowly, when the grave lady, somewhat chagrined at my 
stupidity, exclaimed, ‘Why, you have them in America !’ 
The shape of the fruit, being the same as at home, reminded 
me what they were, 1 Oh, yes, persimmon.’ The lady 
good-naturedly replied, ‘Miss Hobyn, I presume you pro¬ 
nounce our Scotch as incorrectly as we do your American 
names.’ I told her that I did not doubt it; and to show 
that I did not through disrespect answer her in the way 
I did, began to eat the delicious fruit, which was as soft as 
custard inclosed in a rind. She gave me a teaspoon with 
which to eat it. It was indeed luscious, and surpassed in 
(flavor our meagre fruit of the same kind at home. Though 
(the persimmons grow tolerably large in the Southern States, 

I never relished them. The pineapples are fine, and so 
rich that I can scarcely eat them. Plums of different kinds, 




248 


an orphan of the old dominion. 


nectarines, pomeloes, wampees, lichies, plantains, bananas, 
and cocoa-nuts are in abundance. 

“ I cannot yet say that I am very fond of the fruit of 
this country. I eat it prudently, as there is danger of 
bringing on the fever (in the too free use of it), which is so 
fatal to new-comers. 

“ The pomeloes or shaddocks are decidedly my favorite 
fruit, and with others are brought from the mainland. The 
pomelo is large; the exterior is a thick, rough rind, re¬ 
sembling very much the orange in shape, color, and odor; 
the pulp inclosed is sometimes pink, white, or straw-color, 
divided into segments like an orange, and is nutritious 
and pleasantly acid. The rind is acrid in flavor, though 
many like it when made into marmalade or preserves; 
it is much used on the table of epicures. 

“ The plantain and banana have a fibrous husk, in 
which the rich, farinaceous pulp is enveloped. 

“ The lichies are about the size of a dwarf-orange, with 
a tough, red hull, which is easily removed. The pulp is 
a pure pearl color, juicy, surrounding a hard seed ; the 
taste agreeable. 

“ The wampees grow in rich clusters, something like : 
Our winter haws, about the size of a grape; resemble in 
flavor a full-ripe gooseberry, and are of a dark yellowish- 
green color. 

“ By the overland mail I received many sweet letters j 
fraught with Christian consolation. 

“I can truly say that I am a stranger amid strangers and j 
in a strange land, far from the home of my birth; but I 
know that God will make all things work together for my i 
good. Disappointment in not being able to join a mission 
family under the patronage of my own Board has been a 
severe ordeal to me, though I have met with so much 
kindness and attention from missionary friends of other j 
denominations. I believe that God knew what sort of 
furnace to put me in ere I trod the soil of this heathen! 
land,—the home of my most cherished wishes,—to labor j 
for China’s idolatrous daughters. But I can testify that 
He has bestowed needed grace, and his promises are ‘yea 
and amen in Christ Jesus.’ 

“ On the fourth day after my arrival I received an affec-! 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 249 


tionate and comprehensive letter from my paternal friend, 
the corresponding secretary of the Board under whose sus¬ 
taining care I came out. An extract will be given to 
show with what solicitude I was watched over. 

“‘Dear Sister, —Upon arriving at Canton, your ears 
will be greeted with sad tidings. For days past my 
thoughts have been directed to the home you have chosen, 
and my sympathies are drawn out in your behalf. Our 
Hast overland letters bring the intelligence of sister 

-’s death and of brother -’s departure for this 

country. I cannot but trust and hope that he will remain 
in his field, at least until you arrive. If, however, he shall 
have left when you reach Hong-Kong, I hope the God in 
whom you trust will guide you, and that you will find a 
home among some of the families in Canton or Hong- 
Kong. It is little more than two months since you left. 
You are probably more than half over your passage, and 
before this reaches Canton you will have arrived. The 
unexpected event which has occurred, leaving our mission 
without an occupant, will place you in a dilemma which 
'will require of you much patience, self-possession, and 
iprudence. May you find your ever-present Friend sus¬ 
taining and comforting in the hour of your necessity 1 So 
far as we can at this distance look at the subject, we are 
prepared to advise your connection with the Shanghai 
mission. This seems to be the opinion of all the members 
of the Board with whom I have consulted. If, therefore, 
after a full view of the subject, and consulting with the 

iphysicians at Canton and Messrs. -, of Hong-Kong, 

you should deem it advisable, you will be at liberty to 
transfer your connection from Canton to Shanghai. You 

can secure the assistance of-in obtaining a passago 

up the coast. In respect to funds, I will write to-. 

The Lord direct you. If it should be found hazardous to 
remain at Canton, even for a short season, which you can 

ascertain by consultation with Dr.-, it may be well to 

place yourself under the care of the brethren of the other 
Boards in Hong-Kong; or if it be safe to remain in Canton, 
you will be able to find board with some of the families 
there. This is in the event you do not proceed immedi- 










250 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION . 


ately to Shanghai. Endeavor, my sister, to keep your 
mind stayed upon the Lord. Yield not to despondency. 
In undertaking the life of a missionary, you made yourself 
liable to the very trials to which you are now subjected. 
Paul, in going to Jerusalem, declared that he went not 
knowing the things which should befall him there, save 
that the Holy Ghost witnessed that bonds and afflictions 
awaited him. Sore trials are the heritage of the Christian 
missionary, and you, in the beginning of your career, are 
required to suffer them. Be not disheartened ; they may 
be intended to test your fidelity and devotion. Look to 
the Lord in humble, trustful prayer, and then exercise 
your soundest judgment, with the advice of the judicious, 
as to the course you take. 

“‘The children were pleased with the books and_ 

with the music. -send love to you. 

“ ‘ Very affectionately, 

U l _ 

Ui Gor. Seed 

“ The native Christians, members of Rev. Dr._’s 

church, hold a concert of prayer for missions on the even¬ 
ing of the first Monday in each month, and give in their 
monthly contributions, which at the present meeting were 
two dollars,—poor as they were,—enough to put many of 
the wealthy churches in our land of gospel light and lib¬ 
erty to the blush. Rev. Dr. - reads the Scriptures 

and prays with them every morning and evening. The 
worship is held in the mission chapel. They sing toler¬ 
ably well the airs, PleyePs Hymn, Rockingham, and Old | 
Hundred. On Sabbath, preaching exercises are held twice ' 
or thrice with the native church. Communion once a 
month. At that season the members from a distance 
collect at Hong-Kong.for the purpose of celebrating the 
holy communion. An earnestness and deep solemnity 
prevails. J 

“ The converts are not hastily taken into the church; but 
having given decided evidences of piety, and after waiting 
and due examinations, they are received into the church 
upon the confession of their faith. 

“ The school for girls is supported by the efforts of its 






AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 251 


indefatigable superintendent, who seems almost worn out 
by her untiring exertions for its support and her personal 
labors with the pupils. The missionaries of the Established 
Church and those of the London Missionary Board have 
schools also, and have succeeded well with preaching to the 
Chinese. The English language was taught for a long time 
in the native schools, but has since been abandoned on 
account of its being found impracticable. A knowledge of 
that tongue facilitates their being led into temptation, as 
they much more readily get a situation in large mercantile 
houses, the members of which, in many cases, have left 
their consciences west of Africa; they do not regard the 
Sabbath, not having ‘ the fear of God before their eyes,’ 
and look upon gain as the summum bonum of all earthly 
good, and consequently direct all their energies to this 
focus, which they often find pierces their hands like a 
broken reed ; their hearts and their riches are cankered and 
moth-eaten, and the latter make unto themselves wings 
and fly away. Others of that community are undoubtedly 
pious men, who contribute much to the support of the 
gospel in that benighted land. 

“ I was invited by a missionary family to take a day’s 
excursion with them on the island for the sake of health, 
which was feeble. They had been in the country about 
six years. I was very happy to avail myself of this oppor¬ 
tunity to see something of Chinese life. We started on 
our ramble over Hong-Kong hills and valleys about six 
o’clock in the morning. The sky was overcast, with now 
and then a flicker of sunshine. We took our umbrellas 
with us, in case it should rain. As soon as we reached 
the landing, a boat was called, into which we entered and 
set out for Morrison Hill. Commodious buildings had 
been erected on the summit for the establishment of a 
Chinese male school, which was supported by the Mor¬ 
rison Education Society. The enterprise did not succeed 
as well as anticipated, and was consequently abandoned. 
There had been a handsome garden here. The century 
plant was in full bloom. It was the first that I bad ever 
seen. It was brought from India. I suppose it was 
twelve or fourteen feet in height. The flowers were a 
bright yellow and very dark brown, with tiny specks on 




252 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


the petals. In shape and odor it resembled the catalpa. 
The branches grew horizontally, and gradually diminished 
in size to the top, where it formed a cone in appearance. 
It was a stately-looking shrub. 

“ From this place we had a full view of the Seamen’s 
and Military Hospitals, chapel and school of the London 
Missionary Society, St. Paul’s College, the Government 
House, and many other edifices of note. The view was 
imposing. At the base of the hill, on the side opposite 
the bay, is a small valley of enchanting loveliness, which 
from its picturesque appearance was styled the ‘ Happy 
Talley,’ from its fancied resemblance to "Happy Talley in 
Johnson’s ‘ Rasselas,’ and it was thought to be a delight¬ 
ful location, on account of its poetical scenery, as a place of 
habitation, and several made it their abode/ But ‘Happy 
Talley’ soon proved to them the valley of death, as they 
found their last home near this spot. Through a large 
gateway we entered a burying-ground, which was once a 
portion of ‘Happy Talley,’ inclosed by a thick, high 
wall of brick. It had become the habitation of the dead, j 
many of whom in life had ranked as the good, the tal¬ 
ented, the great, or the gay, thoughtless ones of the earth; ! 
but these smiling scenes know them no more. This great ! 
gathering is hushed into repose. How narrow their 
homes! A cold stone, with a few words inscribed on it j 
from the pen of mourning friendship, is their only memo¬ 
rial. The tall grass waves and whistles in the wind. 
Deep is their sleep on their lowly pillow of dust! 

“ The place was large and nearly filled with little green 
mounds,—the graves of the English soldiers, officers, and ! 
others. A large monument had been erected, on which 
the names of those who died in the service of England | 
were engraved. On one side of the gateway was a small 
house for the reception of the dead previous to burial, in i 
which the funeral rites were performed by a chaplain of! 
the Established Church. As many as eight corpses were j 
in the dead-house daily during a portion of the sickly j 
season. I heard a pious Scotch surgeon say that he had I 
more than fifty patients, and no one to administer their 
medicine after he had prepared it, or to cook their food, 
which caused so much labor that he was broken down from 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


253 


his constant professional duties. He had hired, that day, 
nurses for the sick soldiers, and a cook for them ; went to 
i attend to other patients in the city, and returned at five in 
the afternoon; found that the cook and nurses had all left 
without doing anything, and fifty doses of medicine were 
unadministered, and one poor soldier was resting himself 
| on his elbow, trying to eat some cold greens which some 
person had brought him. His feeling physician took them 
away, but the man died during the night. The clattering, 
grating sounds of the stone-masons from different parts of 
this field of the dead seemed almost unbearable in this 
dreary region, ‘where all things are forgot.’ 

“We left this place, which had filled our minds with mel¬ 
ancholy musings, crossed ‘ Happy Valley,’ through the 
midst of which meandered a small rippling stream, re¬ 
sembling a streak of burnished silver in a carpet of soft- 
green velvet, through a road on the hill, which was 
slightly terraced, until we reached a grove of bamboo, 
lichies, and wampee trees, which were interspersed with 
Chinese huts. The gentleman conductor of our party 
borrowed a table, with cross legs, resembling an X, such 
as we sometimes see in the houses of squatters in America, 
on which we took our tiffin (or lunch). The table was 
placed under the shade of a lichi-tree. I partook lightly 
of the repast spread out, but regaled myself by gathering, 
with my own hands, the wampees and lichies from the 
pendent branches in nature’s own garden. In flavor I 
jfound them much more agreeable than those that I had 
(eaten in the city. 

“Many Chinese collected around us: mothers with in¬ 
fants in sachels fastened to their backs, and leading others. 
The women looked sad. I tried to make their infants 
smile by talking English to them and giving them some 
Irice, but was unable to do so. 

“ Our company then began to walk through the grove in 
the direction of the road that we had left, which was 
almost as smooth as pavement and of a yellowish hue. I 
found a lonely bachelor’s-button, which I plucked. It 
was growing in the road, with only one flower on the plant. 
It reminded me of my nurse, my parents, and my Missis¬ 
sippi home. 


22 * 




254 AH ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


“ The road had many windings, which had been railed in 
for more than three-quarters of a mile, the railings of 
which had been painted green, but were in a state of 
dilapidation ; but enough Was left to convince me of its 
former beauty. I forgot fatigue in gazing on the lovely 
prospect before me. My eyes could not be satisfied with 
seeing. A large bungalow was on the top of the hill that 
we had been so long ascending. It would seem that the 
occupants might have said to the trouble of the world, 

‘ Thus far shalt thou come and no farther.’ On we toiled, 
still gazing, still admiring. A wealth of luxuriant vines 
fell over and almost concealed a stuccoed wall, which in¬ 
closed the premises and hid the interior of the court from 
our view, except the tops of rare evergreens. Our road 
led us through a clump of bamboos and over a bridge 
railed in the manner just described, beneath which ran a 
babbling stream of pure water. We were thirsty, and in 
the cooling influence of this trickling fountain we were 
anxious to indulge. The dense foliage of the waving 
bamboo cast a sombreness over everything. A solemn 
reflection pervaded my mind, and the tears left their reser¬ 
voirs and stood in crystal drops on my cheeks. We again 
found ourselves in sunshine, for the clouds had partially 
rolled back their dusky curtains. We entered the wide 
court-yard of an ex-English surgeon. The beautiful garden 
had been pillaged of its rare exotics. The beds remained, 
but none but the commonest flowers had been left. The 
large edifice stood like something moaning over its own 
magnificent desolation. It was entirely surrounded by a 
veranda, with a balustrade of green porcelain. There 
were none to forbid or welcome our entrance. All was as 
silent as the tomb, save when this silence was broken by 
our own footsteps and voices in the spacious and unten¬ 
anted, though handsomely stuccoed, rooms. Bathing apart¬ 
ments and everything which contributes to the comforts 
and luxuries of life, in the construction of a magnificent 
domicile, was prepared here for the reception of its aristo¬ 
cratic inmates. 

‘‘ The surgeon was fairly domiciled with his elegant 
family, when death entered and made quick work in re¬ 
moving them from time to eternity. The lovely wife and 


255 


AN ORPHAN OF TEE OLD DOMINION. 

three children died in one short week, and in the next an- 
other child and other members of the afflicted circle 

“ 1 he location was supposed to be healthy and dry, from 
its great elevation. For that country, which is subject to 
alternations of rain and heat, the house was not sufficiently 
ventilated, and the beautifully tiled floors were worse than 
no protection in keeping out the damps and malaria which 
rise continually from the earth. 

‘‘The outhouses were in keeping with the one which we 
had just left. There were a half-dozen miserable-looking 
Chinese living on the premises to take care of the house. 
Physically they were Lazaruses. We took our dinner 
; of cold rice and curry and several other things from off 
a dog-kennel, which was propped up for the purpose 
under the shade of a pride-of-India tree in the covert. 

‘‘ There were filters in the wall, from which water gushed, 
filling our tumblers with the sparkling, cooling beverage 
as it flowed unsullied from the beneficent fountain. 

“ The shrubbery and the vines were hanging in the wild¬ 
est luxuriance and native beauty, for there was no hand 
to train them. 

“All was sad in the history of the surgeon and his resi¬ 
dence. He became so overwhelmed with sorrow that he 
sailed with the remainder of his family for England. We 
left the deserted premises, and on our way through the 
covert I plucked a leaf of rose geranium and a rose or 
two ; we passed the gateway and the bridge, and went our 
way down the sinuous road toward the bay, in order to cross 
over to Hong-Kong. We stopped to see a flower-garden, 
which had neither taste, order, or beauty in the plan. The 
garden was large, but the specimens from the floral empire 
were poor, exhibiting to the eye of the spectator a con¬ 
fused monotony. I passed over as much of it as I could, 
as the plants were so interwoven with each other that it 
was impossible to make headway through the dense web 
of leaves and flowers. 

“ There were some handsome plants exhibited in green 
jars for sale. I went with my lady companion to join her 
husband and children, who were then in the house of the 
gardener. 

“There were several persons in the reception-room, and 



256 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


two were lying down on rough bamboo settees. One ap¬ 
peared to be in the last stage of consumption, coughed 
almost constantly, and seemed too feeble to raise himself 
up without assistance. The other invalid coughed a good 
deal, but seemed much stronger, and was less emaciated. 

“Our gentleman attendant remarked that in less thau 
two months both would be dead. I replied that I was 
astonished to see pulmonary diseases in so hot a climate, 
to which he replied that the dampness constantly rising 
from the floors of ill-ventilated houses was the principal 
cause of so much consumption, fever, scrofula, marasmus, 
cutaneous and other diseases ; that the health of mis¬ 
sionaries had greatly improved since they had higher and 
better-built houses, and had their dormitories and sitting- 
rooms on the second floors. 

“We crossed the emerald valley and sparkling brook, and 
over a sand-beach, until we reached the shore. As there 
was a prospect for a squall of wind a long time was spent 
in trying to obtain a boat to cross over to Hong-Kong. 

“ Our conductor parleyed with the boatmen until his elo¬ 
quence was exhausted, but to no effect. He returned to 
tell us of his ill success. A brisk shower came up, and 
we, with our umbrellas and under the shadow of some 
rocks, screened ourselves from the rain, only our feet got 
very wet. I picked up some beautiful shells to send 
home to my mother, among them was the pearl shell. 

“While waiting for a boat I went to see the inmates of 
a shanty made of coarse matting. In its construction it 
resembled a tent, with no floor but the cold earth, on ! 
which were spread some pieces of matting, similar to the i 
exterior, for their beds; this, with an earthen teapot and j 
boiler, formed the wealth of the household. The inmates 
were three females, a mother and two daughters nearly \ 
grown up. I suppose that they were lepers, as they were 
the most miserable-looking beings I ever had seen. Money 
was given them, for which they appeared thankful. 

“ Poor heathen ! Miserable in the present world, and 
without hope of a better life in the world to come I I 
suppose that they are the most degraded of the Chinese. 
Happy America! Exalted to heaven in point of gospel 
and civil privileges; but how great your condemnation! 




251 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

The heathen will rise up in the day of judgment to testify 
against you. J 

“ The Catholics have a burying-ground, separated from 
the realm of the dead in ‘Happy Valley’ by a wall, the 
gate of which is kept constantly locked lest heretics should 
be buried in it. They have a convent here. The edifice 
is humble in its architectural pretensions. I saw three 
sisters of charity, who wore black dresses, white three- 
cornered neckerchiefs, and nuns’ bonnets made of white 
coided muslin. They were taking their evening’s walk, 
attended by five little boys clad in gray costume. Perhaps 
they were the children of deceased soldiers. The lady 
superior died a lew days before, and was interred with 
much pomp: there are priests in the city. The sun 
was fast setting. The clouds had passed away with the 
rain, leaving a rich glow of saffron light on the crest of 
the dark mountains. As the twilight is so short in the 
tropics we became anxious about our situation, cut off as 
we were from the arm of civil protection. A boat was 
obtained; but I, with the others of our party, was almost 
afraid to venture in so slight a craft. There was no alter¬ 
native. The sides of our boat when we were in the 
water were but four inches from its edge. Not a word 
was spoken as we passed rapidly over the bay, the tide 
| aiding our progress. It was quite dark when we reached 
the city, and with hurried steps I returned to the house of 
, my host. 

i “After the excitement was over I felt quite exhausted 
from headache. My strength not being confirmed, which 
bad been so prostrated by ninety-three days’ sea-sickness 
and contending with a debilitating climate after my arri¬ 
val, I felt too unwell to sit up the next day, which was 
Sabbath, and was consequently deprived of the privileges 
of the sanctuary. I had received a slight sunstroke, not¬ 
withstanding the sky was overcast with clouds so much 
of the day. The pain was indescribable. My whole head 
ached with a flickering pain. 

“ Previously to my leaving New York I walked until my 
feet became sore, which did not get entirely well during 
the whole voyage, as I had to walk on deck so much to 
keep off sea-sickness. After I had landed one of my 



258 *4 A ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

feet became so painful at times I could scarcely walk. 
It gradually inflamed so much that surgical advice was 
sought, which was fortunate, as in all probability my foot 
would have been compelled to be amputated and perhaps 
have cost me my life. 

“ After my foot got well I visited the old cemetery, which 
was on the side of a hill about two miles from the heart 
of the city, and saw the graves of the lovely trio of mis¬ 
sionary ladies, Mrs. Dr. Ball, Mrs. Dr. Deane, and Mrs. 
Shuck, who followed each other successively to the tomb 
in a few short months. They toiled in the same field for 
the salvation of the Chinese, died unexpectedly, and were 
gathered to rest from their labors in the home prepared 
for good and faithful servants by the * Lord of the har¬ 
vest.’ I read their epitaphs with a mournful interest. 
Their sepulchral homes were contiguous. There were 
many graves over which humble or more expensive grave¬ 
stones had been placed by bereaved friends. Many touch¬ 
ing and beautiful inscriptions are on them. The place 
was so overgrown with luxuriant shrubbery that many 
of them were concealed by the thick branches and foliage 
of this recent and obtrusive growth. There were no marks 
of recent interment, and the place had a very forsaken 
appearance. 

“In the new cemetery, which I had lately visited, rested 
the remains of the young, pious, lovely, and accomplished 
Mrs. Annie A. Johnson, a late missionary, who left her 
field of chosen labor, ere she was able to enter upon its 
heaven-commissioned duties, for one of eternal rest, more 
congenial to her pure and dovelike spirit, leaving an infant 
boy to be reared by stranger hands. No slab of marble 
then pointed to the home of the peaceful sleeper, or spoke 
of the exodus of the immortal part to climes of bliss. 

“On my return, we met a number of Sepoys, whose looks 
made me afraid. I was told that they were East India- 
men trained as soldiers under the British government. 
Being brought up and having resided in four Southern 
States, and always accustomed to colored servants, it 
would seem strange that the appearance of these persons 
made me shudder. Their straight jet-black hair and skin, 
large, evil, cruel, bloodthirsty eyes, and their carrying arms, 


AN ORriIAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 2 59 

would have made me decamp in haste and alarm had not 
oui paity been so much at ease. 

“ III the recent insurrection in India, I could readily im¬ 
agine how these sanguinary soldiers would act without 
™ nm 5 P°"f t0 ' vai ; d the unprotected and unresisting 
inhabitants. They doubtless, in their attacks, resembled 
wolves in a fold of defenseless sheep, being, in their mili- 
taiy traming, far more barbarous than civilized. 

Our ship the Lady Cypress, was expected to leave 
Jb.ong-K.ong for Whampoa some time during the next day 
The family with whom I was sojourning and I were iu- 
vited to take an early breakfast with the captain, in order 
a ey m >ght return to their missionary labors at the 
usual hour The air was warm and oppressive. On en¬ 
tering my late floating home, I went directly to the after- 
par or and took my old seat on the transom. On the 
centre-table a gold-fish, lying in a glass finger-bowl, half 
ed with water, seemed to be gasping for cool air. He 
appeared so lifeless that I thought to revive him by re¬ 
moving the tepid and placing him in ice water. Instantly 
he became almost rigid from the frigid temperature. I 
quickly placed and held him between my hands until he 
was warmed to nature’s degree; and asked the steward 
tor some lukewarm water, in which he appeared happy 
and playful after his frigid bath. 

“ Breakfast being over, and after bidding the kind captain 
tare well, we took our sampan to return to the pier. From 
toe bay we had a fine view of the warehouses or ‘ go- 
downs,’ docks, piers, and fleets of merchantmen, all giving 
evidences of busy activity and material prosperity. It 
has been said that, leaving out ‘the devout,’ there are 
persons here from every nation under heaven. What a 

Babel crowd there is seen in this part of the city !_Arabs, 

Turks, Italians, Frenchmen, Persians, Englishmen, Ameri¬ 
cans, Hindoos, Scotchmen, Moors, Spaniards, Portuguese, 
Malays, Germans, Butch, and Swedes. In this group was 
a specimen of every religion in the world. 

I he streets were filled with an active, seemingly busy 
people. The bazaars or shops, crowded with wares of all 
kinds, invite the passers-by in every street. 

‘ Ihe club-houses, reading-rooms, and churches evince 



260 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


the progress made by the inhabitants from a social, intel¬ 
lectual, and religious point of view. There is much good 
water, which sparkles and glitters as it streams down the 
mountain-sides. 

“The English took possession of this island in 1841, in 
the name of the Queen. The site of the city was then a 
barren hill-side, to which they gave the name of Victoria, 
in her honor. Its population now amounts to nearly six¬ 
teen thousand. Itinerant artisans are constantly met with, 
natives with handsome cages with singing-birds and cabi¬ 
nets of shells, toys, etc., for sale in the streets. Often from 
the veranda have I watched the novel picture of human 
life spread out before me. How these poor, deluded people, 
possessing an immortal worth, toil in every way, either 
honestly or not, for the meat that perisheth ! Oh that the 
Spirit of God would move upon the great ‘ deep’ of their 
minds, and illumine them with his peace that passeth 
understanding!” 


CHAPTER XXL 

“ Two missionaries (a gentleman and his wife), sent out 
by our Board to Canton, arrived. I made up my mind to 
go with them, in order to commence the study of the lan¬ 
guage as early as possible. I grieved over every hour that 
I was not making some headway in that respect. The 
colloquial dialect at Hong-Kong is different from that at 
Canton. 

“ I bid farewell to my newly-made friends at this place, 
whom I esteemed for the work’s sake, and whose society 
presented many attractions, and who had entertained me 
in the kindest manner. 

“ I went in the same ship with the couple lately arrived 
for the Canton station. I soon became very sea-sick when 
on the broader waters, and I scarcely slept during the whole 
night. About morning twilight the ship cast anchor in 
Whampoa harbor. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 2 61 

" Th ® Ca P t f Q ' and his wife both called out to me to open 
ZlIlTSt f° k0Ut -- ADOther P ictures q ue landscape was 

n^Ir tlr bef ° ! f e “ml. 11 6Ve , ry Vadety ; vine hi,ls terraced 
near the summit. The valleys and alluvials were culti¬ 
vated in patches; villages and towns surrounded with 
bamboo and trees of large growth, of dense and verdant 
foliage. Boats and every kind of craft were seen flying 
hither and thither in the neighborhood of our ship with 
fruit hogs, fowls, birds, paintings, silks, satins, crapes, 
shawls, porcelain, china-ware, perfumes, carvings of ivory 
tortoise-shells, and sandal-wood, in boxes, fans, combs card- 
cases, and card-baskets, made in the most exquisite and 
elaborate manner, natural and artificial flowers, embroidery 
jewelry, lacquered ware, shells, and cases of insects. 

One feels quite bewildered with the chaotic variety of 
the scene in Whampoa harbor. The boatwomen were 
loud and vociferous in giving their orders, as all scolding 
women are everywhere. There is a large number of ships 
here about twelve miles below Canton, which on account 
of shallows in the river cannot go any higher. At a dis¬ 
tance I saw the Lady Cypress, the ship that had been 
my home so long over the great deep. The American 
consul called, said that Captain - had gone to Can¬ 

ton, and would not return until the afternoon of the next 
day.^ 

The chaplain of the Seamen’s Bethel very kindly sent 
an in vitation for us to attend worship at eleven o’clock a m. 

I had become somewhat acquainted with him during my 
short stay at Hong-Kong. We accepted the invitation 
gladly. He preached a most excellent and appropriate 
sermon to the sailors and others who came to hear him. 
The audience was large and attentive. We were invited 
to stay to dinner. Of this I was glad, as I suffered much 
from exposure to the sun while getting out of the ship into 
the sampan. 

“At four o’clock we took a sampan to visit French Island, 
on the south side of the anchorage, and on which foreigners 
are buried. This place of all others I desired most to 
visit. 

“ Just as we landed, a boat which served as a place to 
rear geese was pushed up to the shore, and one end of it 

23 




262 an orphan of the old dominion. 


raised so as to form an inclined plane, the lower end rest¬ 
ing against the green bank; with a whip the boatman 
drove out the goslings, which ran and luxuriated upon the 
green grass, and manifested by their screams and motions 
as much joy as school-boys let out from the confinement 
and hard tasks of the school-room. After running about 
for half an hour they were sent back again to their floating 
homes ; the gate was closed, and the frame of the boat was 
placed horizontally as before, and then rowed off to the 
owner. 

“We walked around the high hill near the landing. 
There were white houses surrounded by noble trees, 
which looked beautiful until we neared them. We then 
fully realized the purport of the poet’s sentiment, ‘ Dis¬ 
tance lends enchantment to the view.’ There was no 
regard paid to that virtue which is esteemed by Christians I 
next to godliness. 

“ Hills of peanuts, cotton-patches, and paddy-fields looked 
beautiful, and reminded me of home. The fresh breeze | 
from the bay diffused a delicious coolness, and much 
relieved my aching head. There are orange- and olive- j 
groves about Whampoa. 

“ We reached the burying-ground, which was at that time ! 
small and under the shade of olive-trees. Near were the 
graves of the six Englishmen who were killed by the 
Chinese while they were taking an excursion for amuse- I 
ment on the Sabbath. It is said that the father of one of 
the young men told his son before he left home that in his 
going away nothing distressed him so much as his going 
to a land in which there was no regard paid to the Chris- J 
tian Sabbath. 

A Christian can but be warmed with fervent longings for j 
the turning of this people with their whole heart to Him 
who is no respecter of persons and who looketh not to the 1 
outward appearance. 

“ We saw the graves of Clopton, Mrs. Devan, and Mrs. 
Whilden, who had left the endearments of home, braved 
the dangers of the mighty deep and the privations of an 
unpropitious climate, to labor for the children of oriental 
Asia; and we returned to the ship much impressed by our 
evening’s visit to the silent ‘ regions of the dead’. 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


263 


“At noon the next day we left in a large sampan for 
Canton. The land bordering on the river is almost a dead 
level Wampee-, lichi-, and orange-trees grow on the 
margin of the stream, which is fringed with a tall, coarse 
grass. Buffaloes were browsing near the shore, attended 
by herdsmen. 

, “We passed several nunneries and large villages on the 
river. We were very much afraid of being attacked by 
pirates, as we had our baggage along in another boat. 
The gentleman who was with us was very timid, and ex¬ 
cited needless fears in my lady companion and myself. 
Although her husband had been in the country for four¬ 
teen years he was the most mystified and perfect non¬ 
descript of any specimen of humanity I ever had the 
misfortune to meet with in any part of the world. 

“ I think, of all persons, missionaries ought to be the most 
cultivated and refined, as well as the most pious people 
that, adorn any circle of society. Many persons, brought 
np in the backwoods without knowing anything prac¬ 
tically of the usages of polite society, spend a few years 
at college and having a good share of self-confidence, 
which ignorance gives, are sent out to the mission-field to 
be associated with the elegant and refined brought up in 
the most polished circles at home. 

“ Such persons often worry themselves at the good 
manners and practical punctilios of politeness in their 
more fortunate associates, calling it ‘ gas,’ ‘ nonsense,’ 
or ‘ affectation’; boasting of their not being 1 clogged 
with so much useless stuff,’ and of their being ‘ brought 
up in the woods.’ 

“A young American, inflated with the high accomplish¬ 
ment of being ‘brought up in the backwoods,’ yet as 
verdant as the grass in ‘ Happy Valley’ in all eyes but 
his own, made a call of ceremony on a missionary lady of 
rare accomplishments but without hauteur, possessing all 
the ease and grace of one who had been accustomed to 
elegant society, and a daughter of a distinguished divine 
in the city of London. He made himself very familiar and, 
in his estimation, agreeable. Being struck with her wealth 
of beautiful hair, as soon as he seated himself he turned 
to her and said, ‘ How long is your hair V 


264 an orphan of the old dominion . 


“Monday, August 12. We got sight of the famous city 
of Canton. The river was literally alive with the masts 
of the junks which were closely crowded along the stream. 
In my childhood I had read about boatmen and their egg- 
shaped boats, but it always puzzled me to know whether 
they lay in the water on their end, or sidewise. In the 
latter position I found them. 

“ The boats were classed olf and placed so as to form a 
regular aquatic city, with water-paved streets,.—a city of 
mystified historical associations, throbbing with a myriad 
strong pulses of commercial life. Some of the boats are 
gayly painted and are pretty in appearance, and others are 
repulsive. Here I saw thousands of women managing 
their boats with as much skill as the stronger sex. On 
they glided, smoothly and rapidly, presenting a bustling, 
noisy, animating scene. Their whole attention seemed to 
be engrossed with managing their boats to insure them 
against collision with the crafts that were continually 
flying past them. For a moment one would think that they 
would be dashed to pieces or sunk by striking against 
another or other boats. But the boat etiquette is prac¬ 
ticed to the letter, so it is the rarest thing to hear of a 
collision between them, although there are nearly a hundred 
thousand lying in the waters before Canton city, it is 
said, and the real number may not be overestimated. Why 
these people came to live exclusively upon the water is 
scarcely known. The influence of the confined atmosphere 
of this immense city is felt for more than a mile before 
reaching it. It is trying to the olfactory nerves as well 
as suffocating to the lungs. One feels at first as though 
shut up in a confined room and wishful to get a breath of 
fresh air. But in a few days a person becomes accustomed 
to inhaling it, and experiences none of those disagreeable 
sensations which are felt on first arriving.” 

Their missionary conductor had become acclimated in 
taste and feelings as far as the domestic habits of the 
people are concerned, and consequently landed with his 
wife and Miss Hobyn before the house that was to be their 
home preparatory to missionary labor. 

As it was long past the dinner hour, Mr. Hollins, their 
conductor, sent out to get them something to eat,_candy 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


265 


a ?ff fr lJ 1 , t ./ 0 f S00th »"" the ver ^ thin & s not t0 be eaten as the 
stafl ot life by persons recently arrived in the country. 

They had no domestic comforts, not even a bedstead or 
mosquito-curtains, so decidedly indispensable at night’, as 
the mosquitoes are much larger, more numerous, and more 
annoying than those Miss Hobyn had seen either in 
Louisiana or Mississippi. 

Late in the afternoon, while Mrs. Hollins and Miss 
Hobyn were thinking about what they were to do to screen 
themselves from those flying troubles, Miss Hobyn’s cap¬ 
tain, hearing of her arrival, called on her with several mis¬ 
sionaries from other Boards. She and Mrs. Hollins were 
delighted to see them. When they left, the old captain 
told them that he would remain with the ladies awhile 
longer, and would then return to the factories. After 
taking tea, Rev. Dr. Bowen, as the representative of his 
family, came to make a call. Mrs. Bowen was recovering 
from fever, and his daughter was from home, or they 
would have called in person. 

He insisted on Mr. and Mrs. Hollins going to his house 
to spend the night, or until further arrangements could be 
made for their health and comfort; but as for Miss Hobyn, 
Mrs. Bowen had told him not to return without her. Mr.’ 
Hollins refused to give his consent for the ladies to go, 
saying that it was important for them to commence their 
: hardships at first, and not to put them off for another time. 

Miss Hobyn’s captain told Rev. Dr. B. that he had 
taken care of her so many thousand miles over the great 
seas, and that he intended to see that she was cared for 
until his return to the United States. 

Miss Hobyn put on her bonnet to accompany the gentle¬ 
man, from whose family and himself she had received 
several kind letters, full of Christian sympathy, while at 
Hong-Kong, inviting her to come up to Canton and make 
their house her home until subsequent arrangements. She 
had esteemed them for more than a month before she saw 
them. 

When Rev. Mr. Hollins saw that Miss Hobyn was in 
the act of setting off for the boat which had been brought 
for her, he told his wife to go also. Aim aria wept, not 
that she met with trials and privations, but because they 

23* 




266 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


could all have been prevented. She prayed that He who 
says “My grace is sufficient for thee” would grant her his 
support in that she might be called to endure, and if there 
was any dross in her motives that it might be consumed. 

Having been detained for Mrs. Hollins, whose husband 
concluded to go also, Miss Hobyn did not reach Dr. B.’s 
until after nightfall. The house and novel scenes around 
her prevented her from sleeping. She was very grateful 
for the Christian hospitality of Dr. and Mrs. B. 

Early she returned with Mr. and Mrs. Hollins to the 
place at which the former had determined that they should 
make their home. 

During the day Dr. B. sent a Chinaman with several 
specimens of net for making bars for keeping out the mos¬ 
quitoes at night, directing them to select the best quality, 
as the most useful and the most permanent for wear. In¬ 
deed, all the missionaries did something toward making 
them comfortable. 

Miss Hobyn and Mrs. Hollins both became sick, and 
were little able to endure the privations through which 
they were called to pass. Not a breath of pure air could 
they breathe in the place, which Mr. Hollins seemed to 
think was nothing. If she or Mrs. Hollins said anything 
about the polluted atmosphere which they were constantly 
inhaling,—that it would inevitably bring on fever,—he 
would coolly ask them if they did not come to China to 
die. Miss Hobyn told him that she felt it as much her 
duty to take care of her health as anything else with which 
God had blessed her, when not called upon to expose it; 
and to act otherwise she considered indirect suicide. This 
she said as Mr. Hollins had been advised unanimously by 
all the physicians of the place not to remain where he was, 
on account of the unhealthfulness of the location; that 
however eligible the place might be for preaching, it was 
not a fit place for ladies to reside, as the rabble of the city 
often had their rows there ; that there was a comfortable 
house, rent very cheap, at which his family could reside, 
and he still continue his daily preaching at the same place ; 
that the pleasant situation referred to was occupied by a 
young missionary gentleman, who, on account of his health, 
would leave for the United States in a short time, or as 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


267 


soon as he could hear from his Board, and then all the 
house would be at their disposal. To this Mr. Hollins 
objected, and said that they ought to expect trials. 

I)r. B.’s married daughter, a lovely missionary, called 
on Mrs. Hollins and Miss Hobyn, and on her return home 
that night sent Miss Hobyn a polite note, with a bedstead, 
mosquito-curtains, a wash-basin, and a looking-glass, which 
Mr. Hollins made her return, telling her that she did not 
have a use for anything but the bedstead and curtains, 
and if the looking-glass got broken who was to pay for it? 

Several missionaries sent a boat for Miss Hobyn and 
Mrs. Hollins, who were still indisposed, to take them up 
the river to see the house to which the physicians had 
advised Mr. Hollins to remove. The ladies were delighted 
with the residence, the atmosphere was so pure and cool 
from the river, and the rooms so airy. 

The gentleman who occupied the house called twice to 
see if Mr. Hollins would take it, as he expected soon to 
leave for America, and then it would probably be let to 
some family out of the mission circle, and it might not be 
feasible to get it back again. 

At last Mr. Hollins consented for them to go, the loca 
tion being so healthful. Though Mr. Hollins might be at 
heart a good man, his code of ethics was different from 
other persons; whatever he did, he always thought that 
the end sanctified the means, and he knew nothing of the 
> refined and delicate feelings of persons brought up in polite 
: society ; yet, although a backwoodsman, he looked upon 
; himself as the pink of politeness and the most important 
personage in the world. 

To Mrs. Hollins and Miss Hobyn the wished-for time 
' to leave for a more healthy residence at length arrived. 
They entered a boat with Mr. Hollins and their baggage, 
and were landed in good time at their new home, two miles 
farther up the river. 

Miss Hobyn felt that she had reached an earthly para¬ 
dise in comparison with what she had just left; a clean 
house, table-cloths, and something to eat that suited the 
taste and health of civilized people, though there was 
nothing but rice, flour, pork-chops, and a dish of taro for 
four people to eat. Yet what luxuries, to which the ladies 



268 an orphan of the old dominion. 


had been strangers for more than ten days previous ; there 
was cleanliness which corresponded to their American 
notions of that desideratum. 

Miss Hobyn found that the change did much for her 
health ; though her room was very warm, and so dark that 
she could not see how to write or read with comfort. As it 
was the time of the southwest monsoon, the want of air in 
her dormitory at night was severely felt. Though the 
room was very open on one side, the air did not circulate 
from that point of the compass. 

Poor Mrs. Hollins’s indisposition was the first stage of 
severe-fever. She daily became worse, until delirium came 
on. About this time every lady in Canton had left for 
Macao, or some other place, as a short respite from the con¬ 
fined atmosphere of the city; consequently the burden ot 
acting as nurse for four weeks fell on Miss Hobyn, whose 
strength had been reduced by ninety-three days’ sea-sick 
ness, and then arriving in an unpropitious climate, sick for 
some days, in the hottest season of the year, so that she 
was not well prepared to attend to the offices of the sick¬ 
room in addition to studying and housekeeping, without 
any assistance. As Mr. Hollins did not seem to notice or 
care for her indisposition, she told him that she was feel¬ 
ing very unwell, and had constant faintness from sheer ex¬ 
haustion during such hot weather, and was afraid that her 
fatigue would bring on some permanent disease ; that if he 
would watch with his wife one-half of each night she would 
sit up the remainder. To this he replied that it was Miss 
Hobyn’s duty to nurse his wife, as one female ought to 
wait on another. 

Mrs. Hollins was often so light-headed that she would 
not take her medicine, and would rave like a madwoman. 
For four weeks Miss Hobyn left the house but once, and 
then she requested Mr. Hollins to take her place until she 
returned, which would be in the course of half an hour or 
less time, if she could make some little purchases. She 
was gone but a few minutes before Mrs. Hollins was left 
alone. 

As soon as she began to recover her physician ordered 
her to repair to Hong-Kong, to inhale the soft sea-breeze of 
that place. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


269 


Mrs. Dr. B. and their daughter were again at home, 
1 and invited Miss Hobvn to remain with them until Mrs. 

Hollins returned, saying that she could study the language, 

I and that ev ery facility that they could afford her in that 
matter should be rendered. Again and again they insisted 
1 on her coming. She packed up to go, when Mr. Hollins 
| decided that she should go instead of himself with his wife 
! to Hong-Kong. 

Aim aria told him that she did not wish to go, as it was 
J running the mission to a useless expense; that he knew 
J ^hat h er salary was not sufficient to pay her expenses ; and 
1 if she went it must not be at the expense of the mission, 

! as she went solely to accommodate him and against her 
j ow n convictions of duty; that he must meet the expense 
1 out of his own salary. To this he assented. 

! ! Mrs. Hollins being quite an invalid, they took the steamer 
at Canton very early in the morning for Hong-Kong, 
j thinking that Mr. Hollins had made arrangement for some 
! gentleman to meet them on their arrival, as they were so 
unprotected. They reached Hong-Kong after nine o’clock 
t in the evening. 

| The captain was very deficient in politeness, and coldly 
1 asked the ladies if they expected to remain on the steamer 
| that night. They had been waiting for some time to see 
if any one would call for them, and the ladies were holding 
1 a consultation about what they were to do, when they 
heard their names announced simultaneously, and the mis¬ 
sionary friend who had entertained Miss Hobyn on her 
first arrival in the country entered the ladies’ cabin. He 
told them that he had heard from rumor that Mrs. Hollins 
would be down on that day’s steamer, and had come to 
meet her at a venture, thinking how very awkward she 
would feel to arrive there without any one to care for her. 

It was with some difficulty that they were able to ob¬ 
tain a boat so far out in the bay to convey their baggage 
ashore, where a sedan was waiting to take Mrs. Hollins to 
his house. Miss Hobyn walked with her Christian friend, 
though she was suffering from intense headache. 

Mrs. Hollins gained her usual strength rapidly. But 
not so with her companion in travel, though she kept up 
until the day before her departure for Canton. She had 







270 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


to be carried in a sedan to take a boat in order to reach 
the steamer. For more than a week she did not sleep, so 
great was the pain in her head, and a portion of the day 
with burning fever and thirst. She called in a medical 
adviser, who pronounced it intermittent fever. He was a 
missionary of another Board, but was as attentive and j 
kind as though he had been her father. He had been a 
long time in the country. Often, when she was so ill as 
not to feel interested in anything of a secular nature, did j 
she stay all day entirely alone without any one to speak 
or to do anything for her. 

She improved slowly, and at the end of three weeks ; 
was able to commence her studies under a teacher who 
was once a preceptor of Dr. Morrison, the first missionary 
to China. He was procured for her by the assistance of 
a friend, who had told her that the servants’ language was ; 
the first that she would need. She regretted that she had 
lost so much time. The chaplain at Whampoa very kindly i 
sent for Mrs. Hollins and Miss Hobyn, who went down i 
with a missionary who lived at that place. They stopped \ 
in the town to visit the house of a wealthy Chinaman, i 
which was considered, with the gardens and grounds, | 
worth seeing. While here they saw people threshing out 
rice with a flail. But this, like all Chinese houses, looked y 
better at a distance. In it were two coffins, one of which L 
contained the remains of the mother, who had died nine I 
years before, and the other those of the wife, who had I 
been dead for seven years. The continual smoke of the | 
incense was rolling in tiny wreaths before them from > 
spiral wicks, which perhaps would continue to burn for a i 
month or two. 

The reason that these remains continued disinterred was j ; 
that a lucky place had not been found by the priest, who | 
was constantly on the search for one. He was well paid for j] 
his trouble, but was still unable to find the desired place to L 
deposit them. It was said that the man who was son and f, 
husband of the deceased persons was a man of large landed |j 
interest, owning perhaps one hundred thousand acres. 

Nature has been very lavish in her gifts to these poor, L 
idolatrous, priest-ridden people. They make great use oft 
the olives when salted and dried, which resemble a dried l\ 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


2U 

iC herring in flavor. Oil is also obtained from them, which 
s is much used with their food. 

a A dense smoke arose from sugar-works in the neighbor- 
Cl hood. Sugar-cane was growing in patches near the shore. 
3 A large number of ships were in the harbor, but the Lady 
II Cypress and her beloved captain were not there. The 
i breeze was delightfully bracing to our friends released 
aj from the confined air of Canton city. 

Dinner was on the table when they reached the Sea- 
ia nien’s Bethel, and were welcomed by its hospitable and 
godly chaplain. Miss Hobyn had not relished food for 
ill several weeks, but enjoyed the meal very much. The cool 
i night air, and to be able to sleep without mosquito-curtains 
if in an airy room,—what a luxury ! She slept twelve hours 

I without waking, and perhaps would have continued to sleep, 

i had she not been aroused by ringing of the breakfast-bell, 
a with a loud knock at the door of her dormitory. She arose 

II entirely free from headache, and felt much stronger than 
the day previous. She enjoyed the sermon that was 

e preached by the chaplain to a crowded house, from the 

ii words, “He that being often reproved hardeneth his neck 
i shall suddenly be destroyed, and that without remedy.” 
*i| The discourse was indeed heart-searching to sailors and 
fj others present. The afternoon was spent in* pious conver- 
ci sation and reading books of devotion. 

i On Monday morning after breakfast, before the sun 
a became too hot, Miss Hobyn went on the deck of the 
1 Bethel, to look at what was going on in the harbor, and 
i to get another view of the beautiful country. Though not 
' the prevailing feature of the landscape, there were many 
terraced hill-sides. Not far from her she saw a fisherman 
f raise his net fifty times without having anything in it, yet 
he did not seem discouraged in his efforts. Would that 
the “ fishers of men” were as zealous and persevering in 
casting the gospel net in the waters of worldly-mindedness, 
for immortal souls, as this poor heathen Chinaman was for 
the food that perisheth ! 

She descended, as the reflection from the silvery bosom 
of the bay had become painful to her eyes, leaving the 
persevering fisherman still casting his net, having toiled 
all the morning without being able to catch anything. 




272 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


In the afternoon they visited Danes’ Island, one of the 
highest points of land about Whampoa, to which place 
they passed through several villages. The dogs, resem¬ 
bling foxes in appearance, barked furiously at the party, 
but they seemed to have no courage. Should a foreigner 
run at them, they will run off rapidly, howling as they go. 
The Chinese are very much afraid of the dogs that are 
brought from western nations, which foreigners keep to 
guard their houses from thieves at night, and which are 
often poisoned by the native servants in their employment. 
They saw a great many chickens, old and young, that 
were fine eating. The villagers came out to see the foreign 
ladies. They passed through several olive-groves, where I 
people were busy preparing the fruit for use, sitting under 
the trees in groups: several exposed it for sale at the 
corners of the streets. The sides and top of the hill were 
barren. Some places near the bottom were small patches, 
hedged with dwarf thorn-bushes. Many roses and chrys¬ 
anthemums were growing wild, and needed nothing but 
the hand of a skillful horticulturist to make them rival 
their kindred flowers in the western world. Numerous 
sailors were taking their evening stroll on the beach. 
Bright waters were flowing in crystal streams and in muf¬ 
fled hums down the vales, clothing them in smiling ver¬ 
dure by their glistening moisture. 

Miss Hobyn, being a great admirer of natural scenery, j 
felt that what was spread out before her was almost too 
much for her mind to grasp, everything wearing a rural as 
well as oriental aspect—houses with clumps of trees and 
bamboos, affording a pleasant shade with their beautiful 
and waving plumes, nodding to the motion of every breeze. 
She found words too tame and inefficient to describe this 
beautiful prospect. The lingering sunbeams were spread¬ 
ing out their flaming light, heightening the glory of the ; 
fading day on the placid waters, whose fair bosom was set 
here and there with a lovely emerald islet, and was dis- i 
turbed only by the dash of the oarsman, as he propelled 
his fairy-like craft in bright, sparkling ripples hither and 
thither across the bay. The soft winds, with sylph-like 
whispers, passed by them, acting as a restorative means 
on the system debilitated by disease. 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


Miss Hobvn felt greatly benefited by the afternoon’s 
excursion, and had a considerable relish for tea, not having 
before taken so long a ramble in the country since her 
arrival. She was struck with the constant use of the 
bamboo, and thought that the term “universal” was not 
at all inapplicable to indicate that it is used in almost 
every department of domestic and political life. Accord¬ 
ing to Dr. Williams, it is used for making “furniture, 
pencils, the shoots for food, boiled or pickled. The roots 
are carved into fantastic images of men, birds, monkeys, 
or monstrous perversions of animated nature; cut into 
lanterns, handles, and canes, or turned into oval sticks for 
worshipers to divine whether the gods will hear or refuse 
their petitions. The tapering culms are used for all pur¬ 
poses that poles can be applied to in carrying, supporting, 
propelling, and measuring, by the porter, the carpenter, 
and the boatman, for the joists of houses and the ribs of 
sails, the shafts of spears and the wattles of hurdles, 
the tubes of aqueducts and the handles and ribs of um¬ 
brellas and fans. The leaves are sewed upon cords to 
make rain-cloaks, swept into heaps to form a fertilizer, and 
matted into thatch to cover houses. Cut into splints and 
slivers of various sizes, the wood is worked into baskets 
and trays of every form and fancy, twisted into cables, 
plaited into awnings, and woven into mats for the scenery 
of the theatre, the roofs of boats, and the casing of goods. 
The shavings even are picked into oakum, and mixed with 
those of rattan, to be stuffed into mattresses. The bamboo 
furnishes the bed for sleeping and the couch for reclining ; 
the chopsticks for eating, the pipe for smoking, and the 
flute for entertainment; a curtain to hang before the door, 
and a broom to sweep around it; together with screens, 
stools, stands, and sofas for various uses of convenience 
and luxury in the house ; the mattress to lie upon, the 
chair to sit upon, the table to dine from, food to eat, and 
fuel to cook it with, are alike derived from it. The ferule 
to govern the scholar, and the book he studies, both 
originate here. The tapering barrels of the organ, and 
the dreaded instrument of the lictor,—one to make har¬ 
mony, and the other to strike dread; the skewer to pin 
the hair, and the hat to screen the head ; the paper to 

24 





2U AN orphan of the old dominion. 


write on, the pencil-handle to write with, and the cup to 
hold the pencils; the rule to measure lengths, the cup to 
gauge quantities, and the bucket to draw water; the bel¬ 
lows to blow the fire, and the bottle to retain the matches; 
the bird-cage and the crab-net, the fish-pole and sumpitan, 
the water-wheel and eaves-duct, wheel-barrow and hand¬ 
cart, etc.,—are one and all furnished or completed by this 
magnificent grasfS, whose graceful beauty, when growing, is 
comparable to its varied usefulness when cut down. 

“China could hardly be governed without the constant 
application of the bamboo, nor the people get along in 
their daily pursuits without it. It serves to embellish the 
garden of the prince and to shade the hamlet of the 
peasant; compose the hedge which separates their grounds, 


assist in constructing the tools to work their lands, and 


feed the cattle which labor upon them ; and lastly, as the 
Chinese verily believe, it brings forth its seeds in years of 
famine to supply the deficiencies of other crops.” 

Almaria saw some dates, English walnuts, and large 
chestnuts, sent from Shanghai to the chaplain by a friend. 
The walnuts are indigenous to the northern portion of 
China, and are the same kind that are called English wal¬ 
nuts, from their being first brought to America from Eng¬ 
land. The chestnuts were about three times as large as 
those which grow in the highlands of Virginia. When 
boiled, the nut is of a rich, farinaceous quality, but not as 
good as the smaller ones in America. 

After her return to the Bethel, she left the pleasant 
circle in the sitting-room, and repaired to the deck, to be 
alone for awhile to contemplate the panorama before her 


in a beautiful moonlight evening. She brought in review 


her first thoughts of devoting her life to the mission cause 
while yet a litt le girl, and how many thousands were then 
before her performing their evening’s devotions before their 
idols of wood and clay. Tears ran down her cheeks in 
looking over this land, beautified with wild flowers, variety 
of shrubbery, and clusters of noble trees; valleys clothed! 
with richest verdure, sugar-cane, beans, plantains, oranges, I 
climbing hills, hamlets, villages, towns, native and foreign j 
boats, teeming with busy life, made up the prospect by | 
which she was surrounded, filling her mind with ideas of 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


275 


1 the vafi t and sublime. Yet it was a sad picture of moral 
1 desolation, for gross darkness covered the minds of the 

• people,—precious souls for whom Christ died. How they 
! spend their money for that which is not bread, and their 
i labor for that which satisfieth not, and for the meat that 

perisheth. There was only one missionary toiling for their 
s salvation. Truly the harvest is great, but only one laborer, 
5 who sees with the eye of faith the monuments of heathen¬ 
ism crumble, and the memory of its greatness pass away, 
f while on its wreck Christ erects his kingdom over thou- 
1 sands and millions of this benighted land now so wholly 
5 given to idolatry. 

J Then noble and unfading honors will crown the life of 
t toil and suffering of the self-immolated herald of the cross, 

1 who sowed in tears, and will doubtless return with joy, hav- 
" ing his precious sheaves with him. He possesses the hope 
f that passes the veil of dim futurity and anchors the soul 
beyond the dark boundary of time, and lands it safely in the 
i realms of light and love, and the charity that endures all 

■ things, that never fails, though prophecies and tongues 
f and knowledge cease. 

• . The great Agent of the world’s redemption, by present- 

■ ing obstacles in one direction and removing them in an- 
'j other, will hasten on the glorious era of his triumphant 

reig-n on earth. The hearts of men are in his hands, as 
i the rivers of waters; He turns them as the rivers of water 
are turned. How rich with Christian interest is the bare 
contemplation that these temples and tall pagodas will, 
ere loug, be forsaken, left to tne moles and the bats, or 
converted into churches for the worship of the true and 
living God! when those creeping vines, flowering shrubs, 
and trees so tastefully arranged upon the borders of the 
winding pathway and upon the hill-side, will form a sanc¬ 
tuary for the converted Chinaman to hold converse with 
his heavenly Father! 

In the course of half an hour Miss Hobyn was joined 
by the party from below. 

They set out early on Thursday morning with the favor¬ 
ing tide, to return to their home in Canton, grateful for 
the Christian hospitalities which had been extended to 
them by the pious chaplain, who was expected to sail in 





276 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


the course of four or five months for his home over the 
wide waters. 

The missionary gentleman attendant always distributed 
tracts whenever he went out upon the land or water. He 
related many things that were interesting about his more 
quiet journeys, for the purpose of seeing what could be 
done in the way of preaching; he had in several instances 
been stoned, but the prejudices of the people had become 
so greatly softened toward missionaries, and particularly 
toward him, that he could then go almost where he 
pleased. 

They visited a tall pagoda, which was in a somewhat 
dilapidated state. The missionary friend said that the 
goddess of mercy was more worshiped than any other 
deity by the women, and pointed to the worn path which 
led to her shrine. They saw several villages, in which 
the people were busily engaged in preparing the olive for 
present and future use. Buffaloes, attended by herdsmen, 
were browsing on the flatlands. Buddhist nunneries were 
seen embowered in trees. May not these places of Satan’s 
stronghold become nurseries of piety, in which the young 
mind might be brought to ascend in aspirations to Him 
who says, “I love them that love Me, and they that seek 
Me early shall find Me”? 

About ten o’clock they came in view of Canton, with 
its numberless floating domiciles moored to the shores of ! 
the river, crowded together, row upon row, decked with 
streaming banners, teeming with life everywhere. Multi- I 
tudes! multitudes! moving with cheerfulness and activity ! 
in every direction. 

The ladies were glad when they had reached their own 
home, through such a heterogeneous mass of people, 
having passed through their aquatic streets, lanes, etc. 

The friends that had been so kind to Mrs. Hollins and 
Miss Hobyn were of a different denomination of Christians 
from their own. True religion is the same in Asia as in 
enlightened Europe or America. 

Miss Hobyn had often thought that there were indica¬ 
tions of insanity in the young gentleman that boarded in j 
the house, and sometimes ventured to mention it to his ( 
associate laborers, who replied that he had always been 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


277 


more or less melancholy, and was one of the best persons 
they ever knew,—so devoted to his God, a man of talent 
arid a scholar. She felt unhappy, and often talked to Mrs. 
Hollins about the singular expression of his eye at times, 
the clinching of his fists, and his walking and singing the 
gieaterpart of the night. Still, no person seemed to think 
anything about the matter, only to call him one of the 
best of men,—so tender-hearted that he would not wil- 
hngly injure a worm, but always eccentric. She told Mrs. 
Hollins that if this gentleman committed suicide she would 
not be surprised at it. 

His desponding feeling seemed to increase daily. He 
was anxious to get permission from his Board for his re¬ 
turn home, as his health was very poor, and a gratuitous 
passage had been offered him. He spoke very touchingly 
of his aged parents, of their pious examples set before him 
from his earliest remembrance, of his brothers and sisters 
and other relatives, and of the endearments of his home. 
He gave an account of his being at college, etc. 

Late one afternoon, Miss Hobyn was plying her needle, 
the gentleman was reading a devotional work, and not a 
word had been spoken for some time, when an awful wail 
pierced her ear. She raised her eyes from her work to 
see what was the matter. The placid countenance and 
serene eyes that were a short time before poring over the 
book were transformed into those of a raving maniac. 
Miss Hobyn, who was for the moment petrified from panic, 
asked him what it was that distressed him so much. He 
j replied, in plaintive tones, blended with almost supernatural 
! awe, that God had forsaken him, and begged her to pray 
1 for him. Ere this Mrs. Hollins had rushed into the room. 
As soon as he saw her, he repeated his request that she 
should pray for him. This was followed by three par¬ 
oxysms of laughing, succeeded by one of weeping, when 
he sobbed like a child. When this passed over, his coun¬ 
tenance assumed its wonted serenity, resembling in ex¬ 
pression that of a child who had wept away its troubles. 

As the kind physician had been sent for, he came with 
his usual promptness, and at ten o’clock in the evening 
came to see him again; but he had greatly changed, had 
relapsed into a moody silence. After his medical attendant 

24 * 



278 -4i\T ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


left, the patient was prevailed upon to take the potions left 
for him, and frequently during the stillness of the night 
offered up prayer. 

It was so touching to hear his plaintive voice engaged 
in prayer, and to think of his being deprived of his reason 
far away from his fond parents to whose pious examples 
he so lately reverted, from his affectionate brothers and his 
sisters, who had surrounded the family altar morning and 
evening, when his godly father led in prayer and read from 
the large family Bible the words of eternal life. 

The next morning being Sabbath, several calls were 
made to inquire after the health of the invalid, as all were 
his friends in both the mission and mercantile circles, he 
had led so blameless a life. 

Miss Hobyn and Mrs. Hollins were left entirely alone, 
though the latter entreated her husband, with tears in her 
eyes, not to leave her in so defenseless a situation, with an 
insane man in the house ; but be told her that he must at- i 
tend to his preaching. Miss Hobyn, who had seen many ! 
cases of insanity, told Mr. Hollins that she was afraid j 
that the invalid would lay violent hands on himself in one j 
of those paroxysms of despair, as she had often heard per- | 
sons say that had recovered from such an affliction that ! 
to destroy themselves was their greatest temptation. 

In less than fifteen minutes from the time that Mr. Hoi- : 
lins left the house, the ladies heard a very strange noise, as j 
though one was suffocating ; after listening for a moment, j 
they found that it proceeded from the study of the sick I 
man. They both ran into the room, which was partitioned I 
in front with gossamer matting. What a spectacle pre- | 
sented itself! The blood was flowiug from a large wound j 
in his throat, and near by lay a half-closed razor. The | 
ladies shrieked, as may well be supposed, and then sent 
in haste for several persons, who came immediately with 
the kind physician, and dressed the wound. The excess¬ 
ive bleeding had relieved his head and restored him to 
his right mind. He lived six days after, but never spoke. 
He, when asked if he wished to recover, always made a i 
sign in the affirmative. It was so mysterious a providence! 
Poor finite mortals cannot see into it. “ What I do thou 
knowest not now , but thou shalt know hereafter ” 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 2 ?9 

A post-mortem examination showed that there had 
been intense inflammation of the brain, which had lono* 
been culminating, and was produced perhaps from impru¬ 
dent exposure to the sun and the nierht air. The deep 
solemnity of the congregation, and the falling tears of many 
during the funeral services, showed how highly he was 
esteemed as a good man. 

. ^ iss Hobyn, on the morning of the sad occurrence, was 
kindly invited to repair to a mission family, and was 
taken there. Her nerves had become so unstrung by what 
she had witnessed that her memory seemed to be for 
days almost entirely overthrown, as she could remember 
nothing but the trying event. 

. She was tak eQ in a boat to the house of a kind mis¬ 
sionary physician, where her shattered nerves and crushed 
spirit received the balm of Christian sympathy from the 
guardian angel of the lovely family, who had no dormitory 
to offer her guest but a small one, in which was placed a 
I couch, without space enough to turn around. 

! . Though so circumscribed in the bounds of her habita¬ 
tion, Miss Hobyn felt that she was loved by cultivated 
Christians that did all they could to make her comfortable 
Her baggage was placed under the bed of her kind enter¬ 
tainer, who had no other place to put it. She again com- 
t menced the study of the language, but the mission at 
Shanghai soon heard of the dependent circumstances in 
which she had been placed, and wrote her to join their mis¬ 
sion immediately, which her kind friends at Canton thought 
would be a judicious step under existing circumstances. 
After praying over the subject, she made up her mind to 
take the next steamer for Shanghai, which did not start 
for three weeks. It was almost heart-breaking to tear 
herself away from friends who had been so kind to her, 
affording her facilities for the study of the language, their 
Sabbath preaching, weekly prayer-meetings, singing circle, 
pious conversation. How could she give them up?—friends 
that had been all that she could wish since her arrival 
among them in that far-off land ? How much she prized 
their Christian love, their kind and tender care 1 

The day of the trying event referred to was Sabbath, 
and they were unusually busy in the hong in a portion of 





280 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION . 


which the missionaries lived. As with some of these 
wealthy merchants there is no Sabbath, Miss Hobyn often 
said, mentally, “ Can any one violate God’s holy day and 
prosper?” Yet they did seem to acquire wealth rapidly; 
but in a few years after a large firm was bankrupt, and 
that with liabilities of millions of dollars. 

Miss Hobyn and others having no place in which to 
walk for air and exercise, they often went to the Foreign 
Garden, which is handsomely laid out, with an English 
church in the centre. From tall poles, planted in various 
spots, are suspended the flags of different nations. The 
grounds are beautifully arranged, with chunamed walks 
as smooth as marble, and ornamented with every variety 
of shrubbery, creepers, and flowering plants indigenous to 
the tropics and of all countries, affording a delightful re¬ 
sort during the freshness of the morning and the cool of 
the evening. Here many flowers meet the eye that are 
reared in the greenhouses of temperate climates, and are 
greeted as familiar acquaintances from one’s native coun¬ 
try, which make the stranger wish that he could protract 
his promenade under the shady trees, among oleanders, 
citrons, aloes, and other flowering shrubs. 

During the first promeuade one is struck with the singu¬ 
lar aspect of the place. On one side, in proximity to low, 
dingy, Chinese buildings, edifices of European structure 
rise to the height of three or four stories, the exterior 
covered with plaster, while in front inhabited boats densely 
crowd the river. Early in the morning Parsees are seen 
walking to and fro, repeating their morning prayers to the 
“king of day,” as he raises his bright disk above the 
waters, filling the place with their hum of voices. They 
are of commanding appearance, and style of dress peculiar. 
It has well been said that in the absence of revelation the 
sun is the most rational object of adoration. The Parsees, 
or fire-worshipers, are followers of Zoroaster, and are 
strange people, and seem to be exclusive in their peripa¬ 
tetic exercises, always walking with some of their frater¬ 
nity. A small Jew was seen moving on the outskirts of 
the circle. 

There are no drives or walks leading from the foreign 
portion of the city directly into the country. The residents 


281 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

• are limited to the river, on which, in the evening, they 
amuse and exercise themselves in parties or singly, by row- 
. ,n " their boats. There seems to be a constant effort amon» 
; ^aithy foreign merchants to keep off disease and death 
The streets are narrow, ill ventilated, and extremely defi¬ 
cient in point of cleanliness, crowded with a vast swarm 
} of people, presenting a sea of human cares, passions suf- 
fermgs, ignorance, and superstition; and it would seem 
a that since uncleanliness produces disease, the inhabitants 
18 of thls P lace mus t be sorely afflicted ; yet it is considered 
e one of the healthiest cities in China inhabited by foreigners, 
la i o • 

1 ♦ 

to - ---- 


= CHAPTER XXII. 

ri j 

:e A few days before Miss Hobvn left Canton for Shang- 
i- hai, she accompanied the missionary ladies and gentlemen 
,t in two of their tours for distributing books, a few miles 
s, into the country. The merchants often go with them for 
their protection when they thus make a circuit of the 
* country on a preaching tour. 

v, They set out early in the morning for the White Cloud 
re Mountains, which were eight miles in the country. The 
ir party consisted of twenty-eight persons, including sedan- 
ij bearers, and had some distance to pass over before reach- 
m ing the country. Many books were distributed ere they 
le touched the rural district around Canton. They stopped 
i* awhile in a hamlet to wait for the rear party. A beautiful 
1 perpetual rose-bush grew in the court of the house at which 
it they were waiting. A profusion of full and half-blown 
ie roses peeped out from clusters of rich, shining, green leaves, 
s, of which the inmates allowed a few to be culled, 
re As they proceeded, cattle were seen grazing near a 
ar pebbly-bottomed brook of sparkling water, and not far off 
r-a funeral procession was passing. An empty sedan was 
ol borne by coolies for the spirit of the deceased to ride in. 
An infant, dressed in white, with small balls of cotton sus¬ 
pended over his eyes to represent tears, was carried on the 
is shoulders of a man. 





282 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


On the tops and sides of the mountains, which seem in¬ 
accessible, are sepulchres, dug and stuccoed in the most 
fanciful and elaborate style, which are reached by means 
of scaffolding. Ravines and copses were also used as a 
depository for the remains of the dead. 

Far off, to the verge of vision, where the cloud-capped 
mountains blended with the blue heavens and the valley, 
forming the limit of this scene, did this vast necropolis ex¬ 
tend. Millions of the past successive ages are there sleep¬ 
ing their long, last sleep. 

One of the missionaries in the party, who had been in 
the country for more than fourteen years, told Miss Hobyn 
in reply to her question, that if she could be taken to the 1 
boundary of what she then saw, what she would behold 
beyond that would be a continued grave-yard. A solemn 
reflection stole over her, and the silent tears flowed down | 
her cheeks. She saw the burying-ground for strangers | 
filled with innumerable graves, and urns containing the [ 
bones of the dead, placed under a precipice in order to be ' 
kept dry. 

Dr. Williams says that “ the ceremonies practiced on | 
the decease of a person vary in different parts of the i 
country, though they are not necessarily elaborate or ex- | 
pensive everywhere, and all the important ones can be 
performed by the poorest. The inhabitants of Fokien put 
a piece of silver in the mouth of the dying person, and 1 
carefully cover his nose and ears. Scarcely is he dead, I; 
when they make a hole in the roof to facilitate the exit of l 
the spirits proceeding from the body, of which they im- L 
agine each person possesses seven animal senses, which | 
die with him, and three souls, one which enters elysium 1 
and receives judgment, and another abides with the tablet, I 
and the third dwells in the tomb. The popular ideas re- i 
garding their fate vary so much that it is difficult to de-J 
scribe the national faith in this respect; transmigration is i 
more or less believed in, but the detail of the changes for 
good or evil the spirit undergoes before it is absorbed in 
Buddha varies ad libitum, almost according to the fancy 
of the worshiper. Those who are sent to hell passfi 
through every form of suffering inflicted upon them byj 
hideous monsters, are at last released to wander about aSj 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


283 


houseless demons to torment mankind, or vex themselves 
on the body of animals or reptiles. When the priests come 
the corpse is laid out upon the floor in the principal room’ 

“F by itS Side ; a table is "ear, on whTh 
aie placed meats, lamps, and incense. While the priests 
ate reciting-prayers to deliver the soul from purgatory and 
hell, they occasionally call on all present to weep and 

hob?.!.’ and ?•" t , he ? e °, ecasions the females of the house- 
particularly clamorous in their grief, alternately 
uttering the most doleful accents, and then tittering with 
some new-comers. Papers having figures on them, and 

jTrr 1D - 1h ® ? rm of pa P er mon ey, are burned, 
bite lanterns instead of the common red ones, and a slip 

ot paper containing the name and titles, age, etc., of the 
dead are hung up at the door; a mat porch is put up for 
the musicians and the priests. The soul, having crossed 
the bridge leading out of hell with the aid of the priests 
gets a letter of recommendation from them to be admitted 
into the western heavens. 

‘ Previous to burial, a lucky place for interment, if the 
family have moved away from its paternal sepulchre, 
must be found. The body is coffined soon after death 
arrayed in the most splendid habiliments the family can 
aflord; a fan is put in one hand, and a prayer on a piece 
of paper in the other. The form of a Chinese coffin re¬ 
sembles the trunk of a tree. The boards are three or 
tour inches thick, and rounded on top, from whence a coffin 
is called ‘longevity boards,’ making a verv substantial 
case. W hen the corpse is put in, it is laid" on a bed of 
Jime or cotton, or covered with quicklime, and the edges 
of the lid are closed with mortar in the groove, so that no 
smell escapes, and the coffin varnished, if it is to remain in 
the house before burial. The Chinese often expend large 
sums in the purchase and preparation of a coffin durin«* 
their lifetime. The cheapest are from five to ten dollars’, 
and upwards to five hundred dollars, and even one or two 
thousand, according to the materials and ornamenting. 

“ ^be bodies of deceased persons are sometimes kept in 
or about the house for many years, and incense burned 
before them morning and evening. They are placed either 
on trestles near the doorway, and protected by a covering, 





284 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


in the principal hall, or in the ancestral chamber, where , 
they remain until the fortunes of the family improve so as j 
to enable them to bury the remains, or a lucky place is j 
found, or until opportunity and means allow the survivors | 
to lay them in their patrimonial sepulchre. 

“ The lineal relatives of the deceased are informed at j 
the time of his death, and, as many as can do so, repair j 
to the house, to condole with and assist the family. The i 
eldest son or the nearest descendant repairs to an adjoin- j 
ing river or well, with a bowl in his hand, and accompa- j 
nied by two relatives, to ‘buy water’ with the money, 
which he carries and throws into it. With this water he 
washes the corpse before it is dressed. After the body is | 
laid in the coffin, and before interment, the sons of the J 
deceased among the poor are frequently sent around to the | 
relatives and friends of the family to solicit subscriptions [ 
to buy a grave, hire mourners, or provide a suitable sacri¬ 
fice ; and it is considered a good act to assist in such cases; j 
perhaps fear of the ill-will of the displeased spirits prompts | 
to the charity. 

“The coffin is sometimes seized or attached by creditors, j 
to compel the relatives to collect a sum to release it; and | 
instances of dutiful sons are mentioned, who have sold ; 
themselves into temporary or perpetual slavery in order j 
to raise money to bury fheir parents. 

“On the day of burial, a sacrifice of cooked provisions j 
is laid out and the coffin placed near it. The chief mourn- j 1 
ers, clothed in coarse white sackcloth, then approach andj 1 
kneel before it, knocking their heads upon the ground, andj < 
going through with the full ceremony. Two persons, 11 
dressed in mourning, hand them incense-sticks, which are U 
placed in jars. After the male mourners have made their! I 
parting prostrations, the females perform the same cere- 8 
monies, and then such friends and relatives as are present. 
During these observances a band of music plays. The 1 
funeral procession is formed of all these persons,—the \ 
band, the tablets, priests, etc. 

“ Burial-places are selected by geomancers, who, if the 
family be rich, protract their decision to a tedious length, j 

“The doctrines of the fung shwin, or ‘wind and water' 1 
rules,’are as ridiculous a farrago of nonsense, superstition ,!'j 







AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


285 


and craft as ever held sway over the human mind in any 
country or age ; and it is not more surprising than melan¬ 
choly to see a people like the Chinese so completely be¬ 
fooled by them. The professors of the art are usually 
acquainted with the doctrines of the Buddhists and ra¬ 
tionalists, have a smattering of medicine and astronomy, 
and join thereto almost any hocus-pocus they please. The 
propitious influences of a grave are easily vitiated, and 
calamities are referred to this cause by the geomancers, 
who then have the prospect of another job. Mr. Brown 
mentions the case of one necromancer, who, having selected 
a grave for a family, was attacked with ophthalmia, and 
in revenge for their giving him poisonous food, which he 
supposed had caused the malady, hired men to remove a 
large mass of rocks near the grave, whereby its efficacy 
was completely spoiled. The side of a hill in view of 
water, or a copse or a ravine near a hill-top, are all lucky 
spots. 

“Care is taken to choose a spot which the water cannot 
reach ; and at the south uncultivated hills are selected for 
burial-places, because they are dry, and the white ants 
will not attack the coffin; but at the north, where ants are 
unknown, the dead are buried in fields and cultivated 
lands. They are nowhere collected in grave-yards, in 
cities, or temples, as is the practice of western countries, 
where sometimes the living are jeoparded to honor the 
dead. The forms of the graves vary, sometimes consisting 
of a simple tumulus with a tombstone at the head, but in 
the southern provinces oftener in the shape of the Greek 
letter li, or that of a huge arm-chair. The back of the 
supposed chair is the place for the tombstone, while the 
body is interred in the seat, the sides of which are built 
around with masonry, and approach each other in front. 
The whole is occasionally built of stone, in a substantial 
manner, and carved pillars are placed at the corners. The 
position is thought to be better if it command a good view, 
as the spirit of the defunct will be better satisfied. 

“ Some of the graves occupy many hundred square feet, 
the lot being defined by a stone, bearing two characters, 
importing whose house it is ; and large sums are expended 
by the rich upon the sculpture and building of the tombs. 

25 




286 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


The carving in some cases is very elaborate, and in others 
the sculptures are arranged for effect. Mr. Fortune men¬ 
tions one tomb near Sung-Kiangfu, which was situated on 
a hill-side, to be reached by a stone stairway, on each side 
of which were statues of goats, dogs, cats, horses ready 
saddled and bridled, and, lastly, two gigantic priests,— a 
pair of each. The tomb itself was hidden from view by 
trees. The shapes of the graves vary more at the north, 
some of them being conical mounds planted with shrubs 
or flowers; others made of mason-work, shaped like little 
houses ; others mere square tombs, or earthen tumuli; and 
not a few coffins are laid upon the ground. It is seldom 
the Chinese hew graves out of the rock, or dig large 
vaults; their care is to make a showy grave, and at the 
same time a convenient one for performing the prescribed 
rites. 

“When the day of interment arives, which is usually the 
nearest day to the third seventh after death, the friends 
assemble at the house. A band of musicians accompanies 
the procession, in which is also carried the ancestral tablet 
of the deceased in a separate sedan, accompanied sometimes 
by a sacrifice and the tablets of the officers and dignities 
of the family. The mourners are dressed entirely in white, 
or wear a white fillet around the head. The sons of the 
deceased must put on the expression and habiliments of 
woe, and the eldest one is at times supported along the 
street to the grave in all the eloquence and attitude of 
grief, although it may have been years since his father 
went to wander among the genii. The women and children 
of the family follow, and at intervals cry and wail. A man 
goes ahead and scatters paper money in the way, to pur¬ 
chase the good-will of such wandering spirits as are prowling 
about. Different figures and banners are carried, according 
to the means and rank of the family, who, with the friends 
and crowd attracted by the show, sometimes swell the train 
to a great length. The grave is deep, and lime is freely 
mixed with the earth thrown in. A body is never put 
into an old grave while anything remains of the former 
occupant. Crackers are fired, libations poured out, and 
prayers recited, and afterwards papers, folded into the 
shape of clothes, horses, money, and everything he can 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD D OM TNI ON. 


287 


possibly want in the land of shadows (which Davis calls 
a wise economy), are burned for the use of the deceased. 
The tablet and sacrifice are then carried back, and the 
family feast on the latter, or distribute it among the poor 
around the door, while the former is placed in the ances¬ 
tral hall. The married daughters of the dead are not con¬ 
sidered part of the family, and wear no mourning, nor are 
they always invited to their father’s funeral. 

“ The period of mourning for a father is nominally three 
years, but actually reduced to twenty-seven months. The 
persons required to observe this are enumerated in the 
code containing penalties for concealing the death of a 
parent, or misrepresenting it, and for omitting the proper 
formalities. Burning the corpse, or casting it into the 
water, unfeelingly exposing it in the house longer than a 
year, and making the funeral ceremony and feast an occa¬ 
sion of merry-making and indecorous meeting of males and 
females, are also prohibited. For thirty days after the 
demise, the nearest kindred must not shave their heads nor 
change their dress, but rather exhibit a slovenly, slipshod 
appearance, as if grief had taken away both appetite and 
decorum. Half-mourning is bine, and this is usually ex¬ 
hibited in a pair of blue shoes, and a blue silken cord woven 
in the queue instead of a red one; grass, shoes, neatlv 
made, are now and then worn. The visiting-cards also 
indicate that the time of mourning has not passed. The 
expenses of money and time incurred by the rich are great, 
and in some cases the priests receive large sums for masses. 
Two funerals, at Canton, are mentioned in Bridgman’s 
| ‘ Letters from China’ as having cost more than ten thou¬ 
sand dollars each.” 

“ Saw a field of tea growing. The plants were a few 
feet high, with an immense number of small twigs, on 
which grew a dense mass of foliage. The leaves are of a 
dark, rich, green color, and of an elongated oval shape. 
The shrub was in bloom. The flowers are white, inodor¬ 
ous, and single, resembling somewhat in appearance the 
eglantine of America. Green and black teas are made 
indiscriminately from the same plant, and the difference in 
color arises wholly from the mode of preparation; green 
tea can be changed into black, but black cannot be changed 




288 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


into green. The difference in taste is perhaps partly owing 
to the greater proportion of oil remaining in the green tea, 
but far more to an artificial coloring given to it in order to 
make the lots present a uniform and merchantable color. 
The Chinese do not use milk or sugar in their tea.” 

Miss Hobyn saw several buffaloes at plow in single 
harness. The plow seemed to be of the simplest and 
rudest order. 

They passed over a bridge in a dark, shady wood. There 
were sepulchres on the hill-sides around and above,—one 
in course of being finished. The natives began to sur¬ 
round the party and to become clamorous. Miss Hobyn 
understood nothing of what was said except through her 
missionary companions. 

After crossing the bridge, the company arrived at a 
flight of stone steps, leading to the “ White Cloud Temple,” 
on the mountain-top. The steps were alternately broad 
and narrow, numbering about three hundred, which made j 
it very fatiguing to ascend. Miss Hobyn nearly fainted ] 
several times from sheer exhaustion. These steps were i 
built by a lady of quality to retrieve the character of her | 
family, which was lost in consequence of her son being j 
beheaded for engaging in the opium trade. 

They entered the temple, and a bountiful dinner was 
spread out, by putting several tables together in the guest- 
chamber. This was furnished by the merchants. The 
priests were a miserable, ignorant-looking class of men. I 
It is said that this temple was built in honor of a stork, j 
which prevented a man who threw himself headlong down - 
a precipice from destroying himself, by flying under and | 
supporting him, and bringing him back"; and it was deified | 
ever afterwards and placed in the temple to be worshiped, j 
The image of the bird was beautiful, as large as life, of the 
purest white, standing on a pedestal. 

From the top of this mountain a glorious prospect is visi- j 
ble on which the admiring gazer could feast without tiring. 
Whampoa harbor, with its many ships, from which floated j 
the flags of every commercial nation ; the native crafts, 
flying hither and thither with busy activity; the city of 
Whampoa, its villages and hamlets, white houses in clumps I 
of trees, olive and orange orchards, paddy-fields, gardens; j 







AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


289 


Fiench and Danes’ Islands ; the foreign burying-ground ; 
the Seamen’s Bethel, and the green islets embossing the 
still waters of the bay; cattle, attended by herdsmen; 
flowing streams of water, like streaks of silver over the 
plain below; and the great necropolis of Canton with its 
millions of silent sleepers, fifty villages, and the famous 
city of Canton with its myriads of people in real life. 
Oh, that the set time to favor this nation had come! 

There was a well of water in the court of the temple, 
which the Chinese believe possesses many virtues. 

The party, after allaying their thirst from a crystal 
stream, which fell in tiny cascades from the mountain-side, 
commenced descending the mountain by another flight of 
stone steps, constructed in the same manner as the former, 
numbering two hundred and fifty. Many books were dis¬ 
tributed during the day. The excursionists reached the 
city just before nightfall. Miss Hobyn was much fatigued, 
but pleased with what she had seen in the country about 
Canton. 

Not many days after this, two of the party who went 
to wander on the Sabbath-day, in the same route, were 
robbed and severely wounded. The robbers were appre¬ 
hended and punished by the American consul at Canton. 
They confessed that the plan was laid the day that Miss 
Hobyn’s party went to the White Cloud Mountains. 

On their return to Canton they passed through a leper 
village, which the missionaries entered to distribute books. 
Miss Hobyn was invited to go in, but Dr. Bowen said she 
would have to nerve herself greatly to witness the misery 
that would be presented. She thought it best to decline 
going in. 

There were many beautiful, sprightly children playing 
around the village, apparently happy, yet all probably to 
become lepers. Lepers have boats on the river, which 
are differently constructed from others, and are immedi¬ 
ately recognized. They seem to be avoided alike on the 
water as on the land. 

Near the foreign factories is a small island, on which a 
fort is built, called the Sea-pearl by the Chinese, and 
Dutch Folly by foreigners. This was the only place on 
which the Dutch were permitted to reside when there was 

25 * 



290 an orphan of the old dominion. 


a commercial intercourse between the two nations. The 
Dutch were defeated in making preparations to bombard 
the city. Fire-arms and ammunition were boxed up under 
the pretense of storing away provisions, when one of the 
boxes burst, and out of it rolled a tremendous cannon. 
This the Chinese considered very indigestible food, saw 
at once into their duplicity, and drove them from the 
country. 

A fort is still on the island; its buildings are somewhat 
unique, shaded with beautiful trees and surrounded by a 
wall, in the neighborhood of the most densely populated 
part of this mighty city of the water, surrounded with 
the mingled hum of moving boats, laborers, sailors, musi¬ 
cians, market-folks crying their goods, children sporting, 
boat-women pursuing their avocations. 

On the southern side of the Pearl River is the Honan 
Island, affording a few walks for foreigners. Opposite the 
foreign factories is the famous Honan temple, which has 
been described, by every traveler of note. The build¬ 
ings are overshadowed by trees, which are the resort of 
innumerable birds of beautiful plumage. The priests 
are numerous and stupid-looking, dressed in their yellow 
canonicals, with shaven heads. 

Beyond this is the Macao passage, near the shore of 
which were a number of seines, of black net, made of coarse 
twine, spread out to dry on stakes driven in the river, 
which showed the source from which the people gained 
their livelihood. 

The boat-women scull their light craft with great skill 
over the smooth and gently swelling surface of the river, 
clad in their gay costume, and, when seen from a distance, 
have a fairy-like appearance and one wishes to approach 
them ; but on doing so, all is changed into very repulsive 
reality. 

Miss Hobyn again visited Whampoa, in company with 
a missionary party of ladies and gentlemen ; the latter 
went to preach and distribute books. After spending a 
short time at that place, the party visited several villages 
and distributed books, until they reached Polo Island, 
about six miles below Whampoa. The tide had receded, 
and their boats had to be dragged over the soft mud for a 






AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 291 

quarter of a mile by boat-women. A large village is here 
into which they were very solicitous for the foreign ladies 
to enter, but the gentlemen attendants feared that it mio-ht 
not be safe. Birds and vines were sculptured on the walls 
in alto-relievo, giving them a lifelike appearance. The 
birds, in form, resembled house-sparrows. The temple had 
a large idol in it resembling a Parsee in costume and 
visage. 

The tablet was copied which gave the history of the 
idol, or rather the impression was taken, which was done 
by placing on the tablet a very large-sized sheet of paper 

i chafed Wlth a k™sh dipped in black ink, until the impres¬ 
sion was made. 

It was translated, and said that, more than a thousand 
| years before, an owner of a large ship, with three sons 
, came to visit the temple,—at which he was so wonder- 
; struck that he forgot to go to his ship, which the wind 
| bad already blown off, in consequence of which he wept 
I bimself to death. His bones were then placed in an 
image of himself of great magnitude, and became an ob¬ 
ject of worship, which was placed in the temple. It is 
believed that more than a thousand years ago the Per- 
| sia ns held commercial intercourse with the Chinese. A 
' large well was in the centre of the court, and not far from 
it was a huge terrapin, which is considered a sacred ani¬ 
mal among the Chinese. 

The gong was ringing for noon worship when they ar¬ 
rived. Not far from this temple is another, in which the 
women wash the sun; which is done by the sun shining 
on the water of the river and being reflected in waves of 
light on the front wall, which is then washed. 

Hope depicts the future for these poor, deluded idol- 
worshipers, who are led captive by Satan at his will. 
Benevolence extends the helping hand; the gloom and 
discouragement is chased away by assurance of co-opera¬ 
tion among Christian nations. 

The boat-women were ready and glad to drag them 
over the soft mud to the river. The fare was something 
for them to gain. The work seemed to be performed 
without much labor, except wading in soft mud more than 
a foot deep. 





292 AN orphan of the old dominion. 

The party scarcely stopped, on their return to Whampoa, 
but made their way back to Canton. The missionary co¬ 
adjutors stopped several times to distribute books, but did 
not enter the towns, as it was needless ; the people came 
in swarms to receive the books. 

Miss Hobyn had on the same wrapping- which she wore 
in her Virginia home the winter previous, but though in a 
tropical climate she found that it was inefficient when ! 
exposed to the river-breeze and cold which Dr. Fortune 
describes as piercing like needles. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

Miss Hobyn bid farewell to the Christian friends who j 
had exercised towards her the kindest and most liberal 
hospitality. Many tears of sorrow flowed down her cheeks 1 
when she was shut up in the lonely cabin of the steamer f 
that was fast bearing her away, from friends that she knew j 
and loved, to scenes untried. Becoming very sea-sick, she j 
once went on the deck during the day, but nothing but ! 
the barren hills were in sight to give variety to the mo- 
notony of the journey. 

She halted in the evening, and the captain, who was j 
a pious man, went with her to the house of the gentleman 
at whose house she always stayed, where she remained j 
a couple of days until the steamer left for Shanghai. 

The stewardess and infant daughter were her only 
female companions. The stewardess soon began to weep 
over her babe j said that she knew that it was dving, and ! 
was greatly distressed that she had nowhere to lay it but L 
on a couch that was too narrow for herself to lie upon ! 
with comfort. ^ ■ 

Miss Hobyn very kindly told the stewardess to take the ! 
large and comfortable bed that had been prepared for her ! 
accommodation for herself and infant, and that she would ! 
occupy her narrow couch. She soon placed her babe on | 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


293 


it, without even thanking 1 Miss Hobvn, but simply re¬ 
marked that it was expected that missionaries would make 
sacrifices for others. 

In a short time Miss Hobyn found that she clandes¬ 
tinely resorted to the wine-bottle, and was frequently in a 
state of semi-intoxication, and scarcely capable of taking 
care of her helpless charge. She was annoyed by her gar¬ 
rulity, and had never before seen in the stewardess of a 
ship such open display of disgusting vice as now she was 
compelled to endure for more than nine days; the uncom¬ 
fortable bed, and going so suddenly from a warm to a cold 
latitude, brought on a severe cough and subsequently 
inflammation of the lungs. 

The third day after leaving Hong-Kong, the steamer 
anchored in Amoy harbor, and the captain sent to Miss 
Hobyn for the letters which she wished delivered to her 
friends in that city. 

The bay is partly defined by numerous islands, which 
give it a picturesque appearance. Some of the islands 
are surmounted by temples and pagodas. The hills behind 
the city are high and barren, while before it there is a 
bustling crowd of vessels in its accessible harbor, which 
is considered the best on the coast. The water communi- 
i cation of Amoy with the interior is the least favorable of 
i the five ports. There are only two small rivers, which 
| disembogue into the bay. Missionaries of all denomina- 
5 tions labor here, and are much encouraged in the work, 
having from time to time received numerous accessions to 
I their churches. The city is surrounded by a high wall. 
The first missionaries suffered much sickness, and many 
i died in consequence of not having comfortable houses. 

! Since commodious, airy habitations have been erected for 
I them, there has been a great improvement on the score of 
health, and they are able to perform more mission-work 
than if worn down by disease and unpropitious climate. 

On the fifth day out the steamer cast anchor in Foo-choo- 
foo (i.e . Happy City) Bay. The city is situated in a plain, 
which is surrounded by an amphitheatre of hills of bold 
height. There were a great many white ducks floating at 
pleasure on the blue waters of this basin. The scenery is 
bold and imposing. The parts of these high hills that are 




294 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


overgrown with pines, which are not in a state of cultiva¬ 
tion, are used as a burying-ground. 

One night, when all was still, and nothing was heard 
but the tramp of the watchman and the noise of the engine, 
the steamer gave a sudden bound, as though it had struck 
a rock. The timbers quivered, as though convulsed, for a 
moment or two. The watchman descended with almost 
noiseless steps, and entered the captain’s room, who was 
on the alert. They ascended as noiselessly as before. 
Steam began to blow off furiously. Miss Hobyn thought 
that the vessel had begun to sink ; rose up, and began to 
prepare herself for taking the life-boat, and expected each 
moment to hear herself summoned to do so; but in half 
an hour the commotion ceased, and the steamer was under 
way, as before. 

She learned afterwards that the shock was produced by 
an earthquake, which is not an unfrequent occurrence in 
the neighborhood of the China Sea, 

On the morning of the ninth day out, the steamer an¬ 
chored at Woosung, the place where foreign merchants I 
formerly established their receiving ships and the trading 
vessels their anchorage. The town is at the mouth of the 
Yangtse-Kiang River, which is about a mile wide, and is 
about eighteen miles from Shanghai city. 

Miss Hobyn wrote to the members of the mission to 
which she had been transferred, informing them of her 
arrival at Woosung, and it was not possible for her to ! 
hear from them until late in the afternoon. To her the 
time seemed protracted to an indefinite length, having no 
companion but the besotted, loquacious stewardess. ° 

It was the first day of the Chinese new year, for which 
she had seen preparations in Canton, by the frequent use ! 
of water in cleansing their houses on the eve of the new 
year, which is a scene of unbounded festivity and hilarity 

and is considered the birthday of the entire population,_ 

which practice prevailed among the Hebrews. The noise 
of gongs and the constant explosion of fire-crackers make 
it extremely noisy and almost stunning. The people wear 
their best clothing and make many calls. Much of the 
visiting is done by sending a card instead of calling- in 
person. ° 





295 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

By some it has been considered a matter of speculation 
whether the custom of visiting or renewing one’s acquaint 
ance on New-Year’s Day was not originally borrowed from 
the Chinese bv the Dutch, and subsequently adopted in 
some parts of America. 

Miss Hobyn did not hear from Shanghai until ten o’clock 

at night, when she received a note from Bev. Mr. _ 

who wrote to her to come up to the city in a sampan with 
the stew ardess and her husband. The arrangement was 
by no means agreeable to the other missionaries, that she 
should make her entrance into Shanghai with such persons. 
She had a much-valued acquaintance in the place, who, as 
soon as he heard of the arrangement, went to meet her at 
the landing. 

In the passage up the Woosung River to Shanghai 
there was nothing to greatly interest the observer ; not a 
mountain, a hill-side, or even a tree to relieve the monotony 
which a dead level of landscape presents on either side of 
the tortuous river; but flats of alluvial grounds, stretching 
their wide expanse, possessing nothing of the picturesque 
in sceneiv. Later in the season, fertile fields, waving with 
a rich harvest of rice and grain, afford agreeable prospects 
to the eye of the agriculturist. 

Three Gothic church edifices are to be seen. The most 
conspicuous is the Baptist church, which rears its lofty 
tower in the interior of the city of Shanghai, and is seen 
from a long way down the river. The others belong to the 
American Episcopal Church and the Established Church 
of England, and there are other preaching-places for the 
propagation of the glorious gospel which breaks the chains 
of the captive and sets the prisoner free. 

# Th e Union Chapel, on the grounds of the London Mis¬ 
sionary compound, though of plain exterior, is a place in 
which the gospel is ably preached, and with eloquent sim¬ 
plicity, in the English language, showing that missionary 
effort has met with encouraging success, which should 
excite to renewed zeal in the holy enterprise. 

Quays have been built out, in the foreign portion of the 
city, in front of the city. The store-houses and princely 
residences of the foreign merchants extend along the wharf. 
There are found well-graded streets, magnificent and beau- 






296 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


tiful, and all the comforts and conveniences and even some 
of the luxuries to be found in any part of the world. 

On arriving, Miss Hobyn found her friend waiting for 
her at the wharf. He expressed many regrets that shej 
had been subjected to such a reception, and told her that | 
she would find a home in his house for the present. Many] 
rosy-cheeked children and grown-up persons came to thej 
street doors to see her as she passed through the city. | 
Rosy cheeks are seldom seen in southern China. 

As soon as a teacher could be obtained, she commenced! 
the study of the Shanghai dialect, which is entirely differ¬ 
ent from the one used at Canton. j 

As the season advanced, in the immediate vicinity of 
Shanghai city, highly cultivated and fertile fields extended 
in all directions as far as the eye could reach, abundant! 
with their harvests of rice, salad, beans, wheat, barley, egg-; 
plants, cucumbers, and potatoes. Vegetables of all varie-j 
ties, with beef of tolerably good quality, excellent mutton, | 
poultry, fish, and game, can be had. The pheasant and 
snipe, among the different kinds of game, are also to be 
obtained. Fruit is of an inferior quality to that in the 
southern markets. All the articles manufactured by Chi¬ 
nese can be obtained in Shanghai; silks, of famous fabric, 
woven at Soo-tchoo and Hang-tchoo. 

It had been decided by the members of Miss Hobyn’s'j 
mission that she should take charge of a female school for! 
Chinese girls, and in so doing should occupy a house in the i 
interior of that large city, known among the Chinese as f 
“the haunted house,” it being said that there had been f 
three murders in the house, and natives refusing to live in; 
it unless under the protection of a foreigner who resided [ 
on the premises. 

A foreign merchant once occupied the house, and hear-! e 
ing one of his coolies make a horrid noise in the smaller L 
court, called out to know what was the matter. He was!]! 
informed by another servant that he had seen a ghost. The j| 
effect on his nervous system was so great that he died the | a 
next day from sheer fright, which shows how strongly L 
imaginative and superstitious the Chinese are, who often! 
tell their missionary teachers that the religion of the gospel f ( 
is so good,—it teaches them not to believe in ghosts. L 






f 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 297 

A part of the house was at that time occupied by a mis¬ 
sionary family with two servants, who were sojourning 1 
r there temporarily, as they were visiting Shanghai for 
| their health. They left in a few clays after, and Miss 
Hobyn was alone with a Chinese woman three entire 
f months. She was much annoyed by the Chinese med- 
e filing with articles which belonged toiler and leaving the 
'■ street door open either day or night. She could not sleep, 
and would try to get her Chinese woman to go below to 
J close the door, who, from real or affected fear, refused to 
do it; and Miss Hobyn could not do it herself, as she was 
too much afraid. Sometimes in the night, when the creak- 
ing of the door, in opening it, would awake her out of a 
sweet sleep, she would listen to hear if it was fastened, 
which was often not the case; it would throw her into a 
cold shiver and perspiration, and sleep would entirely 
depart from her eyes. Sometimes in the night the ser¬ 
vants referred to would, on their return, strike the door, 
with a club; this also would throw her into a fright, 
followed by profuse and cold perspirations, from which she 
did not recover during the night. These repeated panics 
no doubt affected seriously her health. 

The weather was intensely cold, and the wind would 
sometimes blow down the chimney with so much violence 
as to prevent a fire from being kindled in the grate, or she 
would have to put it out on account of the smoke ; the 
wind then coming up through the seams of the barn-like 
floor and open walls, so that she was compelled to take to 
her bed often in order to get warm. 

Having been in the country only eighteen months, she 
had no experience in catering or housekeeping in Chinese 
life; and her errand-boy was equally dull in procuring, 
even when informed what a foreigner could or could not 
relish, bringing rancid salt pork or fresh pork fried in stale 
lamp-oil, sprouted beans, or eggs advanced in a state of 
incubation, and spoiled fish, or swine’s blood boiled with 
a stew. She lived for several days on tea and rice without 
salt. 

A lady, calling on her and finding her so destitute of com¬ 
forts, offered to lend her things in the way of housekeep¬ 
ing, which offer was gratefully accepted; to which were 

26 





298 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


added a few nice articles of food, accompanied bj an affec¬ 
tionate and cheering note of Christian sympathy, inviting 
her not to hesitate to call on her or her husband at any 
time for aid which it was in their power to lend. 

The following extract, taken verbatim from her irregu¬ 
larly kept journal, will show how intense and conflicting 
were her feelings, young as she was, in going to live in 
a large heathen city, without any one to protect or cheer 
her in her almost unprecedented undertaking for the 
spiritual welfare of the Chinese: 

“ January 20. This day I have moved, with the hope of 
commencing a school for Chinese girls. Enable me, oh, my 
heavenly Father, to dedicate my life anew to thy cause, that 
I may forget self, that serpent that twines itself around and 

diffuses its poison in all I do! Dr. -says that I must 

read mv Bible and pray much. May I follow this disin¬ 
terested adviser as he follows Christ!—a toil-worn veteran 
missionary of the cross, who has labored in this country 
for twenty-three years. 

“ Thou, Friend of the destitute, knowest what a struggle 
it has cost me to come here and to live alone, without any 
one but the depraved heathen around me, or any with 
whom I can converse in my own tongue. Let every mur¬ 
mur be hushed, I can hold sweet communion with Thee, j 
my God. With Thee conversing I can forget my isolated ! 
situation, and feel when most alone that I am not alone ! 
But by living alone is the only way in which I can have | 
a female boarding-school. 

“ January 28. Have been far from well for the last j 
week, but have kept up and have tried to attend to my 
various duties. J | 

“February 1, Sunday. The anniversary of my arrival ! 
in this place. Had a little service together. 

February 2. Attended concert of prayer for missions at ! 

-. Many prayers were offered for those who were 

about to sail for America on an errand of health. 

“February 3. All embark in ships. Mav the God of I 
missions grant them returning health, that their visit home : 
may be attended with great success in promoting the cause i 
of missions, and that they may soon return to their field ; 
of labor with renewed interest and zeal ! 





AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


299 


“ Sunday , 8. Had the girls read to me, and heard the 
women repeat the Lord’s Prayer. Pelt an unknown pleas¬ 
ure in the exercises. Though all was done with a stam¬ 
mering tongue, the merciful Lord can make impressions 
To Him alone I look for help.” 

One of the ladies who had recently sailed for America 
with a sick husband lent Miss Hobyn much of her simple 
furniture until her return, with which, and the assistance 
from her own mission in the way of getting something to 
eat, she had more comforts than she expected when°she 
left home, and was becoming more accustomed to her iso¬ 
lated and intensely lonely situation, in which, sometimes, 
more than a week would intervene before she would see 
a foreign face. As if God designed to show how great 
might be her privations, her eyesight became so poorthat 
she was at times not able to read or write, which was 
indeed a great affliction ; although the full glare of a noon¬ 
day sun would be shining in her room, to her it would 
appear twilight. 

Her duties were numerous: housekeeping, the superin¬ 
tendence of the women who cooked rice for her girls, who 
had increased to seven in number, cutting out their gar¬ 
ments, seeing that their rooms were kept in order and 
their personal neatness properly cared for, and also that 
the teacher was diligent in the discharge of his duty 
toward his pupils, the study of the language, etc. 

Miss Hobyn soon became so poor in health that her 
physician advised a speedy return home. She told him 
that she preferred to wait until she got full permission of 
her Board for her return; and still hoped that she would 
not be compelled to leave her chosen field of labor. Her 
physician was decided in his commands, but seeing that 
she was so anxious to remain with her pupils as long as 
she could, told her that the approaching warm weather 
would be greatly in her favor, and ere the northeast mon¬ 
soon set in she would be able to hear from her Board. 
She was the fourth patient whom he had ordered to America, 
in the course of two or three months. Two, not being 
able to obtain a passage as early as desired, were buried 


at sea, 
ence the 


and the third, knowing the depressing influ- 
return of a missionary had on “the cause” at 





300 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


home, concluded to remain in his field awhile longer, 
hoping to recover. As his judicious and pious physician 
had told him, he suddenly sank under the disease in¬ 
cident to the climate. 

Miss Hobyn left the city for a few months, to reside in 
the country in a pleasant missionary family. 

Her physician still urged her not to stay until the cold, 
damp, easterly winds set in. He also sent a certificate to 
her Board stating the importance of a speedy return to 
her native climate. At the expiration of seven months the 
desired letter came, granting her full permission to do what 
she and her mission thought best in the matter. She had 
tried to make it a matter of deep, earnest prayer that God 
would direct. 

The rebels had been expected to take the city for more 
than eight months, and it had been talked of so long that j 
it ceased to be thought of, any further than that it was ! 
probable that the insurgents would not think of taking j 
Shanghai, when there were other cities of so much greater 
importance. 

Unexpectedly, however, when all was calmed into im¬ 
agined security, the insurgents took possession of the city 
about two o’clock in the morning. The afternoon previ¬ 
ous, but one, Miss Hobyn went to her house in the city i 
to obtain the portion of her wardrobe which she had left. ! 
She met sixteen men dressed in strange costume and caps j 
different entirely from any that she had seen in China ; ! 
she concluded that they belonged to some secret order, ! 
perhaps to the Tiyad Society. They w r ere rolling a large 1 
cannon over a bridge, but when her sedan came up, and they i 
saw that it contained a foreign lady, they very politely I 
made room for it to pass. Thousands of lanterns were j 
hung in festoons at the ends of long bamboo poles. This ] 
Miss Hobyn could not understand, but imagined that they j 
belonged to the fire company. 

She reached her house and made what arrangements 
she wished in regard to her wardrobe. She descended to 
leave immediately, but found that her sedan-bearers had 
left. She waited until sunset, thinking that her coolies j 
would return, and not understanding why they 'went away. | 
She went to one of her old neighbors and told her her 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


301 


situation, who sent out to call others; but chair-bearers 
were hard to be obtained, and it was dark ere she was 
able to leave her house, and then had two miles to «*o be¬ 
fore she could get without the walls. The city Tamps 
were burning brightly along the streets, and thousands of 
new ones were in the temple court near the north gate. 

Miss Hobyn was entirely alone. About six months 
previous to this, when the insurgents were daily expected, 
she had been on the other side of the river to spend a day 
with a missionary friend, as even a short interval was 
beneficial to her feeble health. 

The two missionary families of her own Board came 
to meet her at the other station just without the walls. 
They did not tell her all the particulars about the great 
excitement in the city, as all was cjuiet in the morning. 
Not being able to walk she rode in her sedan, thinking 
that the ojher missionaries were with her. The streets 
were literally crammed, and her sedan-bearers were often 
unable to proceed on account of the press. It was evident 
that they vvere very much frightened. Every few minutes 
they were interrogated about what they were carrying in 
their sedan. “ A foreign lady” was the answer repeatedly 
given, which under ordinary circumstances would have 
, made no impression, only to excite a smile; but now fear had 
j taken fast hold of her nerves, she wept, but felt more com¬ 
posed by having, as she supposed, her friends by her sedan, 
though she could not see them. 

She arrived at home before the family who lived on the 
premises. They with the other family, on reaching the 
north gate and seeing the immense crowds in the streets,— 
persons from every province in the Empire,—concluded 
that it would not be safe for them to venture through the 
streets, and as Miss Hobyn was too feeble to walk, that 
it would be best for her to continue on, with the supposi¬ 
tion that her company was with her, though they were 
anxious about her until she assured them that she was 
safely arrived at home; not without being very much 
frightened a number of times, when her coolies would be 
stopped to answer questions about her name, where she 
lived, and if she was a foreign lady, and one that preached 
the gospel. 

26 * 





302 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

We will here introduce some of the letters written by 
Miss Ilobyn after her arrival in China. 

Shanghai, September. 

My dear Hattie, —You request me to write you all 
about the ship in which we sailed, the ocean, the fishes, 
the islands, the trees, the flowers, the fruit, the Chinese, 
and their houses, food, costume, etc. This will be rather 
a difficult task to perform. But, as you desire it so much, 
I will try to tell you all that I know about them. I regret 
very much that I did not learn to sketch from nature before 
I became a missionary; but, as I did not, you must be 
content with my pen-and-ink pictures. I premise this to 
let you know that I do not feel very adequate to the work 
you have imposed upon me. Our ship was a merchant¬ 
man of the first class, commanded by a godly captain, with 
many agreeable passengers, and fine accommodations as 
far as rooms and table fare were concerned. After sailing, 
I soon became sea-sick; yes, very soon. On the third da°y 
out from New York we encountered the equinoctial gale. 
The agitation and swell of the ocean are beyond my 
powers of description. The fountains of the deep seemed 
to be broken up. The angry waters, from beneath as well 
as from every point of the compass, exhibited boundless 
anarchy, confusion, and agitation. The waves would roll • 
then the motion would be longitudinal, moving ahead, and 
then falling behind, backwards and forwards, as if an irre¬ 
sistible spirit sported with the vasty deep ; while below 
the awful voice of the winds and the rushing of the boil¬ 
ing surge made the roaring of the tempest fearfully im¬ 
pressive ; and to gaze on these chaotic revels of the mighty 
ocean from the narrow state-room windows made you 
feel the shock and hear the din of the storm, without being 
able to watch its movements. The impression is most 
appalling, while the imagination alone assigns the height 
of the mountainous waves. Every joint in the giant 
frame of our gallant ship moans . piteous complaints 
against the violence which assails her. She writhes 
pitches and trembles beneath us The howling of the 
wind, the groaning of the ship, the dashing of the sea 
making a highway of the deck, sound like the struggles of 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 3 03 

contending navies on the ocean ; you seem to hear the 
shock of the onset and the cries of the wounded. On deck 
the scene was awfully sublime. The sky was black, 
cloudy, rugged, and shifting; the wind terribly cold and 
rough with its alternate gusts and lulls; *the water 
heaped up into a ridge of low hills on either side; the 
shjp lies struggling in the dale like a tree denuded of 
its limbs, the masts robbed of all drapery, the storm-sail 
being all the canvas set. Billows upon billows of the lioarv 
deep rush forward, shaking their white crests like the 
manes of angry demons. Approaching the bow, they look 
so. mountainous that she must be engulfed ; but, with a 
mixture of joy and apprehension, you behold her rear her¬ 
self upon their broad base ; then, rapidly ascending till the 
summit is reached, she dashes forward as if rejoicing in 
her escape. . At the same time a cross-sea strikes on the 
windward side with a low, rumbling sound like the stroke 
of a tremendous battering-ram. Our gallant vessel seems 
to quail like a child at a thunder-clap. While you are 
intensely sympathizing, a spiteful wave careers gayly 
along the deck, which requires your utmost resistance to 
prevent your being borne away by the treacherous ele¬ 
ment. When you emerge from this, the ship is shuddering 
on the top of another liquid mountain, as if to shake off 
the hoary spray, in seeming anger at being foiled in its 
assault by a counter-surge. While reeling from the effects 
of this last attack, an abrupt sea, as if lying in ambush to 
assault in flank, breaks suddenly on the weather beam. 
Instantly the cross-trees on the topmast almost touch the 
water. The deck being almost vertical, it requires the 
fii mest grasp of a rope or hold of a bulwark to prevent 
being precipitated into the boiling surge below. Amid 
this strife of the elements you feel as though they could 
never be calmed again, or the ship be righted. Volumes of 
water dashing over the ship confirm the impression that 
the moment is one of impending danger; but a counter¬ 
swing restores one’s foothold, and shows the “ messenger 
of the wave” plunging boldly and fearlessly into another 
billow. The whole scene is indescribably awful; and, if 
one but give full play to the imagination, and let fear and 
fancy do their perfect work, it is easy to manufacture waves 





304 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


into mountains, the roaring winds into artillery, and fill 
up the picture with gigantic and horrific forms of the 
terribly sublime. 

If properly viewed, a lesson of humility is taught by 
the storm. Each cloud may be the instrument of one’s 
destruction, for who can say to it “ Thus far shalt thou 
come and no farther” ? Each gust of wind may overwhelm 
you in the deep, yet you cannot cause it to be still and bid 
it choose another direction. Each commotion of the sea may 
receive into her angry bosom the noble ship in which you 
sail; you cannot command its waters to obey you. How 
graphically is the storm described by the inspired penman ! 
“ They that go down to the sea in ships, that do business 
in great waters; these see the works of the Lord, and his 
wonders in the deep. For He commandeth, and raiseth 
the stormy wind, which lifteth up the waves thereof. 
They mount up to the heaven, they go down again to the 
depths: their soul is melted because of trouble. They 
reel to and fro, and stagger like a drunken man, and are 
at their wit’s end. Then they cry unto the Lord in their 
trouble, and He bringeth them out of their distresses. He 
maketh the storm a calm, so that the waves thereof are 
still. Then are they glad because they be quiet; so He 
bringeth them into their desired haven. Oh that men 
would praise the Lord for his goodness, and for his won¬ 
derful works to the children of men !” I refer you to the 
last chapters of Job, commencing at the twenty-seventh 
verse of the thirty-sixth chapter,—a description of God’s 
works which I hope you will read attentively. In my 
next letter I will say more about the sea when not in 
a storm. I will look over Lieutenant Maury’s work on 
the ocean, and glean what I think will interest you about 
the great world of waters which you, in your far-off 
Western home, may never be permitted to visit. 

Endeavor each day to add to your stock of knowledge, 
cultivate an acquaintance with your own heart, and early 
dedicate your life to the service of that blessed Saviour 
who said, “ I love them that love Me, and they that seek 
Me early shall find Me.” Read and think much about 
what you see in the word of God. How trulv it has been 
said, “One sun, one Bible”! The place which the first 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


305 


I,- 

T- 

i 

ll 

II 

1 

7 

uj 


holds in the natural world the last holds in the moral. 
Blot out either, and what were our state then ?_ 

“Oh, dark, dark, dark, irrevocably dark, 

Total eclipse, without all hope of day !*' 

That you may be a comfort to your parents, a useful 
citizen, eminently a Christian, and at last find an abundant 
entrance into the heavenly Canaan, is the daily prayer of 
your affectionate aunt, 

Almaria Hobyn. 


7 


Shanghai, December. 


3 

3 

a 

f 

8 

7 

8 
f 


My dear Hattie,—I will commence my letter by telling 
you what Lieutenant Maury says about the Gulf Stream 
in his “ Geography of the Sea.” 

He says the Gulf Stream is a river in the ocean. In the 
severest droughts it never fails, and in the mightiest floods 
it never overflows. Its banks and its bottoms are of cold 
water, and its current is of warm. The Gulf of Mexico is 
its fountain, and its mouth is in the Arctic Seas. It is the 
Gulf Stream. There is in the world no other such majestic 
flow of waters. Its current is more rapid than the Missis¬ 
sippi or the Amazon, and its volume is more than a thou¬ 






sand times greater. Its waters, as far out as the Carolinas, 
are of an indigo blue. They are so distinctly marked that 
their line of junction with the common sea-water may be 
traced by the eye. Often one-half of the vessel may be 
perceived floating in the Gulf Stream water, while the 
other half is in the common water of the sea, so sharp is 
the line, such the want of affinity between these waters, 
and such, too, the reluctance, so to speak, on the part of 
those of the Gulf Stream to mingle with the common 
water of the sea. The waters of the Gulf Stream are 
salter than the waters of the sea through which they flow, 
and hence we may account for the deep indigo blue which 
all navigators observe off the Carolina coasts. The deeper 
the fclue, the stronger the salt. Salt-makers are in the 
habit of judging of the richness of its color. The greener 
the hue, the fresher the water. 

The North Polar seas are of a light green. The 
waters of the trade-wind regions are of the dark blue, 







306 an orphan of the old dominion. 


especially of the Indian Ocean, which poets have described 
as the “black waters.” 

What is the cause of the Gulf Stream has always 
puzzled philosophers, and there are many theories and 
speculations with regard to it. Modern investigations 
and examinations are beginning to throw some light upon 
the subject, though all is not yet clear. 

Captain Savingston describes the velocity of the Gulf 
Stream as depending on the motion of the sun in the 
ecliptic, and the influence he has on the waters of the At¬ 
lantic. The waters preserve a distinctive character for 
more than a thousand miles. 

Ships leave no track behind them. It appears from 
Admiral Beechey ? s chart, that the waters, from every part 
of the Atlantic, tend toward the Gulf of Mexico and its 
streams. The Atlantic is the basin of the Gulf Stream,— 
the “ Weedy Sea,” the centre of the whirl. One of the benign 
offices of the Gulf Stream is to convey the heat from the 
Gulf of Mexico, where it would otherwise become excess¬ 
ive, and to dispense it in the regions beyond the Atlantic 
for the amelioration of the climate of the British Isles and 
all western Europe. Whales avoid the warm water of 
the Gulf Stream. 

But how perfectly in unison it is with the kind and 
providential care of that great and good Being who feeds 
the young ravens when they cry and who caters for the 
sparrow! 

flhe inhabitants of the ocean are as much the creatures 
of climate as are the dryland, for the same almighty hand 
which decked the lily and cares for the sparrow fashioned 
also the pearl and feeds the great whale, and adapted to 
each the physical conditions by which his providence has 
surrounded it. Whether on land or the sea, the inhabit¬ 
ants are all his creatures, subjects of his laws, and agents 
in his economy. The sea, therefore, we may safely infer 
has its offices and its duties to perform; so, we may infer' 
have its currents; and so, too, its inhabitants; conse¬ 
quently, he who undertakes to study its phenomena must 
cease to regard it as a waste of waters. He must look 
^ as a P a |’t of that exquisite machinerv by which 
the harmonies of nature are preserved, and then he will 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


307 


begin to perceive the developments of order and the evi- 
dences of design ; these make it a most interesting and 
beautiful subject for contemplation. 

He who looks may admire the face of this beautiful 
world and its lovely scenery; but his animation can never 
grow into adoration, unless he takes the trouble to look 
behind and study, in some at least of its details, the ex¬ 
quisite system of machinery by which such beautiful 
results are brought about. Thus he perceives that they 
too are according to design ; that they are the expressions 
ot one thought, a unity with harmonies, which one Intelli¬ 
gence, and one Intelligence alone, could utter. When he 
has arrived at this point, then he feels that the study of 
the sea, in its physical aspect, is truly sublime. It ele¬ 
vates the mind and ennobles the man. The ocean spends 
its fury near its borders. The storms are occasioned by 
the irregularities between the temperature of the Gulf 
Stream of the neighboring regions, both of the air and 
water,—the “ Storm-King of the Atlantic.’’ The current 
of the sea running in one direction, and the wind blowing 
in another, creates a sea that is often frightful, clothed 
in its evergreen robes. In pursuit of this subject, the 
mind is led from nature up to the great Architect of na¬ 
ture, and what mind will not the study of this subject fill 
with profitable emotions? Unchanged and unchanging 
alone of all created things, the ocean is the great emblem 
of its everlasting Creator. “ He treadeth upon the waves 
of the sea, and is seen in the wonders of the deep. Yea, 
He calleth for its waters, and poureth them out upon the 
face of the earth.” 

In my next letter I will tell you more about the Gulf 
Stream, or rather what the great philosopher and philan- 
: thropist, Lieutenant Maury, of our National Observatory, 
says in his work on “ The Sea.” 

Your aunt, 

Almaria. 

Shanghai, January 18. 

My dear Hattie, —My subject is the influence of the 
. Gulf Stream upon commerce. 

The sea supplies the winds with the rain, which those 







308 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


busy messengers convey away from ocean to the “ springs 
in the valleys, which run among the hills.” 

The air is softer than the softest down. It leaves the 
cobweb undisturbed, and scarcely stirs the lightest flower 
that feeds on the dew it supplies, yet it bears the fleets of 
nations on its wings around the world, and crushes the 
most refractory substance with its weight. It raises the 
waters of the ocean in ridges like mountains, and dashes 
the ships to pieces like toys. It bends the rays of the 
sun from their paths to give us the twilight of evening and 
of dawn ; it dispenses and refracts their various tints to 
beautify the approach and retreat of the orb of day. 

But for the atmosphere, sunshine would burst upon us 
and fail us at once, and at once remove us from midnight 
darkness to the blaze of noon. We should have no twi¬ 
light to soften and beautify the landscape; no clouds to 
shade us from the scorching heat. 

There is no employment more ennobling to man and his 
intellect than to trace the evidences of design and purpose 
in the Creator, which are visible in many parts of creation. 
The ocean is a laboratory for purification, in which matter 
is recompounded and wrought again into wholesome and 
healthful shape,—an inexhaustible magazine, marvelously 
adapted for many benign and beneficent purposes. The 
management of its movements and the performance of its 
offices cannot be left to chance. The winds and the waves 
of the sea ever clap their hands with joy, or obey the 
voice of rebuke. 

On the northern coast of Java the phenomena of ther 
land- and sea-breezes are developed daily. There, as the 
gorgeous eye of day rises almost perpendicularly from the 
sea with fiery ardor in a cloudy sky, the joyful land- 
breeze plays over the flood, which, in the torrid zoue, 
furnishes with its fresh breath so much enjoyment to the 
inhabitants of that sultry belt of the earth, for by means 
of it everything is refreshed and beautified. Then, under 
the influence of the glorious accompaniments of the break " 
of day, the silence of the night is awakened, and we hear 
commencing everywhere the morning hymn of mute 
nature. 

The Atmosphere .—The Bible frequently makes allu- 




309 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

sions to the laws of nature, their operations and effects: 
but such allusions are often so wrapped in the folds of the 
peculiar and graceful drapery with which its language is 
occasionally clothed, that the meaning, though peepino* 
out from its thin covering all the while, yet lies in some 
sense concealed until the lights and revelations of science 
are thrown upon it, and then it bursts out and strikes us 
with exquisite force and beauty. 

As our knowledge of nature and her laws has in¬ 
creased, so has our understanding of many passages of 
the Bible been improved. As for the general system of 
atmospheric circulation which I would in vain endeavor 
to. describe, the Bible tells it all in a few words : il The 
wind goeth toward the south, and turneth about unto 
the north ; it whirleth about continually, and the wind 
returneth again according to his circuits” (Eccles. i. 6). 

Land- and Sea-Breezes: Java .—Happy he, writes Jan¬ 
sen (a philosopher with a richness of imagery truly Ori¬ 
ental), who, in the Java Sea at evening, seeking the land- 
breeze off the coast, finds it there, after the salt-bearing, 
roaring sea-wind, and can, in the magnificent nights of the 
tropics, breathe the refreshing land-breeze, ofttimes laden 
with delicious odors. 

If the land-breeze continues, then the stars loom forth 
as though loosing from the dark vault of the heavens; 
but their light does not wholly vanish ; its deep blue, 
through the dark flecking of clouds, comes out more dis¬ 
tinctly near the Southern Cross, which smiles consol¬ 
ingly upon us, while Scorpio, the emblem of the tropical 
climate, stands like a warning in the heavens. The star¬ 
light, which is reflected by the mirrored waters, causes 
the nights to vie in clearness with the early twilight in. 
high latitudes. Numerous shooting-stars weary the eye, 
although they beautifully break the monotony of the spark¬ 
ling firmament. 

At times a fire-ball arises about thirty or forty degrees 
above the horizon, which suddenly illumes the whole field 
of vision, appearing to the eye the size of the first, and 
fading away, and, as suddenly as it appeared, falling into 
fiery nebulse, when we perceive that, in the apparent calm 
of nature, various forces are constantly active, in order to 

27 






310 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


cause, even in the invisible air, such combinations and 
combustions, the appearance of which amazes the crew 
of the ship. When the slender keel glides quickly over 
the mirrored waters upon the wings of the wind, it cuts 
for itself a sparkling wave, and disturbs in their sleep the 
monsters of the deep, which whirl and dart quicker than 
an eight-knot ship, sweeping and turning around their 
disturbers, and suddenly clothing the dark surface of the 
water in brilliancy. 

Lightning .—The fiery nature of the lightning fills the 
traveler with deep awe. They who, under the beating 
of the storm and terrible violence of the ocean, look dangers 
courageously in the face, feel, in the presence of these phe¬ 
nomena, insufficient, feeble, anxious. They perceive the 
mighty power of the Creator over his works of creation. 

We know that there is no expression uttered by nature 
which is not worthy of our most attentive consideration, 
for no physical fact is too bold for observation; and mar¬ 
iners, by registering in their logs the kind of lightning— 
whether sheet, forked, or streaked—and the kind of thun- | 
der,—whether rolling, muttering, or sharp,—may be fur- j 
nishing facts which will throw much light on the features | 
and character of the lightning in different latitudes and 
seasons. 

Physical facts are the language of nature, and every 
expression uttered by her is worthy of our most attentive 
consideration, for it is the voice of wisdom. 

Equatorial Cloudings .—Imagine in such a cloud-stratum 
an electrical discharge to take place; the report, being 
caught up by the cloud-ridges above, is passed from the 
lofty peak, and repeated from the valley, until the echo dies 
away in the mutterings of the distant tbuuder. How 
often do we hear the voice of the loud thunder rumbling 
and rolling above the cloud-surface like the echo of artil¬ 
lery discharged among the hills ! 

Geological Agency of the Winds. — When the founda¬ 
tions of the earth were laid, we know who it was that 
“ measured the waters in the hollow of his hand, and 
meted out heaven with the span, and comprehended the 
dust of the earth in a measure, and weighed the mountains 
in scales, and the hills in a balance”; and hence we know 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 3n 


place hat are arran S ed both according to time and 

Here, then, we see harmony in the winds, design in the 

ct 6 sea ’ arra ngement in the dust and 
form of the desert. Here are signs of beauty and works 
of grandeur; and we may now fancy that iu this exquisite 
°f adaptations and compensations we can almost 
behold in the Red and Mediterranean Seas the very waters 
that were held in the hollow of the Almighty’s hand when 
He weighed the Andes and balanced the hills of Africa in 
the comprehensive scales. 

^ e P ths ( ^f tJ ^ Ocean.—We dive into the liquid crvstal 
ot the Indiau Ocean, and it opens to us the most wondrous 
enchantment of the fairy tales-of our childhood’s dreams. 

Around the blossoms of the coral shrubs play the 
humming-birds of the ocean,—little fish, sparkling with 
red and blue metallic, or gleaming in golden green or the 
brightest silver, lustre. Softly, like a spirit of the deep, 
does the delicate milk-white or bluish bell of the jellv-fishes 
float through this charmed world. 


Here the gleaming violet and golden-queen Isabella, 
and the flaming yellow, black, and vermilion striped co¬ 
quette choose their prey. There the band-fish shoots 
snake-1 ike through the thickets, like a long silver ribbon 
glittering with azure hues. Then comes the fabulous 
cuttle-fish, decked in all colors of the rainbow, but marked 
by no definite outline, appearing and disappearing. 

The Winds.— These investigations, with their beauti¬ 
ful developments, eagerly captivate the mind, giving wino-s 
to the imagination. _ They teach us to regard the sandy 
deserts and arid plains and the inland basins of the earth 
as compensations in the great system of the atmospheric 
circulation. 


Trade- Winds .—As a general rule, the trade-winds may 
be regarded as the evaporating winds; and when, in the 
course of their circuit, they are converted into monsoons, 
or the variables of either hemisphere, they then generally 
become also rain-winds. 


Clouds in the Pacific .—A curious thing is this influence 
of islands in the trade-wind region upon the winds in the 
Pacific. Every navigator who has cruised in those parts 




312 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


of that ocean has turned with wonder and delight to 
admire the gorgeous cumuli, heaped and arranged in the 
most delicate and exquisitely beautiful masses that it is 
possible for fleecy matter to assume. Not only are these 
piles found capping the hills among the islands, but they 
are often seen to overhang the lowest islet of the tropics, 
and even to stand above coral patches and hidden reefs, 
“a cloud by day,” to serve as a beacon to the lonely 
mariner out there at sea, and to warn him of shoals and 
dangers which no lead nor seaman’s eye has ever seen or 
sounded out. 

The clouds, under favorable circumstances, may be seen 
gathering above the low coral islands, and performing 
their office in preparing it for vegetation and fruitfulness 
in a striking manner. As they are condensed into show¬ 
ers, one fancies that they are a sponge of the most exqui¬ 
site and delicately-elaborated material, and that he can 
see, as they drop down their fatness, the invisible but 
beautiful combination of agencies by which their action is 
evolved. 

In the Java Sea .—The electricity driven there out of 
its natural channels, in which, unobserved, it has been 
performing silently, but with the full readiness and power 
for the mysterious task appointed to it, now displays 
itself with dazzling majesty ; its sheen and its voice till 
with astonishment and deep reverence the mind of the 
sailor, so susceptible, in the presence of storm and dark¬ 
ness, to impressions that inspire feelings of dread and 
anxiety, which, by pretended occupation, he strives in vain 
to conceal. 

Horse Latitudes .—On the polar side of each of these 
two calm zones there would be a broad baud extending 
up into the polar regions, the prevailing winds within 
which are the opposite of the trades, viz., southwest in the 
northern, and northwest in the southern hemisphere. The 
equatorial edge of these calm belts is near the tropics, and I 
their average breadth is ten or twelve degrees. On one | 
side of these the winds blow perpetually toward the poles, ; 
They are called the “ horse latitudes ” by seamen, and are | 
so named from the circumstance that vessels, formerly from j 
New England to the West Indies with a deck-load of horses,. 


an- orphan of the old DOMINION. 313 

were often so delayed in this calm-belt of Cancer that, for 
want of water for their animals, they were compelled to 
throw a portion of them overboard. 

To appreciate the force and volume of these polar-bound 
T the s 1 outhern hemisphere, it is necessary that one 
should run their down” in that waste of waters beyond 
the parallel of 40 south, where “the winds howl and seas 
r °ar. T-he billows there lift themselves up in Ions* ridges 
with deep hollows between them. They run hio-h and 
fast, tossing* their white foam aloft in the air, looking like 
the green hills of a rolling prairie capped with snow, and 
chasing each other in sport. Still, their march is stately 
and their roll majestic. The scenery among them is grand 
and the Australian-bound trader, after doubling the Cape' 
of Good Hope, finds herself followed for weeks at a time 
by these magnificent rolling swells, and driven and lashed 
by the “ brave wfcst winds ” furiously. 

Climate of the Ocean .—There is a “milky way” in the 
ocean, the waters of which teem with life and incipient 
organisms as they run across the Atlantic. 

Here we are again tempted to pause and admire the 
beautiful revelations, which, in the benign system of ter¬ 
restrial adaptation, these researches into the physics of the 
sea unfold and spread out before us for contemplation. In 
doing this, we shall have a free pardon, those at least who 
delight “ to look through nature up to nature’s God.” 

Phlegmatic must be the mind that is not impressed with 
ideas of grandeur and simplicity as it contemplates that 
exquisite design, those benign and beautiful arrangements 
by which the climate of one hemisphere is made to depend 
upon the curve of that line against which the sea is made 
to dash its waves in the other. Impressed with the per¬ 
fection of terrestrial adaptations, he who views the economy 
of the great cosmical arrangements is reminded that not 
only is there design in giving shore lines their profile, the 
land and water their proportions, and in placing the desert 
and the pool where they are, but the conviction is forced 
upon him also that every hill and every valley, with the 
grass upon its sides, has each its own offices to perform in 
the grand design. 

Drifts of the Sea. — rWhat beautiful and grand and be- 
27* 




314 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


nign ideas do we not see expressed in that immense body 
of warm waters which are gathered together in the mid¬ 
dle of the Pacific and Indian Oceans ! It is the womb of 
the sea. In it, coral islands innumerable have been fash¬ 
ioned, and pearls formed in “great heaps”; there multi¬ 
tudes of living things, countless in numbers and infinite 
in variety, are hourly conceived. 

There was scarce a cloud in the heavens ; yet the sky, 
for ten degrees above the horizon, appeared as black as if a 
storm was raging. The stars of the first magnitude shone 
with a feeble light, and the “ milky way ” of the heavens 
was almost entirely eclipsed by that through which we 
were sailing. The scene was one of awful grandeur; the 
sea having turned to phosphorus, and the heavens being 
hung in blackness and the stars going out, seemed to indi- | 
cate that all nature was preparing for that last grand con- j 
flagration which we are taught to believe is to annihilate ; 
this terrestrial world. 

Storms. —They cause the earth to tremble to her centre, ! 
and man to stand anxious and dismayed, yet Omniscience | 
watches, a Providence cares, and the Almighty is love, j 
The delightful land that is given us as a dwelling-place is | 
at the same time the cause of all the disturbances in the 
air and ocean, whence the hurricanes and the “ rivers in the 
sea ” arise, which in turn are for the universal good ; where 
they are not found we may be certain that the currents of 
the air and the water work, undisturbed, harmoniously 
together. 

Cloud-ring. —Then comes the mitigating cloud-ring. ; 
The burning rays of the sun are intercepted by it; the j 
places for the absorption and reflection and the delivery to 
the atmosphere of the solar heat is changed; it is trans- 
ferred from the upper surface of the earth to the surface ; 
of the clouds. 

Equatorial Cloud-rings. —Seafaring people have, as if by 
common consent, divided the ocean off into regions, and j 
characterized them according to the winds,— e.g. there j 
are “trade-wind regions,” the “variables,” the “horse i 
latitudes,” the “doldrums,” etc. The “horse latitudes,” I 
as we have said, are the belts of calms and light airs which ! 
border the polar edge of the northeast trades. 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


315 


The “equatorial doldrums’’ is another of these calm 
places. Besides being a region of calms and baffling winds, 
it is a region noted for its rains and clouds, which make 
it one of the most oppressive and disagreeable places at 
sea. Ships are often baffled in it for two or three weeks. 

In the region of equatorial calms and rains one feels 
the weather become singularly close and oppressive; he 
discovers here that the elasticity of feeling which he 
breathed from the trade-wind air has forsaken him, he 
has entered the “ doldrums ” and is under the “ cloud¬ 
ring.” Escaping from this gloomy region, and entering 
the southeast trades beyond, his spirits revive, and he turns 
to the log-book to see what changes are recorded there. 

This is certainly one of the most unpleasant regions on 
our globe. A dense, close atmosphere, except for a few 
hours after a thunder-storm, during which time torrents of 
rain fall, when the air becomes a little refreshed; but a 
hot, glowing sun soon heats it again, and, but for the 
awnings and the little air put in circulation by the con¬ 
tinual flapping of the ship’s sails, it would be almost in¬ 
sufferable. No person who has not crossed this region 
can form an adequate idea of its unpleasant effects. You 
feel a degree of lassitude unconquerable, which not even 
the sea-bathing, which everywhere else proves so salutary 
and renovating, can dispel. 

As soon as you enter into the cooler latitudes you feel a 
renovation that is refreshing beyond description. Nothing 
is seen but cheerful countenances, exchanged as if by en¬ 
chantment for that sleepy sluggishness which had borne 
all down for the last two weeks. 

One need not go to sea to perceive the grand work 
which the clouds perform in collecting moisture from the 
crystal vaults of the sky, in sprinkling it upon the fields, 
and making the hills glad with showers of rain : winter 
and summer the clouds “drop fatness” upon the earth. 

At one time the clouds spread themselves out, they cover 
the earth as with a mantle. They prevent radiation from 
its crusts and keep it warm. At another time, they inter¬ 
pose between it and the sun; they screen it from his 
scorching rays, and protect the tender plants from his 
heat, the laud from the drought, or, like a garment, they 




316 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


overshadow the sea, defending its waters from the intense 
forces of evaporation. 

At all points of the physical machinery, of all the con¬ 
trivances in the mechanism of the universe, the atmo¬ 
sphere, with its offices and its adaptations, appears to me 
to be the most wonderful, sublime, and beautiful. In its 
construction the perfection of knowledge is involved. 

You wish me to write you about “all the fishes ” of the 
sea and the rivers of China. The Bible tells us that they 
“ are innumerable.” However, I will do the best that I 
can with the task which you have imposed upon me. 

After I had recovered sufficiently from my first attack 
of sea-sickness to go on deck, I saw a school of porpoises- 
playing, around the bow of our ship, chasing each other 
swiftly in their circumgyrations, and performing all sorts 
of fantastic feats as they sported in the waters of the deep, 
and seemed as happy as children let out to play after a 
long session in the school-room. 

At a distance were gamboling a number of sea-cows 
(black-fish), resembling in form, though much larger, the 
porpoise, which is of a dark-brown color with white spots 
about the neck, while the sea-cow is, apparently, black. 
-Flying-fish were also seen, Portuguese men-of-war, a 
.whale spouting water, and occasionally a shark with his 
pilot-fish, from two to four in number, which never desert 
him while in the water; and even when the shark is 
caught with a hook, they have been known to cling to his 
sides until drawn half out of the water. Ever and anon 
dolphins were seen frisking around the vessel, with their 
golden-green, bluish-silver, and roseate-hued skins, which 
covered bodies of the most exquisite forms of the finny 
tribe. The sun-fish, gold-fish, and other curiosities I have 
attempted to describe in a former letter or in my journal. 

Fish is perhaps the only kind of meat eaten by the in¬ 
habitants of the maritime portions of China. Their usual 
mode of obtaining it is not altogether dissimilar from that 
of Western nations. But they have other ways of obtaining 
the fish peculiar to themselves. In many places they rear 
thousands of birds of the pelican kind, called cormorants 
or water-ravens, to do their fishing for them. They are 
taught and controlled by them nearly in the same manner 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 3 ] 7 

that canine animals are by civilized nations. It is said to be 
an easy task for one man to superintend one hundred of 
these birds, who has them all perched on the sides of his 
boats, silently and patiently waiting to receive his orders. 
On arriving at the spot selected for fishing, the commands 
' are given, and swiftly they dart to the places indicated, 
and dive beneath the waters of the lake or river with all 
the velocity required to seek out their prey, and even ex¬ 
plore the tall grass, which often margins the streams, for 
any truant fish, and quickly seize and bear it to their owner. 

When a fish proves too large for one bird to carry, an¬ 
other hastens to its assistance. They then return to the 
boat, from which long poles are held out upon which they 
r rest, but as soon as the fisherman takes from them the prize 
which they have caught they immediately go for another. 
When they become weary, they are permitted to rest, but 
1 are allowed no food until their task is performed. Cords 
are tied around their throats while they are engaged in 
i fishing, to prevent them from swallowing the fish, for if 
their appetites are satisfied they will not work. 

Fish-raising is quite a lucrative trade in China. The 
spawn are collected from the pools in which are reared 
i families of fish, and carried in balls of mud throughout the 
i country, and sold to people who wish to raise them, and who 
; in turn circulate them for a remuneration for like purposes. 

I will write you about the bonito, by giving you a de¬ 
scription given by some one who has traveled much. “ The 
bonito is a fish about two feet long, and perhaps six inches 
in diameter in the middle. He is perfectly round in every 
part from the head to the tail; on the back he is of a most 
beautiful purple, and on the belly white and golden-yellow 
in streaks, and the colors gradually mingle with red. I do 
not wonder that the Portuguese called him 1 bonito,’ the 
beautiful.” The fins on the other side and back fold up like 
a fan, and can be laid so close to the body that you may 
pass your hand over them without feeling them. It is 
rather dry when eaten. 

Bocks .—There are many sunken rocks in the sea, par¬ 
ticularly the China Sea; and one very famous in the 
Straits of Sunda, between the islands of Java and Sumatra, 
called the Stroom Ilock, the top of which is just washed 




318 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


and half covered by the waves, while all around the water 
is so deep that no anchor can touch the bottom. 

A ship was once passing through these straits, carried 
on by the tide, with scarce'wind enough to fill her sails. 
The current bore her rapidly along toward the rock. The 
dangei was seen, and every effort made to guard against 
it. The yards were braced, but the wind no longer filled 
the sails, and on the ship sped to what seemed, her sure 
destruction. The loud commands of her officers and the 
willing responses of her sailors were hushed, and silently 
each watched the rapidly approaching danger. But when 
hope had almost turned to despair, a breath of wind fills 
the sails; the ship obeys her helm, the dark rock with the 
foaming sea around it is seen just over the ship’s bow and 
then at her stern, and all hearts breathe free again for God 
has saved the vessel and her crew. In the voyage of life 
m some straits through which we have passed, has no 
fetroom Bock lain in our way? no temptation to sin seemed 
ready to whelm us to destruction ? Have we not tried to 
avoid it, and felt that our strength was weakness? and 
almost in the depth of despair have we not cried for breath 
to Heaven ? and out from the unseen world has there 
not come, like the wind, an influence that has saved us? 
JMo, my dear Hattie, you cannot imagine it! It was an 
awful time when we passed this famous rock, looking like 
a huge black monster in a boiling surge, which seemed to 
draw you toward him every moment. What a thrill of 
commingled hopes and fears filled the hearts of the whole 

Pealed out their warning in notes 
of haish thunder! How many dark and dismal images 
were portrayed by the mind ! No one can strike against 
that rock and live, around which boils a bottomless sen 
unhghted by the fair lamp of hope, and as rayless as the 
sinners passage through the valley of death. Oh it is 

dctH “Rp^ni tlie , V , 0ice of .inspiration in so imminent a 
perd, Be still, and know that I am God” ! So indescrib 
ably awfui ,s the solitude of that rock so very expressive 
of.the dark secrets of nature! A dreary lantern in the 
foaming main,—a hieroglyphic too mysterious for mortal 
mind to interpret,—I cannot wish you to feel what I felt 
in passing twice. b 






AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 319 

Gutzlaff Island, situated at the mouth of the Yangtse- 
Kiang, is a round, rocky, rugged hillock, about two hun¬ 
dred and ten feet high. Being situated at the mouth of 
the river, it serves as a valuable landmark for vessels ap¬ 
proaching the city of Shanghai, as it is there the difficult 
navigation of the river commences. 

Hong-Kong is an irregular pile of granite-work. Vic¬ 
toria Peak (the highest) is about eighteen hundred feet 
high, and presents rather a barren appearance to one who 
has just left the straits, with their scattered cones of 
verdure, a hemisphere of green in which summer holds her 
perpetual reign. Hong-Kong is about one hundred miles 
southeast from Canton. It is about thirty miles in circum¬ 
ference. Rare specimens of flowers are found on its moun¬ 
tain-sides. The mission cause under different denominations 
flourishes here. Hong-Kong may with propriety be called 
the manv-hilled island. 

Bush Island .—Islands are constantly being formed in 
the waters of the Chinese rivers. Ten years since, what is 
called Bush Island had but one bush on it; now it has 
flourishing trees and a number of cottages. Tsung-Ming 
now supports a population of six hundred thousand souls. 
A little more than a century ago it was only a sand-bar. 

Flowers .—The empire of China is rich in floral specimens, 
though the gardens are laid off with but little taste. The 
Chinese have many pretty flowers, which are cultivated in 
pots with much care; among which is the lotus, con¬ 
sidered a sacred flower by the worshipers of Buddha, 
which is found in pools of water. 

The lotus grows to four or five feet in height, is of 
slender form, and supports a broad and elegant cup eight 
inches in diameter when fully blown. The petals have 
the rich, soft, velvety whiteness of alabaster, most deli¬ 
cately veined with pencilings of the purest rose-color, 
and enshroud the fruit, of conical form, pale green, en¬ 
circled with a fringe of gold-colored anthers. The perfume 
is oi that delicate and healthy fragrance that never disgusts 
the olfactories. The rose is styled the queen of flowers 
by the Chinese, as with us; but the lotus is a goddess, 
sublime in its purity, grace, and beauty. Nature is always 
prodigal in the tropics, and often wild and rugged. Moun- 




320 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


tains pointing their serried, spiky crests to the skies, flanked 
with ghastly cliffs jutting out their weather-beaten faces, 
or extending their naked arms to support long tresses of 
flowering creepers, shaken from some overhanging branches 
and swung in the air. 

The tea-plant I have described some time since. Tea 
is the universal beverage among the Chinese. It is given 
as a token of hospitality, and is used on all. occasions, at 
all hours of the day, without cream or sugar, and almost 
invariably taken hot. 

Divers .—The Yangtse-KiangRiver (Son ofthe Ocean) is j 
one of the most prominent rivers in China. With the i 
Hoang-ho River, which rises from the lake of Koko-nor, it ! 
furnishes irrigation and drainage for almost the entire area ! 
of the eighteen provinces. 

I wish, dear Hattie, that you were a missionary in this | 
far-off land; but you can pray to God to open the eyes of j 
this poor idol-worshiping people to “ behold the Lamb of 1 
God that taketh away the sin ofthe world,” to open their 
hearts to receive Him whom He sent to seek and to save i 
that which was lost. Oh, it is a solemn but glorious thing . 
to be ambassadors for Christ to the perishing heathen ! 

Trees .—The trees which compose the forests of the Ma- s 
laysian islands are large, with a summer richness in their 
foliage, with clusters of bamboo on the mountain-sides, | 
and in the hollows between them. In some places they 
are so interlaced together with vines as to form a complete | 
net-work, which, in time, become trees, so that they are » 
almost impenetrable ; and thousands of flowers of brilliant I 
colors gleam amid their vivid green leaves, and hundreds 
of noisy parrots chatter from their boughs and make vocal 
these beautiful solitudes. 

The nutmeg trees are from twenty to thirty feet in j 
height. Their leaves are dark green and glossy, resem- j 
bling the laurel, and the fruit at a distance might be taken ! 
for a small russet apple. When ripe, the husk splits in the 
centre, and has much the appearance of a soft peach that! 
is split open but not entirely separated and clinging to itsi 
parent stem. Through the opening a scarlet net-work ofl 
mace is displayed, enveloping an inner nut black as ebony, 
within which is the nutmeg. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DO MIX TON. 


321 


The clove-tree I have seen, but not with its fruit. It 
has some resemblance to the nutmeg, but the leaf is not 
so large, and the foliage is more spreading and less dense; 
as we passed on by these islands, the warm tropical air of 
noon was heavy with spicy odors. The rich perfumes ex¬ 
haled when standing among the trees permeate the system 
with a sensation of languid and voluptuous repose. Odors 
became a passion, and the senses were drugged with an 
overpowering feeling of luxury. 

The camphor-tree, or Laurus camphora, which is 
reckoned among the most remarkable productions of China 
and Japan, is also indigenous to the islands Formosa, Sum¬ 
atra, and Borneo. Its circumference is frequently from 
eighteen to twenty feet; in the southern portion of the 
empire attaining in altitude sometimes fifty feet, with huge 
branches of seven or nine feet in diameter.x The wood lias 
a highly camphorated odor, and being a sovereign antidote 
against insects, it is extensively used in the manufacture 
of trunks, chests, and other articles of furniture. Indeed, 
a camphor-wood trunk lined with tin, and painted or var¬ 
nished inside, is an infallible remedy against moths and the 
mould which accumulates on clothing in that country during 
the rainy seasons. 

I have frequently seen the camphor-wood-tree growing, 
but have never witnessed the method of securing the gum- 
camphor winch is so extensively used in the United States; 
but as persons so often ask me about the process, I will 
give you the information, which I have obtained from one 
who has seen the mode of preparing. 

Branches, when freshly gathered, are cut in small pieces 
and steeped in water for several days; after which they 
are boiled in vessels made for the purpose. While boiling 
they are stirred without intermission until the gum, in the 
form of a white jelly, begins to show itself, when the whole 
of the fluid is poured into a glazed vessel and becomes 
solidified after it has been allowed to stand for a short 
time. 

Camphor, from a crude state, is taken through a purifying 
process bv sublimation. A metal vessel being made ready, 
there is placed at its bottom a layer of earth, perfectly dry 
and finely powdered ; upon this a layer of the raw cam- 




322 an orphan of the old dominion. 


phor is placed, and then another layer of the same kind 
of earth is put upon the gum, and so alternately until the 
vessel is quite filled. This part of the process terminates 
by a layer of earth being last, and over it is laid a 
covering of green mint. A second vessel, made of straw, 
in the shape of a cone, is then luted over the first in an 
inverted position, and the whole being placed over a well- 
regulated fire for some time, and afterwards being allowed 
to cool, the gum-resin of camphor is found to have subli¬ 
mated and attached itself to the upper vessel. About the 
palm-cocoa nut and tallow-trees you learn at your school, 
my dear Hattie. 

Ihe Chinese .—The Chinese empire existed at the same 
time as the Babylonian, Persian, Grecian, and Roman; 
while these empires exist only in name, China flourishes, 
and never had a greater extent of territory than in the 
present century, and is now the oldest country in the 
world, which was conquered by the Manchoo Tartars in 
1643. The first emperor of the Tartar dynasty compelled 
the Chinese to shave their heads. The real names of the 
emperors are considered too sacred to be pronounced by 
the people, and consequently they are known by the titles 
which they assume at the commencement of their reign. 
China has groaned under an absolute despotism from the 
most remote period of antiquity to the present hour. It 
contains some of the largest rivers and highest mountains, 
the most extensive barren and the most fertile plains, and 
probably no country in the world is so uniformly watered. 
The population is more than four hundred millions. 

The empire is divided into eighteen provinces, which are 
also divided into counties, districts, and townships. At 
the bead of each is a special and responsible officer. China 
is rich in mineral resources, but the people are forbidden 
by the government to work these mines to much extent, 
lest they neglect the cultivation of the soil; husbandry 
being considered to be far the most honorable and useful 
employment. 

On reaching China one is astonished to learn that the 
people do not eat butter, cheese, bread, milk, beef, or mut¬ 
ton , but they subsist on rice, olives, oranges, pigs, rats 
cats, fowls, puppies, dogs, potatoes, peaches, pears, garlic', 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 32 3 


millet, barley, pumpkins, 
groundnuts, snails, crabs, 
tomatoes. 


turnips, fishes, maize, wheat, 
sharks’-fins, birds’-uests, and 


A Chinaman wears a long queue reaching almost to his 
heels, and broad, flowing sleeves. A Chinese woman 
wears a handsomely-embroidered tunic and embroidered 
pointed shoes on small, cramped feet. Their garments are 
or the most antique fashions and never-varying phase of 
style, but are much more sensible and comfortable than 
those worn by Western ladies. They are made of the 
richest, costliest fabrics in the world, including satins and 
silks cottons and grassy cloths, furs of quadrupeds, feath¬ 
ers of birds, and the leaves of the trees. 

The houses of the Chinese are built of stone or wood 
mud or brick, usually low, dark, and filthy, but little ven¬ 
tilated, and usually only one story high. When a China¬ 
man meets you he does not shake hands with you, but 
doubles his fists, places them compactly together, and then 
shakes them at you. After the usual salutations and in¬ 
quiries after your health, they say, Have vou eaten your 
rice ? Which way are you going? Will you eat tea ? Sit, 
sit? Eat or smoke? How old are you? What is your 
honorable name ? Are your father and mother living ? etc. 

With us it is considered disrespectful for a man to sit in 
company with his head uncovered, but a Chinaman will 
receive his guests with his cap on. They meet with mu¬ 
tual bowing and complimenting. The host takes his seat 
at the table before his visitors as a signal for them to do 
the same. At each table are seated two persons, the tables 
being arranged so as to allow room for the servants to pass 
between them. The wife, daughters, mothers, or sisters 
do not make their appearance to shed light and gladness 
around the social, or rather unsocial , board. 

Though the repast may abound in dishes, ornamented 
with flowers, supplied with a great variety of fruits, the 
host will apologize to his guests for his parsimonious re¬ 
past. The table-service consists of porcelain bowls, china 
cups, with spoons of the same ware with short handles, 
and chopsticks. 

The Chinese are condemned by their owu standard of 
morality, and confess their inability to save themselves; yet 





324 AN ORrilAN OF THE OLD DOMINION . 


they hate the gospel of peace when it is preached to them, 
and are wantonly joined to their idols, and cast beneath 
their feet the righteous claims of the blessed Saviour who 
died to redeem them with his precious blood. They are not 
those inoffensive, poor, simple-minded, honest-hearted ob¬ 
jects of sympathy that many suppose, doing as well as the 
light of reason teaches them, meeting with unmerited 
punishment if any should be inflicted,—but they are guilty 
of damning sins, they themselves being judges ; having 
violated and being condemned by their own laws of moral¬ 
ity and religion, and having no way of expiation for their 
sins, they are without excuse and without hope. The 
Bible tells us that “all liars shall have their part in the 
lake that burneth with fire and brimstone,” and perhaps no 
nation on earth has less regard to the truth than the 
Chinese. They feel no shame in being detected in down¬ 
right falsehood, nor do they fear any punishment from 
their gods; yet they will tell you that it is vile to lie and 
to deceive. But would it not be strange to find a heathen 
people who did speak the truth without knowing the God 
of truth? The smallest inducement will be a sufficient 
motive for a Chinese to falsify his word. Their great pro¬ 
pensity for lying is one of the most formidable barriers to 
a lasting improvement of this people, while it often dis¬ 
courages those who labor for their eternal good. Lying 
and thieving are practiced whenever a “ shadow of a 
shade” of opportunity is afforded. A specimen will be 
given here, as mentioned by Mr. Abel : 

“ Soon after we arrived at Ku-lang-su, a man came to us | 
who professed to be the near relation and guardian of the 
owners of the house in which we live, and presented a 
little boy as the joint proprietor with his widowed mother. 
From the appearance of the house, and the testimony of 
others, we could easily credit his story that the family i 
were now in reduced circumstances, having not only lost j 
the house when the English attacked the place, but a j 
thousand dollars besides by native robbers; we therefore I 
allowed him a small rent, and gave the dollars to the man, j 
who put them into the hands of the child. The next month 
he made his appearance; but our servant, whom we had 
taken to be peculiarly honest for a heathen, suggested the 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 325 

propriety of inquiring whether the money was ever given 

p ° f .;:! c ri ^' v f h , om was .professedly receive,!, and soon 
returned with the information that the mother had heard 
nothing of the money, the man who had received it not 

iving in the family, but had now sent a lad to us who 
wou d receive it for her, and who, our servant assured us 
would give it to the proper person. A day or two after’ 
wards our cook whispered to me that our honest servant 
who had taken so much pains to prevent all fraud in the 
m at ter had made the lad give him one-half of the monev 
tor his disinterestedness in preventing it from falling into 
improper hands ! And further examination showed us that 
silent ”*' 7 C0 ° k had himSeIf received a good share to keep 

A few of the contrarieties in their ideas and customs 
trom those familiar to ourselves have been frequently 
remarked upon by travelers; some of these are sub- 
joined in the following sketch. 

On inquiring of the boatman in which direction Macao 
lay, I was answered west-north, and the wind he said was 
east-south. We do not say so in Europe, thought I, but 
imagine my surprise when, explaining the utility of the 
compass, he added that the needle pointed south On 
landing, the first object that attracted my attention was a 
military officer, who wore an embroidered petticoat, with 
a string of beads around his neck and a fan in his hand. 
His insignia of rank was a peacock-feather pointing down¬ 
wards instead of a plume turning upwards, and a button 
on the apex of his sugar-loaf cap instead of a star on his 
breast, or epaulettes on his shoulders; and it was with 
some dismay that I observed him mount on the right side 
of his horse. Several scabbards hung from his belt, which, 
of course, I thought must contain dress swords or dirks ; 
but on venturing near, through the crowd, I was surprised 
to see a pair of chopsticks and a knife-handle sticking out 
of one, and his fan folded up and put into the other, where¬ 
upon I concluded he was going to a dinner instead of are- 
view. The natives around me had all shaved their hair from 
the front of their heads and let it grow long behind ; and 
many of them did not shave their faces, but let their mous¬ 
taches grow over their mouths, and lest some strangling 

28 * 




326 


an orphan of the old dominion. 


hairs should diverge cheekwise the owners were busily 
employed pulling them down. We arrange our toilets 
differently, thought I, but I acknowledged the happy 
device of chopsticks, which enabled these gentlemen to 
put their food into their mouths endwise underneath this 
natural fringe. On my way to the hotel, I saw a group 
of old people, some of whom wore gray beards; a few were 
chirruping and chuckling to singing birds, which they 
carried perched on a stick or in cages, others were catching 
flies to feed them, and the remainder of the party seemed 
to be delightfully employed in flying fantastic paper kites; 
while a group of boys were gravely looking on and regard¬ 
ing these innocent occupations of their seniors with the 
most serious and gratified attention. 

As I had come to the country to reside for some time, 

I made inquiries respecting a teacher, and happily found 
one who understood English. On entering, he stood at . 
the door, and instead of coming forward and our shaking 
hands, he politely bowed and shook his own, clasping j 
them before him. I looked upon this mode as a decided j 
improvement, especially in doubtful cases, and requested 
him to be seated. I knew that I was to study a language | 
without an alphabet, but was somewhat astonished to see i 
him begin at what I considered to be the end of the book. 
He read the date of publication, “ the fifth year, tenth j 
month, and first day.” “We arrange our dates differently,” 

I observed, and begged him to read, which he did from 
top to bottom, and proceeding from right to left. “ You 
have an odd book here,” remarked I, and taking it up; 
“what is the price?” “A dollar and eight-thirds,” said j 
he ; upon which I counted out three dollars and two-thirds, 
and went on looking at it. The paper was printed only 
on one side, the running title was on the edge of the 
leaves instead of the top of the page, the paging was j 
near the bottom, the number and contents of the chapters i 
were at their ends, the marginal notes on the top, where 
the blank was double the size of the foot, and a broad ; 
black line across the middle of each page separated the j 
two works composing the volume, instead of one being | 
printed after the other. The back was open and sewed j 
outside, and the name of the work written on the bottom j 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


32Y 


edge. “ You have given me too much,” said he, handing 
me two and one-third dollars, and then explained that 
eight-thirds was eight divided by three, or only three- 
eighths. A small vocabulary he carried with him had the 
sounds arranged according to their termination, ming, sing, 
king being all in a row, and the first word in it was sien. 
“Ah, my friend,” said I, “English won’t help you find a 
word in that book; please give me your address.” He 
accordingly took out a red card as big as a sheet of paper, 
instead of a neat white strip, and wrote Wu Tanyuen. 
“I thought your name was Mr. Wu; why do you write 
your name wrong end first ?” inquired I. “ It is you who 
are wrong,” replied he ; “ look in your own Directory, 
where alone you write names as they should be, placing 
the honored family name first.” 

I could only say customs differ, and, giving back the 
book, begged him to speak of ceremony. He commenced : 
“When you receive a distinguished guest do not fail to 
place him on your left, for that is the seat of honor; and 
be cautious not to uncover the head, as it would be an 
unbecoming act of familiarity.” This was a severe blow 
to my established notions; when he reopened the volume 
and read, “The most learned men are decidedly of the 
opinion that the seat of the human understanding is in the 
stomach,” I exclaimed, “Better say it is in the feet!” and im¬ 
mediately shut up the book, dismissing him until another 
day, for this shocked all my principles of correct philoso¬ 
phy, even if Solomon was against me. 

On going abroad, I met so many things contrary to all 
my preconceived ideas of propriety, that I assented to a 
friend’s observation, that “ the Chinese were our antipodes 
in many things besides location.” “Indeed,” said I, 
“they are so; I should expect shortly to see a man walk¬ 
ing on his head. Look! there’s a woman in trousers, and 
a party of gentlemen in petticoats; she is smoking a cigar, 
and they are fanning themselves.” But I was taught not to 
trust to appearances too much, as on passing I saw the 
latter wore tight under-garments. We soon after met the 
steward of the house dressed in white, and I stopped to 
ask him what merry-making he was invited to ; with a 
look of the deepest concern he told me he was returning 







328 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


from his father’s funeral. Soon we passed where we 
heard sobbing and crying, and I inquired who was ill; the 
man, suppressing a smile, said that it was a girl about 
leaving home to be married, who was lamenting with her 
fellows. 

I thought after these unlucky essays I would ask no 
more questions, but use my eyes instead. Looking into a 
shop, I saw a stout fellow sewing lace on a bonnet for a 
Portuguese lady, and going on to the landing-place, 
behold ! all the ferry-boats were rowed by women, and 
from a passage-boat, just arrived, I saw the females get 
out of the cabin in the bow. “What are we coming to 
next ?” said I, and just then saw a carpenter take his foot- 
rule out of his stocking to measure some timber which his 
apprentice was cutting with a saw, whose blade was set 
nearly at right angles with the frame. Before the door sat 
a man busily engaged in whitening the thick soles of a 
pair of shoes; “That’s a shoewhite, I suppose,” said I; 
“ and he answers to the shoeblack of other lands.” “Just 
so,” said my friend; and beyond him is a poor wretch 
with a board around his neck for a shirt collar, who has 
got into cholcey , an article of his toilet which answers to 
the gyves with which those lads in the Tombs are gar¬ 
nished instead of bangles. 

In all the alleys, called streets, the signs stood on their 
ends, and the pigs were packed in baskets, which coolies 
were carrying, to the infinite satisfaction of the inmates; 
and the shops seemed to have lost their fronts and ejected 
their inmates into the streets, where they were eating, 
cooking, working, selling, sleeping in every imaginabte 
way. A loud voice led us to look in at an open door to 
see what was going on, when we saw it was a school, and 
the boys learning their lessons all crying like auctioneers. 
We next passed a fashionable lady stepping out of her 
chair, her feet only three inches long, her plaited and em¬ 
broidered petticoat a foot longer than her gown, and 
smallest at the bottom, and her waist quite concealed. 
Then came an acquaintance of my friend’s accompanying 
a splendidly-carved coffin. “ Who’s dead ?” asked he. 
“No man hab die,” replied the Celestial: “ this one piece 
coffin I present to my olo fader; he likee too much, counta 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


329 


my number one proper. ’Spose he die, he can usee lie!” 

So, eh,” rejoined my friend, “ how muche price can catchee 
one all same same for that ?” “I tinke can catchee one alia 
same so fashion one tousand dollars so ; this hab first chop 
handsome, lo.” 

“ Do you call that gibberish English or Chinese ?” said I, 
for the language sounded no less strange than the custom 
of presenting a coffin to a live father differed from rnv pre¬ 
conceived notions of filial affection. “That’s the*'pure 
Canton-English,” said he ; “you must be the Jack Down¬ 
ing of Canton, to immortalize it.” “ Come, rather let us go 
home,” said I, “ for I am getting dizzy, and shall soon be 
upside down in this strange country.” 

It is so strange that this mighty nation has continued 
one people down to the present from a period so remote 
as to be lost in the mist of time. In this God is accom¬ 
plishing his own wise purpose, and what we know not 
now we shall know hereafter. Neither the overflowing 
conquest of a superior race, nor emigration, has broken up 
the real foundations of society. The family compact is 
still greatly respected, as there is deep reverence for 
parents and superiors; and, as in every land, God blesses 
their filial piety by granting length of days in the land which 
He has given them, while education has exerted a health¬ 
ful influence in disseminating and strengthening the moral¬ 
ity they had. 

I hope, my dear Hattie, that you will think much about 
the heathen children, who have no Bibles nor Christian 
parents, as you have, to teach them the way to heaven. 
Yes, think of this on every morning and evening as you 
kneel around the family altar and hear your pious father 
imploring God’s blessing upon his children. Yes, think 
of the poor heathen children on every Sabbath morning 
when you meet in God’s house to receive lessons of heav¬ 
enly wisdom, which are able to make you wise unto salva¬ 
tion, from the lips of your kind teacher, leading your soul 
in the green pastures of God’s word and beside the still 
waters of his never-failing love, which flow through the 
heavenly Canaan. 

However stupid the parents may be, the children are 
sprightly, and capable of being elevated in au intellectual 





330 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


nnd moral point of view. Oh, how my heart has often 
been sad, and my eyes filled with tears in sympathy for 
them, as I have witnessed their sportive feats and heard 
their merry shouts as they bounded over their play¬ 
grounds! I felt a kindred love for them, and greatly de¬ 
sired to see them enjoy the same happiness of enlighten¬ 
ment and salvation as I have done. 

I trust one day that God may put it into your heart to 
come to this land and labor personally for those who 
perish for the lack of vision,—those who sit in the region 
and shadow of death. Do think of these things, and try 
to get your young friends interested in this great and 
glorious work. It will be sweet to die after a life spent 
in doing good to others ! In my next I will tell you some¬ 
thing about the Buddhist religion. 

Yours affectionately, 

Almaria Hobyn. 

My dear Hattie, —Though there are multiplied forms 
of idolatry in this country, they are divided into three 
general classes,—Confucianists, Tanists, and Buddhists. 

Confucianism took its name from Confucius, a sage who 
lived about five hundred and fifty years before the birth of 
our Saviour. His principles of morality and state legisla¬ 
tion now constitute the ethics and jurisprudence of the 
empire. It is said that filial piety was made not only the 
basis but the cementing bond of his system of morals and 
his whole political machinery. 

The father of Confucius was born about the same year 
that Cyrus became king of the Medes and Persians,"and 
was contemporary with Pythagoras, and Socrates was 
born not loug after. 

The second class in China are called the Tanists, or ra¬ 
tionalists of the empire. Lao-tse, the founder of Taoism, 
was contemporary with Confucius, with whom he had 
some acquaintance. This system is said to be sustained by 
abstruse speculations of mystic philosophy, which fills all 
nature with demons and genii, who constantly influence 
the fate of men. They furnish not only the elements but 
also all the forms of modern spiritualism, with the accom¬ 
paniments of rappings and table-turnings. In the mar- 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 331 

kets and public places may be seen mediums, who, for a 
sma l remuneration, can be consulted about the future 
world, deceased relatives, and other friends and scenes 
occurring in distant parts of the world. Spiritualists of 
Western nations have embraced a creed of remote anti¬ 
quity the founder of which lived, according to Chinese 
calculation, more than five hundred years before Christ. 

• third religion is Buddhism, which was introduced 
into China, and is comparatively of modern date. It pre¬ 
sents a more decidedly religious character, and has a 
greater number of adherents than anv system in the em- 
pire Its religious teachers and sacred books profess no 
brod, no Supreme Agent, who created the world, and who 
will call them to account, or reward or punish them for the 
j deeds done while in the body. Absolute annihilation is 
j the grand acme of reward for their meritorious services. 

Gautama is the last god of the Buddhists. He was of 
princely origin, and was born on the banks of the sacred 
Ganges, some three or four hundred miles from its mouth, 
not far from the region famous for the production of 
opium. 

1 he ranks of Buddhism are full to overflowing, while 
the deadly leaven continues to disseminate its poison, and 
! sti]1 fee d s on the moral vitals of hundreds of millions of 
our race. 

But again appears the Star in the East, and the good 
news of gospel light- sheds its benign radiance over this 
dark corner of the earth. 

How deeply immersed in sin and ignorance is this poor, 
deluded people! Led captive by the father of lies, that 
they turn carelessly, yea often scornfully, away from the 
heaven-sent messenger, and in their blindness bow down 
to the senseless images of wood and stone, which have 
been made by their own hands to expiate, as it has been 
truthfully said, for a conscious departure from moral recti¬ 
tude, and purchase to themselves that Anal and complete 
redemption from sin and sorrow which to all ages and 
nations has been the bright, radiant star of hope and de¬ 
sire, “because that when they knew not God,”etc. ! How 
gladly would I turn away from a picture so dark in every 
shade, yet so sadly and painfully true to life ! 






332 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


Buddhism was introduced into China not long after the 
birth of Christ. In Chinese history a wonderful fact is 
recorded, that in fifty years after that illustrious event, 
during the reign of the Emperor Ming, he saw in a dream 
a golden man flying about his palace; this dream was in¬ 
terpreted by his attendants to signify that the “ Holy 
One” was to be found in the West. This interpretation so 
absorbed and interested him as to induce him to send a 
deputation to India, who returned with some priests and 
images of Buddha from the island of Ceylon. Had the 
deputation gone a little farther westward they might 
have found the Holy One, which would have been intro¬ 
duced into China instead of a form of idolatry which, as 
Dr. Morrison says, is denied by the learned, laughed at by 
the profligate, yet followed by all. 

The images of Buddha are of various sizes, the largest 
more than a hundred feet high, and the smallest not more 
than an inch ; the largest are generally in a reclining pos¬ 
ture. Frequently bushels of images made of clay can be 
taken up around the temple walls. They are made of 
divers materials, sometimes of gold, brass, silver, or iron, 
or of wood, clay, stone, mortar, and brick. 

The idols represent a human figure, the features are 
identical and perfectly stereotyped, with the same sleepy 
countenance, high cheek-bones, square forehead, and broad i 
mouth, having the fingers as well as the toes of equal 
length, the hands reaching to the knees, the ears to the j 
shoulders, and the head always surrounded by a crown or 
cupola. 

Though geographically so remote from each other, there | 
is a great similarity between the Buddhist and Catholic 
religion. Buddhists have their nunneries and their nuns, j 
These shave their heads, and have novices under their in- 
structions. The priests have also their temples and boys l 
under their training. They wear yellow robes, shave their ! 
heads, and in person collect their daily food from house J 
to house, which is taken before noon, except a little fruit, 
tea, etc. Though animal food is proscribed to the priests, 
they often violate their vow. 

Each of their temples consists of one large building, j 
around which are several of smaller magnitude, furnished ; 





333 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

with Images of Buddha, and exclusively devoted to their 
worship; a row of rooms, or rather stalls, for the accom¬ 
modation of the priests, and usually spacious open sheds 
I erected as the resting-places of travelers, and for the resort 
of the yellow-robed priests and their pupils during the 
sultry hours of evening; these temples being lighted up 
by massive chandeliers, suspended from their ceilings 
• 1 he temples are open at all hours of the day, but are 

closed at sunset, unless some special occasion requires 
them to be otherwise. At any time betweeu early dawn 
and the close of the day, worshipers resort to them just 
when they find it most convenient to do so, taking- with 
them such offerings as they wish to present; these they 
deposit quietly on the altar before the principal idol, and 
I then prostrating themselves three or four times in token 
of adoration, they audibly repeat some forms of prayer or 
rather quotations from their sacred books, which are gen¬ 
erally resolutions for the future. This form concluded, 
they depart as silently as they came, without waiting for 
others to finish their devotions, or perhaps without °ever 
| seeing a priest. 

“There is no collective worship, no attempted union of 
|! prayers or offerings, no public service of any sort, but the 

| simple offering of each individual for himself,_in which 

|i his dearest friend, or even the members of his family, 

I have no community of interest, though there may be 
thousands kneeling around him, engaged in precisely the 
same act. Nor do the devotions of one seem to disturb 
I the other, though all speak audibly, and each may be en¬ 
gaged in reciting an entirely different portion of the book 
from those that occupy the attention of his followers.” 

On great festive occasions every man and woman or 
I child is required to bring an offering in proportion to his 
j ability. None are free from this demand, whatever may 
be the rank, age, or position; for even the infant in its 
mother’s arms may hold in its dimpled hands a chestnut 
or a tiny flow r er, and those in poverty’s deepest vale may 
[ spare a few grains of rice, a pinch of "tobacco, or a leaf of 
| tea. 

All children are taught and do assist in support of this 
“horse-leech” idolatry ; not a parent who does not early 

29 





334 


an orphan of the old dominion. 


inculcate and constantly enforce the claims of their religion 
upon their children. Even infants, too young to speak 
and make their offerings, are taken to the temples by their 
parents, and the offering being laid devoutly in their hands, 
they are led reverently to the shrine to deposit their gift, 
and then before the idol, whose very name their infant 
tongues are not able to lisp; while they know not their right 
hand from their left, they are taught to bend, bow their 
heads reverently, and raise their hands and worship. 
Consequently the ranks of idolatry exhibit no diminution, 
for, as the parent sinks into the grave, his children, so 
faithfully instructed and consistently trained, more than 
fill his place. 

What a lesson to those who bear their Saviour’s name ! 
What a reproof to Christian parents who have no family 
altar, who dishonor the profession, or even deny it, by 
their walk and conversation before their families and before 
the world ! 

The Buddhists set the bounds of their heavens, being 
seven in number, among the clouds. Those aspirants 
who are so fortunate as to occupy these regions rise 
constantly in the scale of bliss, and when the summit has 
been obtained they may expect that the point of con¬ 
summate beatitude is not far off. 

Their hells are located within the recesses of some 
mountain; the degrees of punishment becoming more 
intense as the unfortunate being descends lower and lower 
in the world of woe. The instruments of torture employed 
in those dolorous regions are voracious reptiles; hissing, 
deadly serpents, with forked fangs of liquid fire; burning 
worms, that insidiously and perpetually feed on the vitals, 
yet never wholly consume them ; fierce and howling dogs ; 
gnawing vultures; self-acting implements of torture, by t 
which the tongues and bowels are torn out, and the hands 
and feet sawed or burnt off, and the wretched culprit de¬ 
capitated ; then these portions of the body are constantly 
reproduced, that the same terrible process of abscission 
may be renewed again and again. But regarded as the 
most insupportable of all are the sudden and alternate 
transitions of extreme heat and cold, whereby the criminal 
is tortured eternally, writhing and groaning, and uttering 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


335 


the most terrible and unearthly yells of anguish, such as 
cannot be conceived by beings in this world. 

The period of their rewards and punishments is varied, 
and proportioned always to the amount of merit and de¬ 
merit which destiny permits the subject to accumulate. 
All their hells are regarded as purgatorial, so that during 
their probation in any of them sin may be expiated by 
additional suffering, and merit obtained by performing 
good deeds. 

When temples decay, little merit is gained by repairing 
them. Thus it is that each man prefers to build a new 
one for himself. The first and topmost spoke in the ladder 
of great and meritorious acts is the erection of an idol, 
and next comes the building of a temple, which has gen¬ 
erally an immense drum occupying one corner of the 
largest room, and a huge bell another. The roof of the 
temple is curiously composed of carved wood and inscrip¬ 
tions of various and fantastic styles of Chinese devices, 
and writings are painted and gilded and carved on the 
pillars, walls, ceilings, and tablets. Colossal images, in a 
sitting or standing posture, gilded and painted, but faded 
and dusty, are inmates of the great chamber. 

I* often feel, during my sojourn in this country of the 
Celestials, as though I have been really removed to a 
“new heaven and a new earth.’-’ Certainly I have now 
a more comprehensive view of the great Creator and his 
works. 

Crowds of men, women, and children gaze on in in¬ 
quiring silence, and often follow me in astonishment, as I 
walk leisurely along the streets, and, on reaching the 
country, it is a curious fact that even the animals seem 
to look upon me as something strange. Dogs timidly 
peep out and bark furiously at me at an advanced dis¬ 
tance, and then disappear, to emerge considerably in the 
rear. Buffaloes become uneasy as I pass along, their 
countenances lighted up with fiery indignation, blow tre¬ 
mendously through their spacious nostrils, and try to 
break from their fastenings by jerking their unwieldy 
bodies. Horses also, at my approach, raise their heads 
and snort and stare inquiringly at me. 

The Chinese have no sabbath, no sacred day of rest, 








336 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


but go about uttering their cries as on other days, vend¬ 
ing their wares and performing their usual work. 

The pools in the suburbs of the cities have many green¬ 
leaved plants, with white flowers, growing on their sur¬ 
face, interspersed with the many-leaved water-lily, the 
goddess of the floral kingdom. 

Interior of Chinese Houses .—Most of the interior walls 
of Chinese houses are composed of sliding-panels, which 
enable them to throw the whole floor into one room at 
pleasure, and to regulate the size of the windows to suit 
the temperature of the weather. In this case the whole 
end of a room may be slided back, so as to give as much light 
and air as desired, as well as a more comprehensive view 
outwards. Figures of birds, animals, butterflies, flowers, 
trees, fruit, or landscapes are carved exquisitely in alto- 
relievo, and painted in colors and shades of real life, on these 
sliding partitions, and not unfrequently they are papered 
with more taste and more neatly than with us at home. 
I constantly find that the Chinese have but little to learn 
from us in their social system, though they often commence 
where we end. 

The People .—As a people they are doubtless not our 
equals; but in general dignity of bearing, in self-posses¬ 
sion, and in some of the arts, are decidedly our superiors. 
It is said that a Chinese gentleman, under any circum¬ 
stance in which you see him, is calm, dignified, affable, 
graceful, and self-possessed. 

Language .—The great difficulty with foreigners is the 
language; but constantly this is'becoming less. Every 
year new facilities in the way of elementary books for its 
acquisition are being prepared, and access gained to the 
people in the city, as well as in the small villages which 
dot the country in every direction, and look beautiful in 
the distance, surrounded by clumps of the graceful bamboo 
(waving their plumelike heads to the coquettish zephyrs 
as they whisperingly pass over them), with orchards of 
peach-, and plum-, and willow-trees by the canals which 
flow near them. 

Suicide .—The Chinese have but little to deter them 
from this dreadful sin, having but faint ideas of the un¬ 
seen world. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


337 


Temperature of the Air. —The thermometer rises to 
more than one hundred degrees, and a fall of twenty de¬ 
grees in an hour is not uncommon. In coming into a city 
you feel as though you were entering a physical, moral, 
spiritual furnace. Oh, it is so hard to keep constantly the 
flame of piety burning bright when the blighting blasts of 
heathenism blow on the soul, when there are so few to 
speak of the precious Saviour! 

Priests. I have just witnessed some ceremonies per- 
J formed by a Bhuddist priest, clad in an ash-colored robe. 
A multitude of prayers were read,—little else than a round 
of the same words,—and even chanted a little, in which 
he was joined in full chorus by the attendants, succeeded 
every few minutes by a stunning noise of bells and cymbals; 
whilst a hollow block of wood was raised, and there were 
innumerable genuflections and prostrations. 

Houses for Missionaries. —No Chinese houses are 
! suited to the constitutions of foreigners. The thin, low 
roofs and walls, and confined and ill-ventilated rooms, are 
poor defenses against the burning heat of a tropical sun. 
j Good houses are indispensable to health. 

Servants. —Chinese servants certainly believe in the 
adage that “ many hands make light work.” One will 
not do the work of another, considering all as so many dif¬ 
ferent trades; your body-servant would as soon think of 
making your hat or other garments as to cook your food, 
etc. This causes the wealthy merchants to employ so 
many servants. 

The Missionary. —Missionaries should be well versed 
in history and every branch of education which is requis¬ 
ite at home, and a knowledge of the science of music should 
by no means be neglected: so as to compose music, and 
study and understand the nature of Chinese music and im- 
’ prove it, aud then adapt tunes suitable to their poetry. But 
the best of all educations is for the heart to be trained to 
commune with God, the fountain and source of all knowl¬ 
edge ; in his light to see light; to be prepared for trials, 
which often come in unthought-of ways and in which the 
most pleasure was anticipated, by sickness, death of friends, 
and many personal inconveniences. But no great enter¬ 
prise is ever accomplished without labor, toil, deep mental 

29 * 






338 AN ORPHAN OF TIIE OLD DOMINION. 


sufferings, self-denial, and personal sacrifices and great 
effort. 

Sympathies painful and ennobling are at once fired in 
the bosom of the heavenly messenger as he stands among 
myriads of heathen, when he feels that he bears a com¬ 
mission which has authority to unchain their darkened 
and sin-enslaved souls, and to point them to that Saviour 
whom to know aright is life and bliss eternal. Though 
his heart may bleed at the apathy of the people, he finds 
great consolation in being one of God’s agents, however 
humble; he knows that it is the Divine plan for their 
regeneration. Faith opens the vista of brighter days, 
when the name of God shall be honored and man made 
wise unto salvation. Hope exults and plumes her wings 
in the prospect, and fervid joy glows upon his heart. 
Then, to preach is an “ unspeakable gift”; to be employed 
as God’s instrument in preparing men for heaven is the 
most remunerative employment of his brief but moment¬ 
ous sojourn on earth. 

Persons at home are apt to look at everything at a dis¬ 
tance through the lenses of romance and beauty. The books 
which we read in childhood confirm these notions, which 
are not corrected in after years. Countries in which the 
orange, the banana, the banyan flourish ; in whose bosom 
diamonds are contained, and" elephants roam unmolested ; 
where the nights and days are ever of the same length ; 
where frost and ice are unknown, and the trees are ever 
arrayed in the green of productive youth,—are thought 
to be more beautiful to the eye than the varied scenery in 
our country. But ours is more lovely than theirs; a glow 
of mild sunlight sheds brightness and beauty on our fields 
and flowers, and in winter lights up our groves with a 
thousand sparkling diamonds! 

Girls 1 School .—If the women were educated here the 
men could not remain ignorant; and it has been well said, 
that “if the women are enlightened by religion, the men 
cannot remain debased and degraded.” Missionary 
schools stand as a nucleus of a large and growing system 
of pious training for the children of the citizens and the 
instruction of native teachers, who will distribute them¬ 
selves in the country and cities, to exercise a moral and 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 339 

pious influence on the families at home. How to raise 
schools for the education of native girls has lon<r since 
been solved by Christian missionaries, by experience, for 
more than a half of a century ; and it is no longer a par¬ 
tial and debated opinion, that unmarried females are best 
suited to conduct such schools, boarding in mission fami- 
hes, who do the catering for them ; as several of the sister¬ 
hood, living in the same house, afford each other mutual 
aid in their efforts to elevate and train for heaven the de¬ 
graded daughters of the Flowery Land. 

I am decidedly of the opinion that it would be best for 
the language to be studied at home, both bv our male and 
female missionaries, before entering the field, where they 
have to contend with an unpropitious climate, which in 
some instances, prostrates them at once. I think that our 
colleges ought to have a chair devoted entirely to the 
Chinese language. It would be a great economy of time, 
money, health, and life. For years I have thought this' 
by conversing with European missionaries of erudition 
and great experience, who have labored for nearly a third 
of a century for the salvation of the Chinese. In Europe, 
those who go to China can study at home, for they have 
chairs in their colleges for the study of the written char¬ 
acter. I have conversed with some of my own mission 
on the subject, but the majority are opposed to it. 

Observation also teaches me it is best to teach the English 
language* in both our male and female schools. I know 
that there are many objections to this, on account of the 
pernicious influence and temptations to which the Chinese 
are exposed, to get employment among foreigners whose 
ledger is their Bible ; on account of their understanding 
the English as well as the Chinese language they can 
command large salaries. But on the other hand they can 
witness the piety and understand the language of Chris¬ 
tian families who are laboring for their eternal interest, 
and have access to very many good books, which they will 
read with interest, and which will move upon the great 
deep of their immortal minds, when they comprehend the 
light that shines in darkness ; and as more people will un¬ 
derstand the English the applicants for business places 
will become more numerous and the salaries smaller of 




340 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


course, so that the temptations will be less. Though 
there are noble exceptions to their accepting large rewards 
for services, choosing to labor for Christ on the merest pit¬ 
tance of support; and this they will continue to do more 
and more as they better understand the religion of the 
Bible,—the unspeakable gift of Him who said “ my king¬ 
dom is not of this world.” 

May our covenant-keeping God, who is the same to-day, 
yesterday, and forever, continue to bless you, dear niece, is 
the daily prayer of 

Your affectionate aunt, 

Almaria Hobyn. 

Shanghai,-. 

My dear Nannie, —Will you please pardon my long 
and seeming neglect? Be assured, dear friend, I have 
often thought of you, though I have given you no written 
proof of it. 

Your precious letter did not reach me very promptly, 
but this did not detract from its interest. After reading 
it over several times I felt that I was with you. My little 
school has now been in operation more than a year, and 
is deeply interesting. I wish you could hear my pupils 
recite their lessons. I am sure it would make your pious 
heart thrill with pleasure. The thought of their being 
heathen children makes me more tenderly interested in 
their progress. 

I know that preaching is God’s appointed means for the 
conversion of the world; but Christian and heathen sages 
in their precepts speak of the importance of beginning with 
the young. See, under the Jewish dispensation, how great 
an obligation was imposed upon parents to teach their 
children the divine precepts, so that it was incorporated 
in all their avocations of life. Solomon, in a later period, 
enjoius it on parents to train up their children in the way 
that they should go ; and, under the glorious Christian dis¬ 
pensation, Paul, the great apostle of the Gentiles, whose 
letters are weighty and powerful, exhorts parents to bring 
up their children in the education and fear of the Lord, 
and reminds Timothy that from a child he had known the 
Holy Scriptures, “able to make wise unto salvation.” 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 341 

Now, dear Nannie, how are parents, though they nmv 

the know^r 6 ? d n''T . i<iolatr -' r ' to teacl > their children 
the knowledge of the divine word, in which they are but 

babes, and in most instances must ever remain so ? Chil¬ 
dren should have a thorough biblical knowledge before our 
mission of divine love can reach the acme of usefulness 
J hough men of mature minds embrace the religion of 
Lbnst, yet as Ins ministers, their labors must ever be 
0h ’ wbat a happy era in the annals of missions 
will it be when heathen mothers from their early childhood 
iave been taught the way of righteousness, both by pre¬ 
cept and example ! J v 

I have heard you lament that your labor in the Sabbath- 
school class, for whose religious instruction you strove so 
indefatigably, was in part lost by home influences ; that 
though their parents were members of the church they 
were exceedingly ignorant and stiff in their notion; that 
they were opposed to anything like innovation from their 
way of thinking, and habits confirmed by lon^ practice 
and would tell you that their parents did “ thus and thus/’ 

1 believe a person’s conduct in mature vears depends 
much on the habits of early life, aud sin often avails 
itself of this powerful law, which is so strongly incorpo¬ 
rated with the will’s original nature. But this difficulty 
may be removed by giving children pious training and 
setting them holy examples. 

This world is the battle-field of the Christian’s trials, 
and God, who wisely adjusts the means to the ends to be 
accomplished, does not require of us duties which are 
contradictory in their nature. Though He sets his bow 
of promise in the clouds, He does not suffer us to rest 
amidst roses, draped in sunshine, but often appoints 
us a place with clouds and tempests for its canopy, with 
thorns and briers for its covering. Our feelings necessarily 
alternate, but the principle which the spirit imparts re¬ 
generates the mind and is at anchor amid the mutinous 
billows of time. I fully believe that our love to the pre¬ 
cious Saviour is perfectly evinced in bearing cheerfully his 
will, whilst our feet desire to walk in his statutes, and our 
hands to do his commandments. 

You know that I am sent out by our Board as an ex- 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


periment in the way of establishing a school for females, 
superintended by an unmarried lady. Situated thus, I 
often feel a serious incumbrance of heartfelt sorrow,— 
not being able on account of circumstances to do what is 
expected and hoped by my friends at home, bv whose self- 
denial our missionary enterprise is principally supported. 
********** 

These sudden attacks of illness I never had at home, 
and have felt that were it the will of my heavenly Father 
I would gladly not survive another attack of such poign¬ 
ant sufferings, which often made me speechless. If I had 
had a kind missionary sister in the house with me, how 
cheering it would have been to have heard her soothing, 
gentle voice, while administering medical assistance, bind¬ 
ing up my aching head and throbbing temples, when the 
insidious chill was slowly retiring from my prostrated 
system! Several times in these attacks I have been de¬ 
lirious, but as a general thing I have been entirely in the 
possession of reason. 

I wish I had three assistants with me. I think that 
should I have such a number to join me, one at least 
ought to understand the theory and practice of medicine, 
and to confine her medical knowledge to our school, ex¬ 
cept in cases of emergency. Perhaps it would be stepping 
out of God’s appointed bounds for woman to do otherwise 
in a place like this, in which there are so many gentlemen 
physicians of high grade, and who have their time so 
completely occupied that they have but little of the pre¬ 
cious article left for visiting Chinese schools, however 
their benevolent feelings might prompt them to such a 
work of mercy. 

I think that it would be well to study the local dia¬ 
lect of the place under a native female teacher before 
coming out to the field. Finding a woman of education, 
she could be trained to our mode of teaching by some mis- i 
sionary, and then sent to the designated persons, who have 
been or are under the appointment of the Board, for a 
missionary to the place known by the teacher, and then, 
on her return to China, if she wishes she can be connected 
with the school. I have found by conversing with the 
judicious that it is a plan not to be despised. I think it 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


343 


would be a great saving of health, labor, and expense to 
have such an arrangement, as, on entering the field, per¬ 
sons thus trained would be prepared to enter immediately 
upon their benevolent employment, and would feel less 
that depressing, dependent loneliness which all new mis¬ 
sionaries feel more or less on arriving in this land in 
which Satan rules supreme. 

As far as my observation and experience go, I am de¬ 
cidedly of the opinion that if possible missionaries of the 
same Board ought to live in the same neighborhood, that 
in cases of sickness and other contingencies they may be 
ready and near to extend the helping hand if necessary. 
T^he school ought to have grounds around it for a garden 
to walk in for air and exercise, and also many other things 
of utility and profit indispensable to the premises, such as 
cooking, washing, weaving, spinning, warping, etc. A 
practical knowledge of these things is necessary to a 
good housekeeper among the Chinese, unless she be a 
lady of wealth. Provision for our various necessities is 
as important on a heathen shore as in an enlig'htened and 
Christian land. Air, food, and Christian sympathy are as 
essential to life here as they are at home, and a" due re¬ 
flection should teach us this. 

Though the life of a missionary is fraught with various 
trials, he is happy in his work, having much to depress 
and much to cheer him ; whilst he has to feel continually 
that Satan seems to rule here as the prince of the power 
of the air. 

I have never yet seen an unhappy missionary in the 
field, notwithstanding its frequent discomforts. We should 
reflect much upon heaven, its purity, and upon Him who 
constitutes its glory ; and in passing through so many 
dangers, I trust that I am able to bless God for his pre¬ 
serving and watchful goodness, and in all the trials that 
I may be called to endure may I resemble the tree which 
brings forth its fruit in season. Oh, when are faith and 
charity not in season ? When is clinging to Christ not in 
season ? When are watchfulness and prayer not in season ? 
And surely in crosses, disappointments, and affliction are 
self-examination and submission in season. 

I hope, dear friend, that you constantly remember me 








344 AN ORPHAN OF TIIF. OLD DOMINION. 


and my enterprise while pleading at a throne of grace. 
Pray that a principle of holy consecration may permeate 
all that I do, as nothing else will render my work ac¬ 
ceptable to God. How cheering to hear, amidst disap¬ 
pointments, the words of the inspired penman, that the 
“ trial of your faith is more precious than of gold” ! 

My health suffers from the close confinement in the dis¬ 
charge of my numerous duties, as housekeeping, the study 
of the language, superintending of my school, etc. All 
this is too much for one persou to perform, and has seri- j 
ously taxed my health. 

Chinese cannot be trusted. I was more or less con¬ 
fined to my room for a w T eek, and found great comfort in 
having my girls play nurse to me during the time. As 
soon as I w~as able to look after the school, a number of 
articles were not to be found : one was my watch-key 
lying in a small drawer; threads, needles, thimbles, pieces 
of patchwork; two of my cups and scissors were concealed 
about their beds. All the articles were taken from my ! 
sick-room, but at what time I could not tell. I felt thank- ij 
ful that my watch was not taken with the key. The ] 
woman whom I hired to cook and to do the sewing for 
the girls became suddenly so lame that it was with diffi¬ 
culty that she was able to walk. I told her not to attempt 
to do anything, but to sit down ; that I and the little girls j 
would do the best we could without her services. She 
took me at my word, and at night I would go to her room 
and rub her lame foot. She complained most piteously, j 
though I could see nothing to give her so much pain. I 
did this for a week, and often took her meals to her mv- j 
self. One Sabbath afternoon, when I dismissed my class, j 
she came and told me that her father was very ill, and the j 
family had sent for her. I asked how she was to go, as 
she was not able to walk. She replied that they had sent j 
a sedan for her. I of course acceded to her request. She 
hobbled off, saying that she would be at home in time to i 
give the girls their evening’s rice. She had no father, but ; 
wished to go and worship the remains of her husband’s i 
father who had been dead some days. I did not see her | 
again until noon on Monday. I then heard nothing’ more { 
about lameness. Twice I have had the rain-water (which j 




345 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

is considered a great treasure) stolen from me. For six 
weeks I had only tea, made of the brackish well-water 
to allay my thirst, which was often almost unendurable’ 
and at another time was not able to collect any rain-water 
tor tour weeks. During my indisposition referred to, mv 
Chinese woman told me that four of the girls needed 
shoes ; that she wished me to give her money to buy the 
j materia s for making them. It was seven weeks before 
I got them. The girls told me that she had made six 
pairs beside their own, and had sold them. 

Ihe Chinese children are generally quick in learning 
anything, but so deficient in moral principles ! It seems 
that lying and stealing are incorporated in their very 
existence. I haye preferred to take those that are very 
I young, before the seeds of vice have become too deeply 
rooted and grounded in their minds and hearts to prevent 
the growth of the sacred principles of the gospel which 
rnaketh wise unto eternal life. Although so very youno 1 , 

I can scarcely credit what I see with my own eyes of the 
entire want of moral training in heathen children. Pos¬ 
session, however acquired, is the acme of blessing or hap- 
I pmess according to Chinese ideas. Three of the girls 
j in my school were only five years old when I took them, 

; and the eldest eight years. At first a girl could not put 
down her work for a moment without having her needle 
and thread taken by herself or one of her comrades. On 
j one occasion I had five applications for needles and thread 
j tiie same little girl in one day. I had so repeatedly 
told them to be careful that I began to suspect that all 
was not going on rightly with their working materials; so 
concluded to investigate the matter. I found all the lost 
needles and thread secreted in their work-bags, each having 
a portion, but not equally distributed, the elder retaining 
the greater shares. To prevent further trouble and the 
encouragement of vice, I told them that I would punish all 
if anything of the like nature occurred again. This was 
ostensibly effectual. On detecting such things I make 
them repeat the eighth commandment, and try to get 
them to make the application. I asked one of the little 
girls that took the things if I did not give her what she 
needed. She held down her head, and said that she had 

30 







346 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


taken them for her mother. I mention these facts to give 
you some faint idea how soon heathenism gets hold of the 
heart and pervades all their propensities. If these princi¬ 
ples are so dreadful in mere infancy, how deplorable must 
they become, after being matured by example and precept, 
through a long series of years, in vice and deception ! 

After witnessing these things I feel much discouraged, 
and then greatly encouraged when 1 reflect that the work 
is not my own, but in the hands of Him who can work 
through the feeblest instrumentality, who has promised 
the heathen to his Son for an inheritance, and the utter¬ 
most parts of the earth for a possession, that with the 
blessing of God I am training children that will adorn the 
Christian church in their day and generation, and by their 
example exert an influence that shall be felt through the 
countless ages of eternity. I often exclaim mentally, who 
is sufficient for these things? Certainly it is “not by 
might nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord,” that 
any permanent good can be done for them. It is by living 
with, and being surrounded by, the heathen that you can 
fully understand what heathenism is in its multifarious 
forms. The woman that I had employed became so dis¬ 
honest that I could not retain her. Her influence was 
highly detrimental to my pupils. The little girl that I 
redeemed had another attack of severe illness ; though 
the woman was rewarded well for her services as nurse, 
she would not do the slightest thing for the sick girl unless 
I was present. The little girl would often call me during 
the night. “ Oh, miss, come here !” And when I entered 
the room she would call me by some name of affection, to 
show her gratitude. She had fever, suffered much from 
thirst; and it showed how much we are creatures of habit, 
she would at first ask for tea. As it was convenient, I 
gave her cold tea, thinking also that as her fever was so 
great she would'relish it more. On raising the cup to 
her lips, she would close her eyes and push the cup from 
her; at last she exclaimed, “ It is cold to death !” I took the 
hint, and gave her hot tea, which she drank as though 
it were grateful to her parched lips and throat. 

She recovered slowly, and as the weather became cooler 
she gained her strength and flesh, and her little cheeks be- 


AN OR PIT AN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


347 










came full and rosy. The woman who had treated her so 
badly before she came to me now wished to get her back. 
I told her that if I were certain who the little girl’s mother 
was I would give her up. She very soon brought a woman 
who declared that she was the mother of the little girl, 
and was compelled to sell her to pay her debts. I then 
called the girl in and asked her if she knew the woman; 
she said that she had never seen her before. Both of the 
women became enraged, and after vociferating for some 
time took their departure. 

At my last meeting for women, some of them had never 
heard anything of the gospel before. I told them that we 
knelt when we worshiped the true God. They replied 
very politely that our customs and theirs were alike. Oh 
that the scales of ignorance, superstition, and prejudice 
might speedily fall from their eyes, that they might see 
the things which make for their everlasting peace! 

The woman that I now have appears to take an interest 
in the truths of the gospel. She has learned to repeat 
the Lord’s Prayer, the Ten Commandments, and answer 
all the questions in a small catechism; has begun to read 
Luke’s gospel and a tract called “ The Two Friends.” This 
tract was written by Dr. Milne, the first associate of Dr. 
Morrison in the missionary enterprise to China. It is 
even now considered the best exposition of the Christian 
religion ever written in the Chinese language, which 
every new missionary learns to read and then to commit 
to memory. She seems kind and obliging. I hope the 
truths of the gospel are doing her good. Whether she 
merely professes to be interested in these things to please 
me, or is really thinking of them in earnest, time will de¬ 
termine. She has a serious look when I tell her that 
Christ looks at the heart, and will accept of nought but an 
honest repentance and a sincere belief in Him and an hum¬ 
ble reliance on his merits. She has been the mother of 
sixteen children, and has only four living ones. I asked 
her why she destroyed her infants. She replied that she 
never heard that it was wrong until the missionaries came 
among them ; and I do not believe that she now thinks 
that she did wrong, as she says that if they had not killed 
them they would have been sold into slavery, in conse- 









348 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 


quence of not being able to support them. She seems to 
be a tender mother. A case of infanticide occurred not 
far from us : surely, the heathen are, as the apostle says, 
“without natural affection.” 

I have only one small tree in my yard, which has several 
times, by stealth, been denuded of its foliage to supply 
the silkworm with food. Birds^often sing and sport in 
its branches, which to me, on account of being so excluded 
from everything but barren black walls and tiled roofs 
and my little girls, is like an oasis in the desert. I have 
tried to rear flowers in jars, but those have been stolen 
from me. 

While my pupils were away I spent a portion of each 
day in visiting the women at their houses. One day I 
visited forty families. Often when fatigued from walking 
through the narrow and confined streets, trying to do 
good, I revert to the time when our Saviour’s s&cred feet 
trod the soil of Palestine, his sojourn among men being 
one of sore trial. What a blessed example set by Him 
who is the author and finisher of our faith, who, for the 
joy that was set before Him, endured the cross, despising 
the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne 
of God ! 

The women and children appear glad to see me when 
I go among them, and almost invariably present me with 
a cup of tea and make inquiries about my health. 

How often do I wish that you were here with me! I 
am decidedly of the opinion that the most refined, the 
most cultivated, and those strictly attentive to show a 
politeness which habit makes second nature, and which is 
no burden to the possessor, ought to be teachers of religion, 
presupposing that they possess simple, enlightened, and 
unaffected piety. I think that these qualifications are more 
requisite in the mission-field than at home. Such per¬ 
sons are more respected by the Chinese, and their influence 
for good is greater every way. This is what I have learned 
from observation. No sacrifice should be considered too 
great for the missionary enterprise, which is, in every view 
that can be taken of it, the grandest that has ever engaged 
the attention of mortal man. 

In teaching heathen children, you have to awaken from 


349 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

its dormant state, to quicken into life, and almost to create 
the intellect on which you are afterwards to act. At first 
you feel that you are addressing beings almost mindless 

and soulless; and there is danger, from utter weariness in 

trying to plunge into the thick shadows of an intellectual 
and moral darkness, into minds without form and void. 
-But our zeal and faith should be quickened and strength¬ 
ened by the “ sure word of prophecy,” lest the flame perish 
on the altar of self-consecration. 

In these things I had not to build on another’s founda¬ 
tion, to enter upon the labors of others ; and it was not 
my prerogative to boast in a predecessor’s line of things 
made ready to my hands. Oh, how often, dear Nannie 
while contending with heathen blindness and physical 
debility, and knowing that I am supported at home by the 
rich in good works but poor in purse, have I felt that a 
woe will be recorded against me if I do not make full 
proof of that which is committed to my charge! 

But we are assured by the word of inspiration that 
heathenism, and all its concomitants, shall be destroyed. 
By faith we already hear the dying throes of idolatrous 
worship,—hereditary reverence, as a mighty fabric, smit¬ 
ten to the dust,—while Christ shall claim his dominion 
from sea to sea and the uttermost parts of the earth for 
his possession. 

While the shadowy future is looming up before me, I 
almost wish that I could live in the earth during the “ lat¬ 
ter day,”—the glorious millennium,—when the earth shall 
be filled with the knowledge of the Lord. Dear friend, let 
us earnestly pray for this final triumph of the blessed 
gospel. 

I presume that you will have heard, ere this reaches 
you, that my physician ordered me home last winter. It 
sounded upon my ears like a funeral knell,—it was so try. 
ing a dispensation to ifie, and, I may add, a very dark one. 

I had hoped to labor and die in China. In this I wish \o 
feel the full force of the sentiment, “ To me remains no 
place nor time.” I had just begun to be useful to those 
around me when my lungs (often before affected) were 
suddenly attacked. Sometimes I have been scarcely able 
to speak even in a whisper, and then the pain in my chest 

30 * 





350 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


was so severe. In a short time I was much reduced, and 
became too feeble to attend with any physical comfort to 
my duties, which required unremitting care. If I had had 
a missionary sister to have shared my arduous responsi¬ 
bilities with me, how pleasant it would have been ! 

At first I told my physician that I could not leave my 
chosen field of labor. When he saw how his advice af¬ 
flicted me, he pointed to the field at home in which I would 
be'useful and enjoy health, provided I would leave China 
soon. He is a very devoted missionary physician, and is 
self-sustained,—says, were it not for the supposed good 
he does, would not remain in China twenty-four hours; 
that he looks upon it as nothing more than indirect suicide 
for a person to continue in a place, either at home or in 
a foreign field, when he knows that the climate is con¬ 
stantly undermining his prospects for usefulness; that he 
has never been sick a moment during his sixteen years of 
residence in different parts of the Chinese Empire. 

I do not regret that I came to this country. In that I 
have the approbation of my own conscience that I did 
what I believed to be the will of my heavenly Father ; 
and had I been in possession of ten thousand lives, I would 
have offered them on the same altar. 

My interest in the cause of missions has greatly increased 
since I came to this land of spiritual darkness, and, on my 
return home, I can testify of what I have seen, and what 
I do will be done understandingly. I sometimes feel con¬ 
cerned about what is to become of my little pupils. Who 
will take them ? is a question over which I often ponder, 
and one that I feel assured God will solve in a far better 
way than I can. The country is now in a very unsettled 
condition. 

Since the return of warm weather, my cough has en¬ 
tirely subsided, and I feel comparatively well. But my 
physician says, “ You must be off before the northeast 
monsoon sets in.” I have service with my pupils every 
morning and evening, and ask them a great many questions, 
to which they readily give correct answers. 

How much I wish that we had a school taught by un¬ 
married ladies and established on a firm basis ! My school 
can never be considered a test, as my duties have been 





AuY orphan of the old dominion. 


351 


enough for three persons to perform in health and in a 
favorable climate, and I have no one to offer to aid me. A 
lady, and a member of the Established Church of England, 
whose life has been one of self-denial, and who has laid 
all her numerous accomplishments on the altar of missions, 
has kindly offered to bring her meals with her and to take 
my place in my school, that I may have a little respite, in 
which to strengthen my almost prostrate health. 

Snakes crawl about the house, and sometimes leave 
their sloughs over the doors. 1 have seen many centi¬ 
pedes, but have been stung only once, and I suffered com¬ 
paratively little. The snakes that frequent.houses are not 
considered pernicious; but the most trying part is to feel 
the motion of their coils as they pass between the mat¬ 
tress and the wicker bottom of the bedstead in pursuit of 
rats, which are numerous. 

Those who live in houses built in foreign style are sel¬ 
dom annoyed by these (may-be innocent, but exceedingly 
repulsive) visitors. In the old walls of a Chinese house 
they find many hiding-places. They (the Chinese) think 
it somewhat sacrilegious to kill them, and seldom do it. 

But, my dear sister, what is the use of my detailing to 
you all of my troubles when the trials of the present life 
are not to be compared to the glory which shall be revealed 
in the life to come ? 

In approaching a “mercy-seat,” oh, do not forget your 
friend toiling in a heathen land for the salvation of those 
whom God has promised to give his Son for an inheritance 
and for whom He shed his precious blood, which cleanseth 
from all sin ! Pray that I may be a blessing to them. 

Please remember me with much love to your honored 
parents and sisters, and accept my best wishes for your 
present and eternal good, and believe me, in the sweetest 
of all bonds, 

Your ever affectionate, 

Almaria Hobyn. 

Shanghai,- 

My dear Mrs. II-,—Your kind letter was received 

by me with pleasure. I would have replied more promptly 
had circumstances permitted. 









352 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 


In the management of a girls’ school in this country there 
are very many “ nothings,” yet all important to attend to, 
so that much of one’s time is consumed before being aware 
of it. Chinese cannot be depended upon any longer than 
you are looking at them, and then you have to perform 
much of the work yourself. 

I have seven little girls under my charge. Some are 
pretty and interesting, but all have many wicked prin¬ 
ciples to correct. As young as they are, it is surprising 
to see with what ingenuity they conceal stolen articles in 
the folds of their sleeves. I tell them that they are not 
only wicked because they steal, but because they increase 
guilt by concealing and telling falsehoods about it. Without 
rny asking it, they make many promises to do so no more. 

The little slave whom I redeemed had been twice sold 
before she came to me. She was reduced to a perfect 
skeleton, doubtless from starvation. The expression of 
her countenance was ghastly. I gave her very small por¬ 
tions of food at a time, as she was so reduced. A larger 
quality might have produced a deleterious effect. She 
had medical advice from a skillful missionary physician. 
Though she is a very bright child, she has never smiled 
since she came. Her feet were much swollen, and ap¬ 
peared covered with a cold crust. I rubbed them diligently 
for an hour before I could perceive anything like warmth 
in them, after having put her in a warm bath. 

I have not yet attempted to teach her anything but a 
small portion of the Lord’s Prayer, as she is too feeble. 
Until recently, she slept almost constantly. The unfeeling 
woman that treated her so badly demanded the garments 
that the little beggar had on when she brought her to me, 
which I returned to her. Surely, the tender mercies of the 
wicked are cruel! Although I have a woman to take care 
of the child, she scorns to do anything for her unless I am 
present, and often the burden of nursing, with my numer¬ 
ous duties, falls on me. How glad would I be if I had 
one or several lady assistants with me, in order to share 
my work! But, thanks be to my heavenly Father, my 
health has greatly improved, though the warm weather 
debilitates me much. On some days I have fainting spells 
come over me when I make much effort. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 353 

I write these things, knowing that you have learned 
ere tins that I am duly installed as my own housekeeper 
10 heart of the city. The place is comparatively quiet 
and is thought to be an eligible situation for a female school! 
1 have at times suffered much from fear ; having spent three 
months here, without any one in the house but a Chinese 
woman and three little native girls and an errand-boy. 
A watchman walks in front of the house at night but"I 
am afraid of him, though he is doubtless some protection. 

Our Board here thought that it was better that I should 
have my school entirely separate from the schools kept by 
the other members of the mission. I am necessarily con¬ 
fined very closely, though I need air and exercise. If there 
were assistants, some could preside while the others could 
go out of the city to inhale a little pure air, that is not im¬ 
pregnated with the dense fumes arising from the fries 
and stews, which are constantly cooked in the streets 
the temperature of which is increased by the radiation 
from the walls and roofs of the contiguous and thickly-popu¬ 
lated houses. r 

I have but little air in my dormitory, although the 
northern side has five windows. But it is now the time 
of the southwest monsoon. It is as tantalizing to hear 
the delightful, bracing breezes blow around the house, 
without being able to inhale them, as it is to be famishing 
for water when in sight or hearing of the bright, sparkling? 
cool, murmuring streams. 

During the winter I have the full benefit of the north¬ 
east monsoon, blowing in through the chinks left between 
the window-frames, which I have endeavored to fill up as 
well as I could with cotton. 

Since I have had some experience as a resident in this 
country, as also from observation and conversation with 
those who have long lived in China, I find it is much health¬ 
ier to live in the country, in well-ventilated houses, than 
to live in a confined city. In the country you can have 
every facility that can be had in the city, and, at the same 
time a lady can take air and exercise whenever she wishes, 
without one-sixteenth of the annoyances experienced in 
walking a mile through the thronged street before you 
reach the country. Although in the country the miasma, 




354 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


arising from the paddy-fields at some seasons of the year, 
is very trying, and brings on chills and fever, yet those 
who live in the city oftener suffer in the same way, and 
from other diseases incidental to the climate. 

You wish to know what I now think about unmarried 
ladies embarking in the missionary enterprise. I say em¬ 
phatically that I believe that, favorably situated, they.can 
do much good, as there are so many living demonstrations 
to confirm me in this opinion. In one of the missions at 
this place there are perhaps one hundred pupils under 
Christian instruction as boarders, yet all under the direct 
care of four unmarried ladies, who are highly educated, 
and were brought up in our most refined and opulent circles. 
One keeps her own house, with which is connected a 
large school-house, with every convenience to save the 
health of its laborious, self sacrificing, and benevolent 
superintendent. With her an assistant boards, so that if 
either is sick the other is there to superintend or to sup¬ 
ply partially her place, and if the wheels of their school 
operations do not move as swiftly, they are not stopped. 
The other ladies are so situated that they can board, par¬ 
tially or wholly, in any of the mission families; if they 
choose, can keep their own tables, as often or when they 
like, while each presides over her respective school, some¬ 
times studying the language while the others teach. They 
then change the time of their duties, those that teach 
study, and they that study, in turn, take their places as 
teachers, and in the same way they see that the food is 
prepared and clothing is distributed. In the morning and 
evening all pupils meet in a mission chapel for worship, 
held by the missionary gentleman, and on the Sabbath at¬ 
tend preaching in the same place, while the other ministers 
attend their various preaching stations and hold worship 
with their day-schools, which they superintend during the 
week. 

Amid much to encourage and to discourage, I am 
pleased with teaching. Though so much isolated, I do 
not regret that I am on a heathen shore. In devoting my¬ 
self to the life of a missionary, I tried to seek divine assist¬ 
ance and to be faithful with myself. In this I am not 
mistaken. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


One great source of discouragement is, the members of 
our mission are not unanimous in their opinions about the 
propriety of having a female boarding-school, while others 
are more or less in favor of it. 

Since the little girls have come to live with me they have 
lost much of that wild expression which they had at first. 
Their faces appear a third larger, which, I suppose, is 
owing to their having a sufficient quantity of food. They 
seem cheerful and happy, and some of them begin to have 
rosy cheeks. 

To-day have had a visit from one of the handsomest 
Chinese women that I have ever seen. Her card announc¬ 
ing the intended call preceded herself by two hours. It 
was brought by a maid-servant. The lady did not mani¬ 
fest that vulgar curiosity so common among the lower 
classes. She reproved one of her maids for asking to see 
into my dormitory, to which I assented, and invited her 
mistress to go with me. At this it was evident that she 
was much gratified. In walking (her feet being so very 
small), she had to recline on the shoulder of her maid. 
Her garments were embroidered in the richest and hand¬ 
somest style with silk and gold thread, and trimmed with 
gold buttons. She had on a pair of superbly wrought gold 
bracelets, with shields of the same metal to protect her 
long finger-nails. Her hair was decked with beautiful 
I natural flowers, confined with gold-headed ornaments. I 
i gave her Mark’s gospel. When she left she politely in- 
i vited me to visit her. It is Chinese etiquette to attend a 
■ guest to the door. I went with her down-stairs ; she en¬ 
treated me not to do it, but I insisted on being permitted 
to accompany her. 

Chinese often insist on your doing or not doing a thing 
when they really mean the reverse of what they express. 
She bid me good-by with many thanks for my invitation 
to her to repeat her visit. She leaned on her maid and 
hobbled off, presenting a superb picture of Oriental ele¬ 
gance. There was something so soft and fascinating in her 
manners, but I was saddened by the reflection that she was 
living “ without hope and without God in the world.” This 
was the day before the rainy season set in, and not being 
free from cough it was some weeks before I was able to 





356 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


return the call. I regretted much that she had gone to be 
married to a gentleman at a distance, and I consequently 
did not see her. She was the daughter of a very wealthy 
Chinese gentleman who lived in the house next to mine. 

Thank you, dear sister, for your pious suggestion, “the 
Lord will provide.” Trusting in Him, with whom are all the 
treasures of wisdom and knowledge, we may hope that 
divine wisdom will guide us through this dark and uncer¬ 
tain world, and that we shall soon meet at that place where 
ignorance, error, and perplexity are all alike unknown. 
United by faith to Him who holds the government upon 
his shoulders, and who has said that even the hairs of our 
head are all numbered, we may know that all things will 
work together for good, and that afflictions shall work for 
us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. 
Leaning upon Him who is our compassionate high-priest, 
who knows what broken-hearted sorrow is, we may feel 
that we have his sympathies in all our varied trials'here. 
This will inspire us with zeal, knowledge, and fortitude, 
so that we may fight the good fight of faith, and feel the 
flight of time pleasant, when we have reason to believe that 
it is bearing us to that rest which remains for the people of 
God. Though difficulties may thicken around, we may 
feel assured that we do not go to war at our own charges, 
and that our labor is not in vain in the Lord, who has 
promised that his dominion shall extend from sea to sea, and 
from the rivers to the ends of the earth. 

In this Taeping rebellion extortion in anvform has capital 
punishment. The rebel officers say, How are the poor to 
live, if the rich ask more than the ordinary price for articles 
of food ? Three men for acting thus had their hearts taken 
out and set on the tops of poles for every person to look at 
as they passed along. Four others had'their heads cut off I 
and placed on the city wall for public example. 

There are now several ships of war in the harbor for the 
protection of all foreigners ; and it is felt by us all that 
the rebel army may arrive soon, or it may not come at 
all, though everything is in a terrible state of commotion 
and uncertainty now. 

It is consoling to know that above this civil whirlpool 
which agitates this mighty empire, above all the stormy 




357 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 

^Z dS „nH h wMl h °T °I er tlliS devoted land > God sits and 
rules, and will make the wrath of man to praise Him and 

its remainder He will restrain. 

t r USt + t v llat l le who rules in the kingdoms of men, and 
^ ho has then-hearts in his hands, is now bringing about a 
bettei state of things for idolatrous China. Further par- 
ticuJars you will learn from the papers which have been 
loi warded to our beloved corresponding secretary, who has 
been advised of all the movements of the government as 
tar as they have been ascertained. 

I presume you have heard that my lungs have been 
considerably affected and my physician has advised a 
speedy return to my native climate. I found great relief 
fiom his medicine. I took cold from visiting the native 
women during the cold, rainy spell last winter, by sitting 
in their houses to hold converse with them, which are 
more or less damp, and often produce a feeling of chilliness 

Have just received letters from Mrs. K_and R_ 

Hear Mrs. R-! her afflictions and consolations are manv. 

What a loss, to human perceptions, she has sustained in 
the loss of her lovely Emily, and her dear little orphaned 
grandchildren in the loss of their fond and excellent Chris¬ 
tian mother ! Doubtless the memory of her bright example, 
blooming like the rose, will open with sweetest fragrance,' 
as their heaven-taught minds expand with a purer beauty 
and holier loveliness. How much she did in her own 
quiet way, both by precept and example, to manifest her 
entire dependence on God ! She seemed willing to receive 
everything in his way and in his time and on his conditions. 
How often, when speaking of her absent husband in per¬ 
forming his long and perilous voyage, did she, with tearful 
eyes and heaving bosom, with the fervor of her whole soul, 
say, in the sweet accents of her gentle voice, “ My heavenly 
Father watches over him, and I esteem no task too hard in 
trying to train up my children in the way that I know 
he would approve were he with us”! 

She is doubtless now an angel of light. I trust that 
God will come in and fill up the loss which their grand¬ 
mother has sustained in her gifted and dutiful daughter. 
Though a woman of great energy of character and high 
mental attainments and cultivated manners, I have never 

31 








358 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


seen any one so fully come up to the gospel picture of the 
godly woman, whose ornament is a meek and quiet spirit. 

I have just felt another of the earthquakes which are 
common now. The first shock I felt aroused me out of a 
sweet sleep by the tumbling of a wall in an adjoining room ; 
I, in a moment, recognized w f 'fcat it was, and hastily arose 
from my couch, not knowing which way to run. I saw the 
walls by the side of which my couch was placed rock several 
times. There were successive shocks. The atmosphere 
is almost darkened by showers of ashes resembling mist. 
The walls of our house are cracked in several places, 
though not enough to do us a serious injury, unless the 
subsequent shocks are as severe as those that have pre¬ 
ceded. Should our house tumble down we would have no¬ 
where to make our escape, as we are literally surrounded 
on all sides by high houses or walls. It has been of the 
Lord’s mercy that we have not been consumed (or de¬ 
stroyed) in these great commotions of the earth. 

In visiting the women I sometimes feel greatly en¬ 
couraged at their apparent interest, when my feelings are 
suddenly damped by their asking me how they can best get 
their rice, and if I do not want them to do work for me. 
How emphatically true it is that “except the Lord build 
the house, they labor in vain that build it”! We have a 
great deal to encourage us to persevere in the work, and 
there will always be enough to discourage. 

The Chinese are so different from those that we have 
been accustomed to mingle with, and we need so much 
patience and wisdom, nay, every grace, to successfully 
strive for their improvement! A few nights ago I was 
kept awake by the wailing of a mother who had lost her 
son. I think she was calling for his soul to return. In the 
funeral procession the nearest male relatives go immediately 
before the coffin of the deceased, clad in white sackcloth, 
the usual habiliments of woe, with a fillet of the same 
material around their heads. The women and children of 
the family follow, and at intervals wail and make great 
lamentation, and then enter into cheerful converse and 
laughter, as though they were attending a merry-making 
scene, and then again express their sorrow with great 
vociferations. There is an empty sedan sometimes, for the 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


359 


spirit of the deceased to ride in, and sometimes the ancestral 
tablet is carried in it amidst a band of musicians. A man 
goes some distance before, scattering and tearing and burn- 
ing paper money to appease the wandering ghosts that 
may be roving about. A body of priests belonging to 
some order, and others carrying banners, according to the 
means and rank of the family, attend, and with the crowd 
attracted by the gewgaws of the scene sometimes increase 
the procession to a great length. 

At the grave crackers are fired, libations are poured 
out, and prayers recited, accompanied by genuflections. 
Afterwards, paper, folded in the shape of everything 
which the spirit of the deceased is supposed to need in 
the land of shadows, is burned for its use, and by this 
process they suppose the things needed will reach the 
spirit world. I saw a small straw house, supplied with 
bread made of rice-flour and wrapped in red paper, and 
clothing made of the same material, burned for the use of 
a man who had been dead for thirty years. The house 
had many small, triangular banners of red paper stream¬ 
ing from the top. The friends of the deceased were 
dressed in red. 

I live within two miles of the foreign portion of the 
city, in comparatively a quiet place, surrounded on all 
sides by sombre walls; as the reflections from white walls 
would try the eye so much, the walls are blackened. I 
have but a small place to look out at. I never see the 
sun or the moon, only their rays. 

* * ******** 

Shanghai,-. 

My dear Mrs. D ,—My heart was filled with sym¬ 
pathy for you and your dear sisters, when I heard of the 
death of your truly excellent mother. But she rests in 
heaven. A friend in writing to me says, that “she died 
as she lived, the devoted Christian.” 

The loss of a mother is a subject that I have often 
dwelt upon. The thought that I shall see her face no 
more on earth, hear her voice no more, receive her coun¬ 
sels and words of comfort no more,—all this is saddening. 
But here is the comfort of our holy religion, here the 








360 an ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


blessed influence of the gospel hope,—the separation of 
Christians and kindred is but for a little while ; ere long 
all will be united in heaven to be forever with the Lord. 
“And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and 
there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, 
neither shall there be any more pain, for the former things 
are passed away.” Oh, what a precious hope! what a 
glorious promise ! I am truly sorry to hear that your 

Aunt M-’s health is so feeble. I trust, if in accordance 

with the will of our heavenly Father, that He will re¬ 
store her w T eak and trembling frame to its former strength, 
and protract her useful sojourn with her family and church 
for many years. Oh, she is a miracle of grace; so sub¬ 
missive to the divine will, who saw fit to take from her, 
with a stroke, her only daughter (I have named one of 
my pupils for her, Emily Marshall), on whom she leaned, 
—her companion, her faithful friend, her counselor, her 
devoted child,—leaving her aged mother, with four mother¬ 
less babes, to toil on in this world ! 

What a beautiful picture of filial and Christian loveli¬ 
ness was hers! One which her mother and her acquaint¬ 
ances and kindred must ever cherish, as amongst their 
fondest remembrances, with the greatest comfort. Though 
her light is removed from this world, she lives to die no 
more. How sweet and full of consolation were her last 
words to her Christian mother, after giving her a parting 
kiss from lips already wet with the cold dew of death : 
“ Dearest, best of mothers ; I am in the hands of God, and 

He will do what is right” ! Yes, my dear Mrs. D-, your 

aunt M-seemed to love her lovely Emily better than 

herself, and could thus give up her priceless treasure, so 
suddenly demanded, without a murmuring thought, saying 
“that God showed her that it was right, and granted her 
supporting grace, to his name be all the glory.” I believe 
no mother possessed more depth and sacredness of maternal 
affection ! Let it be our constant aim, my sister, to follow 
our loved ones so far as they followed Christ, who now 
dwell with the sanctified around the throne, in the imme¬ 
diate presence of God and the Lamb. I saw Mr. and Mrs. 
D—— a short time since; they spoke of your mother’s 
demise with affectionate regret. Mrs. R- heard some 







AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


361 


months since of the death of her father, to whom she 
seemed devotedly attached. She savs since that sad 
event the world has entirely changed to her, and that she 
feels more and more the importance of living for eternity. 
She with her husband are lovely and efficient missionaries, 
whose manners remind me more of my Virginia home 
than any persons I have met with since my°sojourn in 

this far-off land. Mr. R-is a fine representative of the 

Virginia gentleman, so frank and easy. They tell me 
when 1 need medicine that I must run over to their house 

! and breathe the country air. Mrs. R-often says, “ How 

much I wish that Mrs. D-were here I” 

The account of the war which is now in progress in this 
mighty empire you will learn from the papers. If the 
reports be true, what a glorious day for enthralled China! 
The great fountain of light seems bursting upon the dark 
minds of this superstitious and mentally benighted people. 
How true it is, that the “kingdom of God cometh not 
| with observation” ! I have always believed that the rays 
of eternal light scattered by Drs. Morrison and Milne so 
many years ago, in the way of books and tracts, would 
j be found after many days springing up, perhaps (humanly 
speaking) in the most unpropitious portion of this great 
s moral desert, causing it to blossom as the rose. Such 
! seems emphatically the case. A man-of-war, commanded 
by a pious captain, has just returned from Nankin, bring- 
j ing a large number of books from the rebel camps. °I 

heard Rev. Dr. -- read some of them. He remarked 

r several times, “These books were written by Dr. Morri- 
| son. These are his terms for the Deity,” etc.*^ 

There were several American men-of-war in the harbor 
| this spring for our protection. At that time all missionary 
|j operations in the way of schools were suspended, as it 
i was thought best to give up the children for awhile to 
the parents, and if the war should be protracted to an in- 
1 definite length the parents could better take care of their 
j children than the teachers. The successive earthquakes, 
sometimes more or less violent, and the great noise and 
I commotion, accompanied by the strong vociferations 
| made by the thousands moving out of the city day and 
night, had an injurious effect on mv nerves, as my health 

31* 








362 *4iY ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


was feeble. I had some time previous received a very 

kind invitation to visit Miss-’s and spend a week with 

her. She again repeated her invitation, which I gladly 
accepted, and felt greatly cheered by the kind attention 
which I received from herself and her mission while with 
them. My health improved and my strength increased 
during my short sojourn with those sweet followers of 
Christ, who have come so far to plant his standard in 
this benighted land. At that time the steamer Mississippi, 
the flag-ship of the squadron to Japan, arrived in the har¬ 
bor. Salutes were returned from the men-of-war of different 
nations, while the bands played national airs,—the English 
playing “ Hail Columbia,” etc., the Americans playing 
“ God Save the Queen,” etc., and the French also joining 
heartily in the animated scene. 

On the 16 th the commodore left the Mississippi to make 
the Susquehanna his flag-ship. He was received with 
naval honors on board. The shore was crowded with 
spectators feeling a national enthusiasm, and for Chris¬ 
tians a deep interest, in the prospect of carrying out the 
enterprise of the expedition to Japan. The day for the 
departure was unusually propitious; the sky was clear, 
which gave a bright and cheerful appearance to every 
object. The cultivated banks of the river in the neigh¬ 
borhood of the city, with their orchards and smiling fields 
of grain, seemed arrayed in their most beauteous vernal 
robes. The yards were all manned, and we saw the ships 
weigh anchor, and by steam plow their way majestically 
down the noble winding river. 

I have tried to collect my little girls together and to 
commence my school again, as the city has become com¬ 
paratively quiet, and in time all may go on in the same 
routine of business as before, and the place mav never 
come into the hands of the insurgents. Though the 
missionary community generally are ostensibly neutral in 
this great national revolution, all their sympathies are on 
the side of the revolutionists. The inhabitants anticipate 
a worse time from their own people than they had when 
Shanghai was taken by the English. Many small-footed 
women at that time, not being able to get away, committed 
suicide by strangling, or precipitating themselves into 



AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


363 


wells. The city for awhile was left in the hands of the 
ruthless Sepoys. 

One of my little girls, whom I sent home to her mother 
1 have not been able to retain. I learned that she has been 
betrothed to some one, but I know not to whom. I shall 
not give her up without some effort to get her returned. 
YY hen she came to me she was a perfect Lazarus, was 
not able to stand or to walk for five weeks, and was nearly 
blind. I relieved her cough by proper care and attention. 
She slowly recovered, and was a bright and healthy child, 
learned rapidly. Eetrothing a child is sometimes a lucra¬ 
tive business among the Chinese. This little girl, covered 
over with a cutaneous disease, partially blind, with her 
sepulchral cough, could never have been betrothed with¬ 
out this great and favorable change in her health and per¬ 
sonal appearance. The period of time that she was with 
me her mind was stored with scriptural truths, which, in 
maturer years, may rise up, accompanied by the influence 
of the Holy Spirit, like light in a dark place. I have been 
to the miserable hovel in which her mother lives, but have 
not been able to ascertain her whereabouts. One of her 
mother’s neighbors told me that if I would give her money 
her daughter would be restored to me. This, of course, was 
declined. The girl loved me very much. The mother is 
blind, and is a widow, and extremely poor; she, with her 
children, are troubled with cutaneous disease. The second 
time I visited her to obtain her daughter, I told her how 
much I had done for herself and her little child so nearly 
blind. “Oh,” said she, “ it is foreign custom to do deeds of 
charity.” I replied that “ I washed your child’s skinless 
and ulcerated feet and other offensive wounds with my 
owu hands, and dressed and bound them up twice a day 
for nearly a month; had her washed, hair combed, and 
gave her clean, nice clothes and a warm comfortable to 
sleep upon, and another to cover with, on a good bedstead.” 
“Yes,” she responded, “I know you have been very good 
to my child; but it is not customary for a girl to learn 
books after she is betrothed.” 

This was the first time I knew certainly that she was 
betrothed, and that the parents of the youth to whom she 
was betrothed had become very angry. “ YVhat must she 





364 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


do if she does not study books?” I interrogated her. 
“ Why, play all the time,” said the mother. I tried to reason 
her out of this by telling her that it was so much better 
for her to continue in her studies, and that her daughter 
would, like herself, have been entirely blind; and that she 
could never have been betrothed to any one if she had not 
been treated so kindly; and that she had done me great 
injustice by taking the child away when she did not wish 
to-go, and after having given the child to me. All this was 
said to little purpose. 

It was said that she had received a handsome sum of 
money for betrothing her. Had she been bound to me 
this would probably not have occurred. The members of 
the mission thought it best not to have the girls bound. 
This precaution is taken by all who undertake a boarding- 
school; so, if a child is missing at any time, others are 
responsible for her appearance. My school has become 
deeply interesting, although all of my pupils have not yet 
returned. I hope they will soon. I know that you would 
be surprised and delighted, were you here, to see how 
quickly the children improve mentally and in physical ap¬ 
pearances—would that I could say morally !—when they 
come into the hands of the Christian missionary, which 
makes them so much sought in the betrothal line. One of 
my little girls was so emaciated when she returned that 
it was saddening to look at her. I had to send them away 
during the great excitement, as we expected to leave the 
city and go on one of the men-of-war in the harbor in the 
foreign portion of the city for protection. The earthquakes 
which occurred so frequently for weeks have subsided. 
They frightened the people, who were also terrified by 
the constant expectation of the arrival of the insurgents 
and the robbers that were prowling about the city night 
and day. The incessant cry of coolies carrying burdens 
of household effects in sedans was almost deafening; it 
made me realize more my isolated situation. I then found 
board in the family who lived on the premises, and was 
there when the earthquakes occurred. After the three first 
shocks, how awful they were 1 They occurred every three 
hours, then every twelve hours. Some houses were thrown 
down; some persons complained of feeling as though af- 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


365 


fected with sea-sickness. It is said that the rebels are 
observers of the Christian Sabbath. To see a day of rest 
in China, how delightful the thought! A day devoted to 
the Mak<y* of heaven and earth ! I have tried to realize 
this by anticipation. This country, so beautiful by nature, 
nia y y e t bloom as another Eden, a second garden of the 
Lord, while its intellectual and moral aspect will be 
changed by the beauty and holiness of the religion of the 
blessed Saviour, which shall shine in the fragrance of its 
virtues, which shall create new dispositions, and develop 
and ennoble faculties that have remained latent through 
so many successive ages. ° 

* * * * ******* 

Shanghai, -. 

My dear Cousin,— Thinking that you would like to 
hear how I am pleased with my Eastern home, I have con¬ 
cluded to address you a few lines. Feeling that I am in 
the path of duty, I would not return for all the world 
calls good or great,—though the ocean could be anni¬ 
hilated between us,—since the reward is only to the finally 
faithful. I have had my trials since reaching this far- 
distant land; but I trust that I feel more the sentiment of 
the great apostle of the Gentiles, when he endured a great 
fight of afflictions,—“None of these things move me, 
neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might 
finish my course with joy.” Our Saviour’s sojourn upon 
earth was one of sore toil for the good of never-dying 
souls. After having passed Sandy Hook (the Rubicon) 5 , 
and feeling the impulse of the sails which bore me onward 
over the ocean towards China, I asked myself, Would I 
return if an opportunity favored my doing so? My heart 
replied emphatically, if mentally, in the negative. I tried 
to realize myself a pilgrim and a stranger, and that earth 
had no home for me, and that, though homeless, I have a 
“habitation not made with hands.” The third day out 
we encountered the equinoctial storm on this swelling 
and irritated element, whose treachery is no respecter of 
persons. We were tossed about for several days; the 
fury of those outrageous and unrelenting waves being 
stayed on the sixth day by the hand of Him “ whose way 







366 AN orphan of the old dominion. 


is in the sea,” and who holds the winds in the hollow of 
his hands; who alone spreadeth out the heavens and 
treadeth upon the waves of the sea. I felt no fear, and 
knew that God would answer the prayers of friends at home 
with my own for our safety, though our noble vessel 
seemed nothing but an atom upon the mighty ocean. The 
ship was somewhat injured; but I could bless Gpd for 
his preserving care and watchful goodness while passing 
through so many dangers. 

You are in the morning of life, and have it in your 
power to do much good in your day and generation ; but, 
at the same time, much of this precious season will run to 
waste ere you are aware of it, while perhaps you are 
folding your arms, looking around to see where you can 
be most useful and at the same time be most at your 
ease. We are commanded to do good as we have op¬ 
portunity, and to be careful for nothing, with true sim¬ 
plicity of natural dependence on God, whose holy word 
abounds with innumerable texts enjoining such a spirit. 

“ Commit thy way unto the Lord,” says the royal prophet 
of Israel, “trust also in Him ; and He shall bring it to 
pass;” and “ He shall bring forth thy righteousness as the 
light, and thy judgment as the noonday.” 

1 remember your saying to me that, if the Lord in¬ 
tended to convert the heathen, He was not dependent on 
human instrumentality, particularly on a defenseless fe¬ 
male, who was useful at home. But God has crowned 
the efforts of such Christian females, who go there unpro¬ 
tected, with his richest blessings; and though a host should 
combine in war against it, there are many whose names 
are recorded in the annals of missions, and living demon¬ 
strations of this fact, who in point of effort, zeal, and 
success are scarcely second to others, who go forth self- 
reliant on the independence which God has given them of j 
the other sex. One of the most successful missions in China, 
and, taken in the aggregate, one of the most polished and : 
highly educated, the work of the school, has been carried 
on through the instrumentality of pious ladies for nearly 
fifteen years. It has ever been a pleasure to me to visit 
them, and to witness their incessant efforts in some depart¬ 
ment of their work of faith and labor of love. 




AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


36t 


During a season of sickness in this mission, one of these 
ladies became superintendent of the schools and the sick. 
With a few of her large family to assist her, she went 
from house to house, and from room to room, visiting the 
sick, administering the medicine prescribed by their al¬ 
most overworked physician, and saw their food prepared, 
smoothed their pillows, dispelled the gloom of the sick- 
chamber by her gentle voice and her smiles, pouring in 
the balm of heavenly consolation by her sweet words of 
Christian S}"mpathy, and in fine she was the guardian 
aud ministering angel of the time and place. 

And at another station, a lady of wealth, brought up in 
the refinements of the opulent and commercial city of 
London, has devoted herself, doubtless a holy and entire 
consecration, to the eternal good of the perishing heathen. 
She supports the whole school almost entirely out of her 
own income. Though she has never been able to speak 
the language as fluently as others, yet she succeeds well. 
She has had three young ladies trained by herself, who 
have been to her efficient aids, as they are pious and wish 
to do good. They teach in her school, while she super¬ 
intends the financial department, and presides over other 
matters, without which the wheels of the great machinery 
could not move. The young ladies are from England. 
One has since married a missionary of the Established 
Church, who has labored with much practical Christian 
self-denial among the Chinese, and it is said that he finds 
in her an able coadjutor in the mission-work. 

Oh, it is a pleasant privilege to labor for Christ in a 
Christian land ; but still more to tell a Saviour’s love to 
those who have never heard his name, and to watch the 
eager, tremulous look with which it is sometimes received. 
Nor is it less a duty, though less pleasing, to tell the glad 
news to the careless, inattentive, scornful hearer, for Jesus 
must be preached whether men will hear or forbear. All 
we have to do is to sow seed (let it be good seed), 
watering it with tears and prayers, and then with faith 
and patience wait the result, being assured we shall find 
its effects after many days. God loves his own cause 
infinitely better than we can ; having done our duty, it is 
sweet to leave all in his hands. 





368 AN orphan of the old dominion. 

\ 

There are persons here that have grown gray in this 
great field, where the laborers are few, and who had entered 
upon their labors many years before you existed, and 
in their long record of life can testify of continued good¬ 
ness and mercy from the inexhaustible store-house of an 
ever-watchful Providence. Not dazzled by the gaudy bril¬ 
liancy of this poor, fleeting world, they seek an “inherit¬ 
ance which is incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not 
away,” while many have gone forth sowing their seed 
with tears, who doubtless will return again rejoicing and 
bringing their sheaves with them. While prosecuting 
your studies as a college student, before you enter as an 
actor upon the theatre of the great world without, you 
have an ample field of usefulness before you, which, by 
proper cultivation, may bring an abundant harvest, the 
value of whose fruit can be estimated only in eternity. 
By your exhortation and example you can do much to 
promote your divine Master’s cause among your class¬ 
mates and fellow-students. 

Look from whence the mission cause first commenced, 
when Judson, Hall, Rice, Newel, and other, thought of 
spending their lives for the good of the perishing millions 
of the East. They were students, but God was at work 
among them, and saw fit to bless their efforts to promote 
his cause. We should labor to forget self, that Diotre- 
phesian principle which often intrudes itself in what we 
do; and it may be apprehended that we cannot detect it, 
unless weighed in the Scripture balances, and through the 
microscopic influence of the Holy Spirit, whose office it is 
to convince of sin. 

From my childhood the subject of missions has always 
been dear to me. I have loved to ponder over it, and 
to trace out its history. After John Newton’s mother 
had taught him many pious lessons, even from his infancy 
to his eighth year when God took her away, whenever he 
did wrong, even while a wretched outcast on the coast of 
Africa, having no moral principle left but honesty, he 
often fancied that he felt the soft hand of his sainted 
mother on his head, and heard her gentle voice as in life,] 
“ Oh, my son, do not this wickedness and sin against thy 
God!” The holy seed thus sown, though it had apparently 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


369 


been lost, was slowly springing into life and to arouse 
him to reflection. He then became a mighty champion for 
his long forbearing and divine Master, both as a preacher 
and writer. It was while hearing one of his sermons that 
Buchanan (then a wandering musician) was pierced to 
the heart, and he became a changed man both in character 
and the spirit of his mind. He became an ambassador 
for Christ, laboring in the sultry and unpropitious clime 
of India; and wrote his “Star in the East,” which first 
attracted the attention of those pious young men at An¬ 
dover College, so that up to the instrumentality of that 
pious mother’s teaching, which God owned and blessed, 
may be traced the germ of the American mission. 

I find the language difficult, but I hope these difficulties 
are fast giving way. I have a great deal to do, which 
fatigues me much while the weather continues hot. If I 
had a pious, intelligent, judicious assistant, it would aid me 
much Chinese pupils always study aloud, though there 
may be fifty in one school-room ; and when they recite 
their lessons their backs are turned upon their teacher, 
while they swing their person from right to left. 

You know that the written and spoken language are 
entirely different. The spoken is the more valuable to 
persons who do not intend to travel but to labor in one 
province. 

Books can be sent anywhere, and read by persons thou¬ 
sands of miles distant, while the spoken language is dif¬ 
ferent, I may say, for every thirty miles. 

God has placed the bounds of my habitation in a 
“haunted house,” in the midst of a densely populated 
city, near a large theatre and temple. Here I live almost 
entirely alone: I have been much afraid at times; at 
home, you know, I was called a timid girl. But every¬ 
thing is so new to me. Some nights I have slept all night, 
but would often be startled by an unusual noise near my 
house, which would throw me into an ague from excessive 
fright, while beads of cold perspiration would fall from 
my face. I have never been afraid of the ghosts of the 
Chinamen, who, it is said, were murdered in so horrible 
a manner in this house, which contains no less than 
forty-three rooms; though it is not much more comfort- 

32 






370 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


able than a barn at home with a fireplace in it, and some¬ 
times during the coldest days I have not been able to 
kindle a fire in consequence of the wind and smoke. 

Recently a missionary family has come to reside on the 
same premises with myself. I find this a very great com¬ 
fort, as I am not now afraid of having my house broken 
into at night. 

The large temple near my residence is a place for dis¬ 
pensing medicine to the poor, free of charge, at certain 
times. 

There is a constant rush to the front of the building 
every Sabbath morning, and then all leave for their homes. 
At this temple they have theatrical exercises, I think, twice 
during the year, which continue for some days, in honor 
of the god of medicine, who sits on a high throne in the 
midst of the temple, has a gauge in his hand, and is of 
formidable countenance. I visited a temple, the name of 
which I do not know, but found the people making a 
great noise. We entered, and found all kinds of flowers 
and fruit in season, and cakes and confectioneries, spread 
out before the idols, while incense and candles were burn¬ 
ing in every direction. We distribute many books and 
tracts when we walk out for air and exercise. 

Do you ever think of devoting your life for the good of 
heathens who are in the region and shadow of death ? 
Perhaps you say that your talents and your education 
will be partially thrown away if you go to "a heathen land 
to preach to these poor, benighted people. If talents and 
education, and, I may add, accomplishments, with all the 
Christian graces, are requisite for any station in life, it is 
in the mission-field. Here you will find persons from the 
most elevated and refined circles of society, from different 
parts of the world, who have thought it an honor to 
relinquish the endearments of home, with its relatives and 
attractions, and have devoted their lives for the good of 
those who are groping in spiritual darkness and heathen 
superstition. 

Perhaps you may say that your health is not sufficiently 
robust and strong: some persons enjoy more health in 
China than at home. Or, again, the language is too diffi¬ 
cult : Dr. Morrison might have brought this reply as an ex- 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


371 


cuse, who had neither a dictionary or any other aid but a 
teacher, who had to learn how to impart a language in a 
clandestine manner to a foreigner who was in concealment. 
But now a thousand facilities are opened for the acquisi¬ 
tion of the language, of which you can avail yourself. For 
your amusement, I will now write you some of the aphor¬ 
isms of the “ Celestials.” 

“ Let every man sweep the snow from before his own 
door, and let the frost alone on his neighbors’ tiles.” 

“ A man need only correct himself with the same rigor 
that he reprehends others, and excuse others with the 
same indulgence that he manifests to himself.” 

“ Spectators may be better judges of the game than the 
players.” 

“ He who does not soar high will suffer less by the fall.” 

“A rash man is fond of provoking trouble, but when 
the trouble comes he is no match for it. A clever man 
turns great troubles into little ones, and little ones into 
none at all.” 

“ Better be a dog at peace than a man in anarchy.” 

“A wise man adapts himself to circumstances, as water 
shapes itself to the vessel that contains it.” 

“ A vacant mind is open to all suggestions, as the hollow 
mountain returns all sounds.” 

“ What is told in the ear is often heard a hundred miles 
distant,” 

“ The error of one moment becomes the sorrow of a 
whole life.” 

“ Whatever is disagreeable to yourself do not do to 
other persons.” 

“ A foolish husband fears his wife, a prudent wife obeys 
her husband.” 

I hope that you will think much about what I have 
written you, and write me very soon. But I will not 
insist too much on it, lest you carry out the Chinese eti¬ 
quette, “the more they insist upon your doing a thing, 
the more you must not do it.” If they, with an exuber¬ 
ance of politeness, invite you with much solicitude to 
stay and partake of their meal, you are considered very 
deficient in politeness if you accept their invitations. 

I know it is not unreasonable for those at home to know 






372 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


comparatively little of the loneliness and isolation among 
the heathen, and of the pains of separation from kindred 
and friends. 

I never witness a funeral procession, nor hear the beat¬ 
ing of the gong for the commencement of the idolatrous 
worship of the heathen, but my heart feels sad, and each 
vibration of the gong seems to appeal to Christians in 
enlighted America, “ Come over and help us.” 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

On the 28th of October Miss Hobyn left Shanghai, 
where she had hoped to labor and die for the salvation of 
the poor, benighted females of China. But God, who does 
not leave his work to man, had ordered otherwise. To 
some it is given to suffer, and they as much perform the 
will of God as they who labor; and He, whose work it is, 
will prosper it, though it may be by ways and ends dark 
and inscrutable to those who labor in his cause. To Miss 
Hobyn it all seemed an unpleasant dream. She could not 
realize it. 

At five o’clock a.m. the steamer came alongside to tow 
the ship outside the “Second Bar.” Several missionary 
friends accompanied her and returned in the steamer. 

“ October 29. At one o’clock p.m. the steamer re¬ 
turned to tow the ship to Gutzlaff Island, which is very 
small, rugged, and barren in its aspect. At three o’clock, 
north of Saddle Island, twelve miles distant. 

“At half-past six o’clock the steamer left, when the ship 
came to anchor. A stranded ship w^as in sight, in a re¬ 
gion often the scene of shipwrecks, but less frequently after 
a regular steamer was obtained to tow the ships in and 
out that dangerous portion of the roads. Obtained a bottle 
of the Yangtse-Kiang water to take to America. 

“ October 30. Entered the sea. Became very sea-sick. 
Saw a school of whales. The weather had become hazy, 
and blew a gale, which carried the ship near the coast of 


AN ORfIIAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


313 


Japan, and the captain feared that' we would, notwith¬ 
standing* all his efforts and his skill in navigation, be 
wrecked on one of the islands belonging to that group.” 

Perhaps it would be well farther to quote verbatim from 
Miss Hobyn’s own record. 

November 7. Saw a portion of squid, on which the 
whales subsist. I have again suffered much from sea-sick¬ 
ness, and have been beating about on a tempestuous sea for 
eleven days, performing a passage from Shanghai to Hong- 
Kong, which, as the monsoon was favorable, we expected 
to have reached in three days. 

“ At four o’clock in the afternoon Besso Branco was di- 
lectlv ahead, and two miles distant, the steamer carrying 
the mail passed us. It was tantalizing to see her pursuing 
her way so independently, puffing off.her lofty columns o*f 
black, curling smoke and steam. 

“The island of Formosa (i.e. terraced beach) was in 
sight. I think that I have heard that another meaning of 
the word Formosa is island of flowers, so called from the 
richness, magnificence, and luxuriance of its floral growth. 
While passing through the channel a great manv fishing- 
boats are seen sailing in couples over the foaming billows, 
and are often in danger of being swallowed up by the sea! 
Perhaps they sail in pairs that the crews may join in hoist¬ 
ing and graduating their sails and assist in dragging the 
nets fastened to their boats. Their appearance indicates 
the proximity to land. There is something that is so ani¬ 
mating to the casual spectator, to see these beautiful pairs 
of miniature sail-boats glide over the water. But to the 
mind of the Christian spectator this beautiful and lively 
and busy panorama presents a melancholy picture of the 
moral condition and ignorance of this multitude, and 
prompts the petition that their darkened minds may ere 
long be enlightened by the gospel of truth and purity. 

“A Chinest pilot came on board. The coast with its 
rugged outlines was so distinctly in sight, that we could 
see the narrow pathways of the fishermen or pirates, lead¬ 
ing to the summit of the mountain peaks, and the huts of 
fishermen, with the smoke rising slowly through their 
ventilated, matted roofs, while their indolent or toil-worn 
occupants were basking in the sun before the doors. 




374 -4TV' ORPHAN' OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


“ The bright expanse of sparkling water seemed to be 
surrounded on all sides by a frame-work of lofty, barren 
hills, some rising abruptly from the sea, and others with 
a narrow strip of alluvial ground at their base, covered 
with grass of vernal beauty, interspersed with wild flowers 
of lively hues and selvaged with a white beach of shining 
sand, set with shells of various forms and sizes, display¬ 
ing their prismatic colors, partially forming a mosaic-work 
constantly washed by the rolling, sighing surf. 

“At eleven o’clock a.m. entered ITong-Kong harbor, and 
at twelve anchored abreast the beautiful and rising city 
of Victoria. All the sails were closely furled. I was still 
suffering from violent headache ; but expected that the 
steamer that passed us the afternoon previous had brought 
tidings of my anticipated arrival to the family of the kind 
missionary friend at whose house I had been so repeat¬ 
edly entertained while I remained in the southern portion 
of this mighty empire. He very soon came on board, 
accompanied by a missionary associate. I returned with 
them, and remained until the third day afterward. 

“Having so recently come from a cold climate, I felt 
the warm weather almost overpowering. My headache 
increased much, though I felt grateful for many tokens of 
Christian friendship extended to me by the cultivated 
family in which I sojourn. I shed many tears at the re¬ 
collection that my work as a missionary on a heathen 
shore was now forever ended, and that I would see the 
faces of many, endeared by the sweetest bonds of Chris¬ 
tian affection,—co-laborers with me in hastening the period 
of China’s redemption,—no more, and other times the foun¬ 
tain of sorrow was too deep to be relieved by overflowing 
tears. 

“ 8. I this afternoon had a charming ride in a moun¬ 
tain-chair at five o’clock, to West Point. A beautiful 
road bad been made, extending quite around the island. 
I was much refreshed by the ride, though piracy and rob¬ 
bery had become so frequent that it was considered dan¬ 
gerous to go very far. 

“My kind entertainer had an interesting school of 
young Chinese girls, which she supported by her own 
exertions. It was evidently a great tax on her physical 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


3Y5 


strength, and had almost prostrated her. In becoming a 
missionary she had sacrificed much in the way of home 
comforts, having been brought up in a city of opulence 
and beauty. She had just been cheered by the conver¬ 
sion of several of her pupils, who gave decided evidence 
of piety. She asked me if there were any friends whom I 
wished to see and to be informed of my arrival in the city. 
I told her that there were none that I knew of, as some 
were dead and others had gone home; at this she gave a 
deep sigh. 

“ 9- A slight breakfast was spread for me to partake 
of before I left for the ship, which was to sail at six o’clock 
a.m., but overflowing tears nearly prevented me from eat¬ 
ing anything. I reached the ship, which was under weigh 
before seven o’clock, towed by a steamer, which was "to 
take us to Whampoa.” 

Miss Hobyn entered her state-room, and with much fer¬ 
vor implored entire resignation to the will of her heavenly 
Father, that she might realize the sentiment,— 

“But with a God to guide her way, 

’Tis equal joy to go or stay.” 

At nine p.m. came to anchor at Whampoa. The former 
chaplain bad left three years before for his home in the 
United States. She had some acquaintance with his suc¬ 
cessor, who called and spent an hour the next day. She, 
with the captain’s wife, called at the American consul’s to 
spend the afternoon ; had an agreeable visit. 

They were on the point of sending their only child, a 
lovely boy of nine years, to America to be educated. 
Though they seemed calm, it was apparent that it cost 
his parents a great struggle. 

On their return to the ship, Miss Hobyn went with 
the captain and his lady to visit the office of a celebrated 
Chinese painter, where many beautiful specimens were 
exhibited. 

At eight o’clock a.m. they left Whampoa for Canton, 
in the consul’s sail-boat. The trip was somewhat tedious, 
but they arrived there about noon. She called on many 
dear friends, and almost wished that she could remain 
with them. Here she met with a Charleston, S C., gentle- 



376 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


man, a civilian in the Japan expedition, who wished to 
explore the botanical kingdom of that empire. He had 
just recovered from a tedious attack of fever. 

M iss Hobyn was anxious to remain during the Sab¬ 
bath to enjoy the privileges of the sanctuary with her 
dear missionary friends at Canton, and to learn more 
about the progress which they had made in their great 
work. But at noon, on Saturday, the captain sent for 
her, as the ship would sail at noon the next day. She, 
with the captain and wife, reached their own ship at five 
o’clock p.m 

She received a kind note from a pious naval officer, 
whose family resided in Washington City, expressing his 
good wishes for her safe arrival home in the Old Dominion, 
and inviting her to visit his family. 

Finding that the ship did not sail on Saturday, on his 
return from a magnificent dinner, given by a bachelor 
merchant prince to the commodore and his brother offi¬ 
cers, he called in person, and renewed his invitation to 
visit his family, and his good wishes for a prosperous 
voyage,—a return of health and a safe arrival home. 
He told her on leaving, that several men-of-war, then in 
the harbor, would leave for Japan the next morning, and 
that the vessel he was on would pass directly by her 
ship. 

After breakfast, ere she had left the table, the grandest, 
softest, sweetest strains of music floated on the breeze, 
lor a moment she was wonder-struck at what was so 
inexplicable, when the subduing notes of “ Home, Sweet 
Home,” bursting from a full band, aroused her to the 
reality. She quickly repaired to the deck. The Susque¬ 
hanna was passing. She saw her noble, pious friend and 
several other officers waving their handkerchiefs. The 
Sabbath was spent in taking in the car<ro. 

lo Miss Hobyn the noise and bustle were exceedingly 
unpleasant. I he captain’s wife was very sisterly in all 
her attentions to her, which Miss Hobyn gratefully appre¬ 
ciated. We again quote her journal: 

“November 14. On Monday morning at five o’clock 
the pilot came on board. Got under weigh and dropped 
down to the First Bar.’ 1 lie scenery was enchantingly 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


311 

lovely, but heathenism still showed its stately signs in 
the way of pagodas and other symbols. 

, “ A glorious era for China when, in the place of those 

lofty towers, Christian churches, with their heaven-pointing 
steeples, will be erected, and the Sabbath bell tolling for 
the worship of the one and true God will gladden the 
hearts of the sincere followers of the meek and lowly 
Saviour. J 

“ At teQ o’clock a.m. the captain arrived from Canton 
in the steamer which was to tow the ship.” 

Miss Hobyn thought how pleasantly she might have 
spent her Sabbath with her missionary friends at that place, 
and then have come down in time on the Monday morning’s 
steamer. All being arranged, the ship proceeded down 
the channel. At noon passed the Bogue Fort, a place of 
considerable notoriety in the history of the war between 
the English and Chinese in 1842, as well as in the recent 
war between those two nations. 

“At two o’clock p.m. the steamer cast off, and at ten 
I p.m. dismissed the pilot. The fine breezes made the cap¬ 
tain very sanguine, and ‘ sailing at that’rate, he would 
reach New York in fifty days.’ He had always been a 
j lucky man. Had been at sea more than twenty-two 
; years, and had never sustained the least injury from shoals, 
rocks, or storms.” 

Between her paroxysms of sea-sickness, Miss Hobyn 
amused herself by reading Redfield’s work on “ Storms,” 
during the first days of her voyage homeward, and took 
much notice of the appearance of the sky, the clouds, and 
the direction of the wind. 

On the evening of the 17th, while sitting on deck with 
the captain and his wife, she remarked to the captain that 
the clouds had a singular appearance. He replied “ that 
it was only imagination, that typhoons never occurred in 
as low latitudes as they were in.” She made no response, 
though she knew that Bedfield spoke of their occurring 
about that latitude, which was several degrees lower than 
the captain said; but although he was a pleasant man, to 
refresh his memory on any point of navigation would be 
an unpardonable offense, which might render her unhappy 
during the whole of the voyage. 

33 





378 an orphan of the old dominion. 


She retired and became very sick from the rolling and 
tossing of the vessel during the night. Again, from her 
journal: 

“ November 18. The day commenced with a most vio¬ 
lent wind from the northward and a heavy rain ; the sea 
breaking over the ship in a most terrific manner, render¬ 
ing her entirely unmanageable. At two o’clock p.m. a 
heavy sea struck the jib and flying-jib-boom, and carried 
them away, with all the gear and sails attached to them, 
and also the foretop-gallant-mast; at three p.m. carried 
maintop-mast close to the cap, together with the mizen- 
top-gallant-mast and royal-mast. At half after three p.m., 
the wind veered to the east without any diminution to its 
violence. The pumps were duly attended to. The rudder- 
chain broke,—the relief-bell sounded some time in vain. 
The captain with the others gave up all hope of escape 
from wreck and a watery grave. Had ten thousand can¬ 
non kept up a continual successive firing, and thousands 
of cats wauled under different keys, following each other, 
now in slow and then in quick succession, they could give 
but a faint idea of the mingled, wild and savage roar of 
the storm, as the heavy, maddened waters broke with in¬ 
creased fury over the trembling* ship, which seemed like 
a thing of life, begging a truce from so powerful and re¬ 
morseless an enemy. The winds, as if enraged at the oppo¬ 
sition they met in the ropes of different sizes and tensions, 
howled, screamed, raved, sighed, growled, and murmured, 
producing such a combination of chaotic, demoniac, and 
bedlam sounds as to quail the stoutest heart.” 

Although combating with an element that shows no mercy, 
Miss Hobyn was calm; but when she thought of her being 
the only praying soul on the ship, she prayed earnestly to 
God in their troubles, that the ship and the lives of all 
might be precious in his sight: at the same time the 
vessel was several times nearly thrown on her beam end, 
and she almost dashed from her berth, and the next 
moment thrown forcibly against the wall of her state-room. 
Iler trunks would bound and be dashed first against one 
side of the room and then against the other, resembling 
animate objects, participating in the awful solemnity of 
the times, As Miss Hobyn had j;he weather side of the 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 379 

ship, the water would rush into her room, and in leaving 
flowed into the after-parlor, from thence into the state¬ 
room of the captain’s lady. She saw the seams between 
the timbers widen in her state-room, and expected every 
moment that the whole would give way and the ship go 
to the bottom. Though a portion of the time it was as 
dark as night, the captain’s wife, like a ministering angel, 
was doing what she could to aid and encourage her almost 
overworked husband. 

“At five in the afternoon commenced clearing the 
wreck. Every mast had been broken like a pipe-stem. 
All the shrouds and rigging lay in a tangled mass on the 
dripping deck. All the sails but three were blown away ; 
although closely furled and double reefed, these were torn 
to ribbons. At eight.o’clock broken clouds floated and wind 
considerably moderated, and at ten o’clock the supply of 
sails in the hatchway was overhauled and two were set. 
At midnight a steady breeze from the north and clear 
weather; and at the latter part of the night the breeze 
decreased, the weather continued clear, and a dead calm 
succeeded, which continued more or less for nearly three 
weeks. This storm occurred near the Hainan Island, the 
seas around which are noted for the hurricanes which 
occur during certain months of the year, while the island 
is the resort of pirates whose depredations have been 
notorious in its adjacent waters, and numberless ships and 
valuable lives have been sacrificed by them. The captain 
said it was next to a miracle that the ship had not been 
lost, surrounded as she was by shoals and sunken rocks, 
and, had she been attacked by pirates, entirely unable to 
sail out of their way or to defend herself, having but few 
guns.” 

Surely God heard the feeble cry of our missionary out 
of the foaming deep ! Miss Hobyn had been much debili¬ 
tated by twelve days’ sickness, and being compelled to 
hold to the side of her berth and eating nothing, she was 
so exhausted as not to be able to raise her hands for more 
than fourteen hours. No cooking was done on the ship, 
as the w r ater broke over the galley so much, until the next 
day. After the storm had somewhat abated, the captain’s 
wife came in to sit with Miss Hobyn, and was everything 






380 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


that a sister could be. She told her that her room was a 
perfect calm to what was outside, and that her husband 
said that it was the “ hardest blow” that he had ever ex¬ 
perienced in his sea-life of more than twenty-two years. 

Miss Hobyn felt that the waves and billows were under 
the command of Him who does all things rightly, that the 
swelling, outrageous, and unrelenting elements were but 
instruments to execute his will, and she was even happy. 

The consul had put a poor, sick man on board the ship, 
with the hope of his reaching his family in the United 
States. Three years previously he was on board a whaler, 
and was wounded while contending with the mighty king 
of the watery realm. The captain was not very cordial in 
giving his consent for him to take passage on his vessel, 
as he feared that the invalid woulcMive but a few days, 
and most sailors think it ominous for a death to occur 
on their ship. Miss Hobyn was anxious to know the 
state of his mind as regarded his prospects for the eternal 
world, but no passenger was allowed to converse or 
even speak to any of the ship’s crew, but only the offi¬ 
cers. She spoke to the captain’s wife about sending him a 
Bible and books of devotion to read, which she did; when 
the poor, sick man sent her word that he had a Bible, but 
his eyesight was too poor to read anything. Oh, how 
Miss Hobyn’s heart ached, when she heard this and 
wished so much that she could be allowed to read to him! 
But that privilege was denied her. The sailors were very 
attentive to him. She told one of the officers that if he 
would inform her daily how the sick man was, she would 
give him the Life of John Howard when she got into 
port, and explained to him her reason for so doing. The 
officer, though very profane, said, when reminded of his 
wickedness, that no person had been brought up more 
piously than he, and thanked Miss Hobyn for telling him 
of it, and that he wished to become a Christian, which he 
did, and joined the church in New York on his arrival 
home ; and it is hoped will do much good for his divine 
Master, in bringing about the happy time when “the 
multitudes of the isles shall be converted to Him.” 

But for these words fitly spoken he might (humanlv speak¬ 
ing) still have continued in the broad road to ruin. How his 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


381 


pious mother’s heart must have rejoiced to hear of the 
conversion of her long-absent son. He told Miss Hobyn 
; in the great number of years that he had been to sea he 
had never but once before met with a pious ladv. 

({ December 1. A vessel in sight, ahead, steering north. 

“ 3 * Saw a s bip steering north. A brig in company. 

“ 4 - Passed the island of St. Pierre. 

“ 5 - Coast of Borneo in sight, which is one of the largest 
■ islands in the world, being fifteen hundred miles in cir- 
! cuinference. The ship was so near the shore that the dead 
s limbs could be distinctly seen on the trees, the different 
shades of vegetation, the form of the leaves,—some of 
which are palmettoes, and appear magnificently beauti¬ 
ful. A mission was once established on this island, but 
: on account of the unpropitiousness of the climate it had 
to be abandoned. The captain said that once in passing 
that island, when the wind blew directly from it, that 
: every one on board was sick but himself, and he had’head- 
i ache. He thought that it was owing to the malaria that 
! was blown from the land, and that might have given rise 
to the fabled ‘ upas-tree,’ so deadly in its effects. It is 
situated under the equator. The inland portion is moun- 
i tainous, and the southeast, for many leagues together, is 
an unwholesome morass. The inhabitants are savage/ 

“ 6. St. Barbs in sight. 

“ 10. Passed Gaspar Straits and Porto Seal Island. 

“11. Saw the Vancouver. Exchanged signals with an 
American bark,—supposed to be the Huntington. 

“ 12. Exchanged signals with the Huntington. Saw 
the Vancouver. 

“ 13. Main-mast sprung. 

“ 14. Passed the Brothers’ Islands. Saw ship Fleet- 
wood, and waved handkerchiefs. The ship was anchored in 
the roads of Sumatra for the night, which, next to Borneo, 
is the largest island in the Eastern seas, and the one in 
which Rev. Messrs. Lyman and Munson, missionaries from 
the American Board in 1833, were cut off the subsequent 
year by the Battahs, when on a tour of exploration. The 
Battahs are cannibals. Sumatra is the first of the islands 
that form the great Eastern Archipelago, and is about a 
thousand miles in length, from northwest to southeast, and 





382 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION . 


about one hundred and fifty in breadth. Its most important 
productions are pepper, Sumatra camphor, cocoa-nut, betel, 
bamboo, sugar-cane. Various palms, and an abundance of 
tropical fruits are indigenous; turmeric, cassia, ginger, 
cloves, coffee, and nutmeg, and many scented woods, are 
not indigenous, having been introduced from the island of 
Banda or Nutmeg Island. 

“December 15. Passed ‘Thwart the Way,’ a much- 
dreaded point in navigating the China seas. 

“16. Employed in working ship through the straits. 
Passed the beautiful island of Crocatoo, which is unin¬ 
habited by human beings. The birds sung in the branches 
of its trees, which amid the vernal beauty seemed to promise 
a paradise on earth, all mirroring forth God’s glory; while 
the impulse of sail bears me onward to my home on the 
shores of free and enlightened America, not to lay down my 
armor and to take my rest, but to do all I can to promote 
the great enterprise in which I have embarked. 

“ December 18. To-day the consul’s man at Canton died. 
The reflection, how sad, that his wife is now left a widow, 
and his three little children are written fatherless ! Per¬ 
haps at this moment they are speaking with joy of their 
father’s anticipated return, while a ray of hope plays over 
the brow of their sorrow-stricken mother. Two of the 
sailors watched over him. His mattress and all his gar¬ 
ments but those in his chest have been thrown overboard, 
and floated onward on the blue bosom of the great high¬ 
way of nations. His chest has been secured by the captain, 
to be forwarded to his family on reaching New York. 

“ 19. Java Head is slowly receding from the sight. A 
bark in company. The corpse of the dead man, once strong 
and manly, was neatly shrouded in a sheet of sail-duck and 
committed to his watery grave. The captain read the 
burial-service with scarcely-suppressed sobs, while tears 
glistened in the eyes and on the weather-beaten faces of 
his hardy, but kind-hearted comrades.” All this brought 
up the death and burial of Miss Hobyn’s father, and her 
whole frame trembled with heaving emotions. 

“ The outlines of the African coast in sight. What 
Christian could gaze without feeling a deep spiritual in¬ 
terest on this gloomy land of spiritual darkness? or on St. 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


383 


Helena, with its high cliffs, the home of the angelic Sarah 
B. Judson, the real heroine and warrior, whose life was 
spent in the arduous work of saving souls from eternal 
death, and whose influence stays, like light after the sun is 
set, on the Christian world ? 

Miss Hobyn was delighted and interested in poring 
over Maury’s “ Chart of the Sea,” and comparing it with 
the portions of the sea over which she passed, and she found 
its indefatigable projector correct in every instance, so far 
as she was able to judge. 

She arrived iu New York after an agreeable passage of 
one hundred and thirty-seven days, and found that a 
stranger had sent an invitation for her to stay at her house 
while she remained in the city. 

On arriving at home, she found all glad to see her. Her 
cough and dyspeptic symptoms returned, and it was im¬ 
portant that she should try the benefit of traveling. She 
visited Washington and Alexandria, and then spent some 
time with her uncle, Colonel Sterling. 

While there, Celia Finley, the little girl who had spoken 
so unkindly to Miss Hobyn before she went away, wrote 
to her uncle to know what school he would advise her to 
go to, and to what school he sent his daughter, and she 
would try to avail herself of its opportunities. Colonel 
Sterling seemed troubled, and gave the letter to Almaria to 
| read, coldly saying, “I wish her well.” It would cost a 
great deal to go to the same school with his daughter, 
which was select and aristocratic; and even if Celia could 
| afford the means, it would not suit a girl who was poor. 

This reminded Almaria of the time when she wrote 
ji thrice to her uncle on the same errand, but received no 
ij reply. 

Mrs. Moony, who tied little Alonzo in the woods, be- 
si came so reduced in circumstances that her dissipated hus¬ 
band kept the locks on St. James River, living in a shanty. 
She no doubt died of a broken heart, and was successively 
followed to the grave by her children and husband, leaving 
an only son, a vagabond youth ; while Alonzo became 
wealthy and much respected on account of his moral 
worth. 

Mr. Springle died insolvent. His daughter Mary Jane, 





384 AN orphan of THE OLD DO MIN [ON. 


wbo married a rich man, and was a woman of accomplish¬ 
ments and piety, died within a short time of her husband, 
and left six or seven children in poverty, to share the 
charity of relatives and strangers; which shows how 
little we know of what is before us. 

Miss Hobyn, after waiting a few days, when her uncle 
seemed to have a little respite from his professional duties, 
returned him Celia’s letter, and volunteered to answer it, 
provided it met his entire approbation, saying that if he 
would afford her a conveyance she would visit her aunt 
(whom she had not seen since her return to the United 
States) and see Celia in person. Her uncle told her that 
she would oblige him very much if she would reply to the 
letter, and that his carriage and horses and driver were at 
her service at any time that she would wish to go, and one 
of his little sons would accompany her. 

Miss Hobyn started for her aunt’s. As she was wait¬ 
ing for a pair of draw-rails to be pulled down, instead of a 
gate, for her ingress into the plantation which her widowed 
aunt had rented, she cast a look around, taking a bird’s- 
eye view of everything. Instead of rich, well-cultivated 
fields, and a large house on an elevation affording an 
extensive view of the estates of wealthy neighbors, she 
saw contracted fields of corn, dwarfed in growth from the 
sterility of the soil ; the house old and dilapidated, having 
been erected perhaps a century previous and circumscribed 
in its dimensions, with only two small windows in the 
lower portion; pines, the everlasting growth of a poor 
soil, spread outtheirlugubrious shade,preventingthegrowth 
of animated nature. She alighted from the carriage, and was 
welcomed by her cousins and aunt, who looked care-worn 
and out of health. The exterior of the house was indeed 
cheerless, but far more so was the interior, which had 
scarcely any comfort,—open walls, ceiling, floors, and two 
mammoth fireplaces, with stones instead of andirons for 
the wood to rest upon. 

Mrs. Finley, even when she smiled, wore a look of fixed 
melancholy, which served to sadden rather than to give 
any pleasure to those who witnessed it. She had much 
to tell Almaria about her trials and disappointments 
since she had come to be dependent, and wished much 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


385 


that she had bought a small plantation near Almaria’s 
mother’s. 

Almaria told her that the place was still in the market, 
and that she would do all she could to have it purchased 
for her ; and she was sure that her aunt could not live the 
winter out if she remained in that old house. 

Nettie Finley had been teaching a school for five dollars 
per month, and had married an old widower, in whose 
fortune and temper she had been disappointed and was 
miserable. Mrs. Nowlin was dead. Her married life was 
far from a happy one, and, like most violent love-matches, 
the shadow was grasped without the substance. 

The home was purchased for Mrs. Finley, and her 
brother-in-law and sister were very kind to her in her desti¬ 
tution, and more so than any one else,—yea, even than 
her own children. Almaria took Celia to a most excellent 
school. 

“ The way of transgressors is hard.” One of Swin¬ 
dle’s sons was hung by the infuriated populace in Texas 
in a forest. He had been to collect a small amount of 
money from one of his father’s creditors, who had not the 
means to meet the demand. Angry words were succeeded 
by the murder of the unfortunate debtor. Neither the 
law nor old Swindle’s money could stay the fury of the 
enraged people. The blood of their worthy citizen called 
aloud for vengeance, while the unpopularity of the mur¬ 
derer’s father augmented the rage of the neighbors to such 
a degree that they did not wait for a legal course to be 
taken. Surely “ with what measure ye mete it shall be 
measured to you again.” 

Would that the “ golden rule ” were practiced, and peace, 
universal good-will, blessed the whole earth! 

Not long after Miss Hobyn’s return home, her eldest 
brother, who resided in St. Louis, offered to pay her fare 
on a visit to him and family, and a home with them as 
long as she lived. She accepted his proposal to pay them 
a visit, and soon after took the cars at Richmond for the 
Far West. After many hundreds of miles of tedious travel, 
passing through many beautiful towns and crossing the 
Father of Waters in a thunder-storm, she at length ap¬ 
proached to the mammoth city, the Rome and London of 

34 




386 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


the Western valley. At the first view, the town presented 
a dark, dilapidated, worn-out, dreary, uninviting 1 aspect. 
Ink-like torrents rushed down the gutters ; children, of 
neglected and uncultivated appearance, were performing 
aquatic feats in the murky fluid as it flowed on either side 
of the streets. The meeting of the brother and only sister, 
whom he had not seen since childhood, was very joyful 
and touching, as may well be imagined. At her brother’s 
request she had hastened forward, in order to attend the 
great fair which was about to take place a little beyond 
the suburbs of that busy, bustling city, where were to be 
gathered the products of the field, the farm-yard, the gar¬ 
den, the orchard, the dairy, with sculpture, painting, and 
all the fine arts. 

“ The citizens’ railway was the favorite conveyance se¬ 
lected, as being the only through track; but it was soon 
discovered to be entirely inadequate, scarcely beginning to 
supply the demand; consequently every vehicle w T as brought 
into requisition. The most elegant carriages, as well as 
the express, carts, were turned out and made to do duty. 
A rough estimate of the number of people on the grounds, 
from the admission fees taken at the gate, would not, on 
the first day,, be less than twenty-five thousand. 

“In the fine-art department there were three awarding 
committees : one on musical instruments, another on archi¬ 
tecture, and a third on sculpture, carving, painting, and 
drawing. Three hundred dollars (an annual subscription) 
was liberally offered by Dr. William Yanzant to develop 
the artistic talent of the youth in the Mississippi valley. 

“There was a large number of beautiful articles dis¬ 
played in the hall, including several paintings of the highest 
order. One of the most attractive to the passing observer 
who scarcely knew where to rest his feet or his°eyes in so 
great a display,'was a night scene on a Western river the 
rays of the moon, newly risen, flooding the landscape 
and a flatboat, with its crew, floating with the current 
and dark mountains in the background. The most beau¬ 
tiful object of the sculpture, both in exquisite design 
and execution, was a «gem of the ocean,’ a babe sleeping 
in a shell. The show of the musical instruments em¬ 
braced no great variety, though there were several organs 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 


387 


and piano-fortes of beautiful workmanship and splendid 
exterior. 

1 he exhibitions in the Floral Ilall were passingly beau¬ 
tiful. On entering the room, the first thing that attracts 
the eye and command's the admiration of the visitor is 
a grand agricultural temple, formed in the shape of a tower, 
rising to the roof of the tent, and constructed of sheaves 
of wheat, oats, and rye, adorned with pendent ears of corn, 
wreathed with evergreens, and the whole surmounted by 
the American flag. The base is ornamented with group¬ 
ings of vegetables, from beneath which extends a spacious 
platform, with a flight of steps in the centre, and on either 
wing a magnificent vase filled with grapes, flowers, and 
buds. In the background is seen a diminutive lake; 
its banks covered with lichen and moss, and from the 
middle springs a jet d’eau that increases the effect in a high 
degree. About the lake lies nestled a splendid collection 
of shrubbery, which add more romance and beauty to the 
scene. 

“After being satisfied with surveying the agricultural 
temple, the eye seemed impelled to glance toward the 
western portion of the hall, where, occupying one-fourth 
of the circle, was a representation in miniature of a moun¬ 
tain-cliff. But a few glances are not sufficient for this. 
The visitor will stand long in admiration of its enchanting 
wildness and natural simplicity. The cliff is from fifteen 
to twenty feet in height at its summit, from near which 
issues a tiny stream of.water that bubbles through fissures 
of rocks and drips over the mossy sides into a small basin, 
over which the clear liquid pours in the form of a gentle 
cascade into a lake, which is divided in two by a bulge iu 
the base of the cliff. On the left-hand side is a rude arch 
embellished with mosses, through which splendid per¬ 
spective landscape is seen, painted by an artist of St. 
Louis. On each side of this artistic imitation of nature 
was a plat of evergreens, orange, wild red berry, several 
species of arbor vitae, pines, etc., serving as a tasteful and 
elegant relief. The bank of the lake or pond was orna¬ 
mented with shrubbery and green turf. On viewing this 
splendid piece of mountain scenery, one feels that he has 
suddenly been transferred from the confines of civilization 




388 an orphan of the old dominion. 


and placed in a sequestered region, where nature seems 
to have expanded all her bounteous powers of fantastic 
architecture, and brought forth a work of surpassing love¬ 
liness. The mouth of the arch, which somewhat resem¬ 
bled the entrance to a cove, looked as though it might have 
been suitable for the delivery of the Delphic oracle by 
the Grecian priestess. The truthfulness to nature which 
characterizes the cliff was tested when the rain-torrents 
soaked through the pavilion which covered the hall. As 
the water fell upon the miniature crags, it formed many 
little cascades and fountains, mingling at the base in a 
rushing waterfall that was beautiful to behold. 

“ Indeed, there were so many beautiful and useful articles 
exhibited that I felt almost bewildered : a vase of beautiful 
artificial flowers, so true to life that one could scarce 
believe them made of feathers, fruits, and vegetables,— 
larger than any I had ever seen of the same kind i a bonnet 
made of the shucks of Indian corn, body and trimmings, 
entirely home-made, indigenous, and a decided curiosity! 
Were a description of the fair-grounds and the articles 
exhibited written, it would form a not uninteresting volume 
to the quidnuncs.’ 7 

While in St. Louis, Miss Hobyn visited all the schools 
which are supported by the city, and found them equal or 
superior to any or most of the expensive schools in the 
Old Dominion. How her mind went back to the time 
when she had to toil hard and eat the bread of carefulness 
to defi ay the enormous expenses which were incurred 
inevitably by her when she was trying to acquire an edu¬ 
cation, with no friend to aid her in her enterprise! Both 
teachers and pupils, throughout the whole number of the 
public and normal schools, seemed to be pervaded by 
glowing enthusiasm, and an earnest and indomitable devo¬ 
tion to the work of giving and receiving instruction. Ac¬ 
curacy, thoroughness, punctuality, industry, and all other 
scholarly and Christian virtues, must inevitably grow up 
under the influence of these schools. 

Taking into consideration its recent origin and growth, 
no city on the continent affords so many opportunities for 
mental, moral, and religious training as St. Louis. Its 
climate is cold and damp, and bad for constitutions predis- 


AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION. 339 

posed to pulmonary complaints, or it would soon eclipse 
every other city in the United States in a literary and 
commercial point of view. 

The damp, cold winds of that lime-dusted city soon 
brought on Miss Hobyn’s cough, and her physician ad¬ 
vised a speedy return to a more congenial climate. Ac- 
coidingly she took passage in the beautiful steamer 
Kunyan, via Nashville, having taken leave of an affection¬ 
ate brother with a heart almost broken. To have a 
brother’s arm to lean upon, to look up to for advice, was 
a pleasure she had not known for a long time before her 
visit to the Mound City. Now she had to resign all; yet 
she felt that God, who was the bestower of her mercies, 
was also the appointer of her trials, the equity and good¬ 
ness of whose government she could not impeach. 

For years Almaria had prayed that she might hear from 
her brother Alonzo. She could not believe that he was 
dead. She continued to write, until a telegram was 
received, saying that the prayers of the aged mother were 
heard ; that her son still lived, and had ever been guided 
by the teachings of his Christian mother since he left, and 
would, ere many months, embrace her once more. He had 
not been able to hear from her or his sister for a number 
of years, and had supposed them dead. Remittance after 
remittance did he forward to his aged mother and sister; 
but the deep snows did not permit them to come to hand 
ere that noble, pious, Christian mother was called to the 
better land, where sufferings from pain, sorrow, disappoint¬ 
ments, sickness, pain, and death are felt and feared no 
more. She seemed to be sailing on an ocean of love 
that was gently bearing her on to the great fountain. 
Alonzo had his mother’s full permission to leave her; he 
told her that he would return to her if she would wish him 
to do so. Almaria went to join her brother in his sum¬ 
mit home on the Pacific coast, and promises to be as happy 
as earthly comforts contributed by the hand of a kind 
brother can make her. Oh, how she did miss that blind, 
aged, and pious mother that she had taken care of so long! 
That mother never appeared more interesting than when 
nearing her end, which was mercifully hidden from Al¬ 
maria. Her mind seemed rejuvenated as she detailed 

34* 





390 AN ORPHAN OF THE OLD DOMINION 


from its rich treasury of knowledge so many facts both 
from sacred and profane history,—facts from travels of her 
own experience and observation, and book after book of 
classical and standard value. How her almost sight¬ 
less eyes longed once more to behold her long absent son! 
But she is not, for God took her, and from her heavenly 
home she beholds her children. Then rest, sweet angelic 
mother, rest!—the world was too rude for thee ! 


THE END. 


LIST OF PUBLICATIONS 

OF 

J. B. Lippincott & Co. 

PHILADELPHIA . 


Will be sent by mail , pest paid , on receipt of the price. 


The Albert NYanza . Great Basin of the Nile> 

and Explorations of the Nile Sources. By Sir Samuel Whiti 
Baker, M. A., F. R. G. S., &c. With Maps and numerous Illus¬ 
trations, from sketches by Mr. Baker. New edition. Crown 8vo. 
Extra cloth, $ 3 . 


“ It is one of the most interesting and 
instructive boohs of travel ever issued ; 
and this edition, at a reduced price, will 
bring it within the reach of many who 
have not before seen it.”— Bosto?tJo:irttal. 


“ One of the most fascinating, and cer¬ 
tainly not the least important, books of 
travel published during the century.” 
Boston Eve. Transcript. 


The Nile Tributaries of Abyssinia , and the Szvord- 
Hunters of the Hamran Arabs. By Sir Samuel White Baker, 
M. A., F. R. G. S., &c. With Maps and numerous Illustrations, 
from original sketches by the Author. New edition. Crown 
8 vo. Extra cloth, $ 2 . 75 . 


“We have rarely met with a descriptive 
work so well conceived and so attractively 
written as Baker’s Abyssinia, and we cor¬ 


dially recommend it to public patronage 
. . . It is beautifully illustrated.”— N. O 
Times. 


Eight Year I Wandering in Ceylon . By Sir 
Samuel White Baker, M. A., F. R. G. S., &c. With Illustra¬ 
tions. i 6 mo. Extra cloth, $ 1 . 50 . 


" Mr. Baker’s description of life in Cey- 
ion, of sport, of the cultivation of the soil, 
of its birds and beasts and insects and rep¬ 
tiles, of its wild forests and dense jungles, 
of its palm trees and its betel nuts and in¬ 
toxicating drugs, will be found very in¬ 
teresting. The book is well written and 
beautifully printed.”— Balt. Gazette. 


“Notwithstanding the volume abounds 
with sporting accounts, the natural history 
of Ceylon is well and carefully described, 
and the curiosities of the famed island are 
not neglected. It is a valuable addition to 
the works on the East Indies.”— Philo, 
Lutheran Observer. 













PUBLICATIONS OF J. B. LIFPINCOTT & CO. 


The American Beaver and his Works. By Lewis 

H. Morgan, author of “ The League of the Iroquois.” Hand¬ 
somely illustrated with twenty-three full-page Lithographs and 
numerous Wood-Cuts. One vol. 8 vo. Tinted paper. Cloth 
extra, $ 5 . 


“ The book may be pronounced an ex¬ 
pansive and standard work on the Ameri¬ 
can beaver, and a valuable contribution to 
science.”— N.Y. Herald. 

“The book is an octavo of three hun¬ 
dred and thirty pages, on very thick paper, 
handsomely bound and abundantly illus¬ 
trated with maps and diagrams. It is a com¬ 
plete scientific, practical, historical and des¬ 


criptive treatise on the subject of which it 
treats, and will form a standard for those 
who are seeking knowledge in this de¬ 
partment of animal life. . . . By the pub¬ 
lication of this book, Messrs. J. B. Lip- 
pincott & Co., of Philadelphia, have really 
done a service to science which we trust 
will be well rewarded ”— Boston Even. 
Traveler. 


The Autobiography of Dr. Benjamin Franklin . 

The first and only complete edition of Franklin’s Memoirs. Printed 
from the original MS. With Notes and an Introduction. Edited 
by the Hon. John Bigelow, late Minister of the United States to 
France. With Portrait from a line Engraving on Steel. Large 
i 2 mo. Toned paper. Fine cloth, beveled boards, $ 2 . 50 . 


"The discovery of the original auto¬ 
graph of Benjamin Franklin’s character¬ 
istic narrative of his own life was one of 
the fortunate events of Mr. Bigelow’s dip¬ 
lomatic career. It has given him the op¬ 
portunity of producing a volume of rare 
bibliographical interest, and performing a 
valuable service to the cause of letters. 
He has engaged in his task with the en¬ 
thusiasm of an American scholar, and 


completed it in a manner highly credit¬ 
able to his judgment and industry.”— The 
New York Tribune. 

“ Every one who has at heart the honor 
of the nation, the interests of Am -rican 
literature and the fame of Frankh.i will 
thank the author for so requisite a national 
service, and applaud the manner and 
method of its fulfillment.”—^^ Even. 
Tra?iscript 


The Dervishes. History of the Dervishes; or , 

Oriental Spiritualism. By John P. Brown, Interpreter of the 
American Legation at Constantinople. With twenty-four Illus¬ 
trations. One vol. crown 8 vo. Tinted paper. Cloth, $ 3 . 50 . 


“ In this volume are the fruits of long 
years of study and investigation, with a 
great deal of personal observation. It 
treats, in an exhaustive manner, of the 
belief and principles of the Dervishes. 


• \ \ the whole, this is a thoroughly 
original work, which cannot fail to be¬ 
come a book of reference. ’ ’— The Pkilada. 
Press. 


New America. By Wm. Hepworth Dixon. Fourth 

edition. Crown 8 vo. With Illustrations. Tinted paper. Extra 
cloth, $ 2 . 75 . 


“In this graphic volume Mr. Dixon 
(ketches American en and women sharp¬ 


ly* vigorously and truthfully, under every 
aspect .”—Dublin University Magazine. 







PUBLICATIONS OF J. B. LIPPINCOTT <5r* CO. 


Our Own Birds of the United States. A Familiar 

Natural History of the Birds of the United States. By William 
L. Baily. Revised and Edited by Edward D. Cope, Member of 
the Academy of Na nrai Sciences. With numerous Illustrations, 
i6mo. Toned papei. Extra cloth, $1.50. 


“ The text is all the more acceptable to 
the general reader because the birds are 
called by their popular names, and not by 
the scientific titles of the cyclopaedias, and 
we know them at once as old friends and 
companions. We commend this unpre¬ 
tending little book to the public as pos¬ 
sessing an interest wider in its range but 
similar in kind to that which belongs to 
Gilbert White's Natural History of Sel- 
borne. ’— IV. Y. Even. Post. 

“ I he whole book is attractive, supply¬ 
ing much pleasantly-conveyed information 
for young readers, and embodying an ar¬ 


rangement and system that will often make 
it a helpful work of reference for older 
naturalists.”— Philada. Even. Bulletin. 

“To the youthful, ‘Our Own Birds’ ia 
likely to prove a bountiful source of pleas¬ 
ure, and cannot fail to make them thor¬ 
oughly acquainted with the birds of the 
United States. As a science there is none 
more agreeable to study than ornithology. 
We therefore feel no hesitation in com¬ 
mending this book to the public. It is 
neatly printed and bound, and is profusely 
illustrated.”— New York Herald. 


A Few Friends , and How They Amused Thcm- 

selves. A Tale in Nine Chapters, containing descriptions of Twenty 
Pastimes and Games, and a Fancy-Dress Party. By M. E. Dodge, 


author of “Hans Brinker,” 
cloth, $1.25. 

“ This convenient little encyclopaedia 
strikes the proper moment most fitly. The 
evenings have lengthened, and until they 
again become short parties will be gath¬ 
ered everywhere and social intercourse 
will be general. But though it is compar¬ 
atively easy to assemble those who would 
be amused, the amusement is sometimes 
replaced by its opposite, and more resem¬ 
bles a religious meeting than the juicy en¬ 
tertainment intended. The ‘ Few Friends’ 
Ascribes some twenty pastimes, all more 


&c. i2mo. Toned paper. Extra 


or less intellectual, all provident of mirth, 
requiring no preparation, and capable ot 
enlisting the largest or passing off with the 
smallest numbers. The description is con¬ 
veyed by examples that are themseive 3 
‘as good as a play.’ The book deserves 
a wide circulation, as it is the missionary 
of much social pleasure, and demands no 
more costly apparatus than ready w'it and 
genial disposition.” — Philada. North 
A merican. 


Cameos from English History. By the author of 

“The Heir of Redclyffe,” &c. With marginal Index. I2ma 
Tinted paper. Cloth, $1.25 ; extra cloth, $1.75. 


“ History is presented in a very attractive “ An excellent design happily executed." 

»nd interesting form for young folks in this — N. Y. Times. 
work.”— Pittsburg Gazette. 

The Diamond Edition of the Poetical Works of 

Robert Burns. Edited by Rev. R. A. Willmott. New edition. 
With numerous additions. i8mo. Tinted paper. Fine cloth, $i. 


* This small, square, compact volume is 
tinted in clear type, and contains, in three 
undred pages, the whole of Burns’ poems, 
with a glossary and index. It is cheap, 


elegant and convenient, bringing the works 
of one of the most popular of British poe».s> 
within the means of every reader .”—B 
ton Even. Transcript. 















PUBLICATIONS OF J. B. LIPPINCOTT &• CO. 


Cottage Piety Exemplified. By the author of 

“ Union to Christ,” “ Love to God,” etc. i6mo. Extra cloth. $ 1.25. 

“A very interesting sketch.”— N. r. Observer. 


Stories for Sundays , Illustrating the Catechism . 

By the author of “ Little Henry and his Bearer.” Revised and 
edited by A. Cleveland Coxe, Bishop of Western New York, 
and author of “Thoughts on the Services,” etc. i2mo. Illus¬ 
trated. Extra cloth. $1.25. Tinted paper. Extra cloth. $1.75, 
Fine Edition. Printed within red lines. Extra cloth. Gilt 
edges. $2.50. 


"We are glad to see this charming 
book in such a handsome dress. This 
was one of our few Sunday books when 
we were a school-boy. Sunday books are 
more plentiful now, but we doubt whether 
there is any improvement on Mrs. Sher¬ 
wood’s sterling stories for the young.”— 
Lutheran Observer. 


“ The typography is attractive, and the 
stories illustrated by pictures which ren¬ 
der them yet more likely to interest the 
young people for whose religious im¬ 
provement they are designed.”— N. Y. 
Evening Post. 


An Index to the Principal Works in Every De- 

partment of Religious Literature. Embracing nearly Seventy 
Thousand Citations, Alphabetically Arranged under Two Thou¬ 


sand Heads. By Howard 
Edition. With Addenda to 

“ A work of immense labor, such as no 
one could prepare who had not the years 
allotted to the lifetime of man. We 
know of no work of the kind which can 
compare with it in value.”— Portland 
Zion's Advocate. 

“ The value of such a book can hardly 
be overestimated. It is a noble contribu- 


Malcom, D. D., LL.D. Second 

[870. 8vo. Extra cloth. $4. 

tion to literature. It meets an urgen 
need, and long after Dr. Malcom shal 
have left the world many an earnest pen- 
worker will thank him, with heartfelt 
benedictions on his name, for help and 
service rendered.”— Boston Watchman 
and Reflector. \ 


The Geological Evidences of the Antiquity of Man , 

with Remarks on the Origin of Species by Variation. By Sir 
Charles Lyell, F.R.S., author of “ Principles of Geology,” etc. 
Illustrated by wood-cuts. Second American, from the latest London, 
Edition. 8vo. Extra cloth. $3. 

This work treats of one of the most in- I those who favor its deductions as by thoss 
terestmg scientific subjects of the day, and who condemn them, 
will be examined with interest, as well by | 


The Student's Manual of Oriental History . A 
Manual of the Ancient History of the East, to the Commencement 
of the Median Wars. By Francois Lenormant, Sub-Librarian 
of the Imperial Institute of France, and E. Chevallier, Member cf 
the Royal Asiatic Society, London. 2vols. i2mo. Fine cloth. $5.50. 

“The best proof of the immense re- Francois Lenormant’s admirable Hand- 
suits accomplished in the various depart- book 0f Ancient History."— London 
ments of philology is to be found in M. Athenceum. 






PUBLICATIONS OF J. B. LIPPINCOTT &> CO. 


Preparation for Death . Translated from the 

Italian of Alphonso, Bishop of S. Agatha. By Rev. Orby Ship- 

ley, M. A. Square crown 8vo. Tinted paper. Extra cloth, red 
edges. $1.75. 


“ But at the same time many of the 
pages of this book teem with rich spiritual 
matter, and many of the prayers may be 
well studied as models.”— Presbyterian 
Banner. 

“ As to the contents, their merits have 
long since been settled, deeply and loving¬ 


ly, in all hearts whose needs and tastes 
make welcome the precious ore outpoured 
for us through the long ages by those who 
have dug earnestly in the exhaustless mine 
of communion with God.”— Charleston 
Courier. 


Mizpah. Friends at Prayer. Containing a Prayer 

or Meditation for Each Day in the Year. By Lafayette C. 
Loomis. i2mo. Beautifully printed on superfine tinted paper, 
within red lines. Fine cloth. $2 . Extra cloth, gilt edges. $2.50. 


“A beautifully printed volume with 
colored border. The plan of the work 
consists in ‘ an evening meditation’ for 
each day of the year ; with appropriate 
Scripture references for morning and even¬ 


ing. The meditations are well and piously 
written, and will, we doubt not, accom¬ 
plish great good ."—The Lutheran Ob¬ 
server. 


Blunt's Key to the Holy Bible. 

Knowledge and Use of the Holy Bible, 
author of “ Household Theology,” etc. 


“ Is a compact history of Holy Scrip¬ 
ture, showing how, when and by whom 
it was written, with what purpose, what 
was its writers’ inspiration, how it is to be 
interpreted, and what are the Apocrypha 
of the Old and New Testaments. There 


A Key to the 

By J. H. Blunt, M. A., 

i6mo. Extra cloth. $1. 

is an Appendix of peculiar Bible words, 
with their meanings, and a good Index. 
. . . On the whole, this is a singularly 
well-executed work, of great value in many 
respects.”— The Philada. Press. 


Pulpit Germs. Plans for Sermons. By Rev. W. 

W. Wythe. i2mo. Tinted paper. Extra cloth. $1.50. 


“This book is intended as an aid to 
clergymen in the preparation of their ser¬ 
mons—not as a labor-saving apparatus for 
drones, but as an incentive to study. It 
Contains 455 texts, upon each of which the 
leading heads or skeletons of a discourse 


are supplied with occasional subdivisions 
under such heads. The utility of the work 
is obvious.”— San Francisco Times. 

“The book is unquestionably the besl 
and most unexceptionable of its kind we 
have met with.”— The Prot. ChurcJi 7 nan. 


Evidences of Natural and Revealed Theology . 

By Chas. E. Lord. 8 vo. Toned paper. Extra cloth. $3.50. 


“This volume bears the marks of care¬ 
ful study and clear thinking. . . . The 
book is a calm, serious and valuable con¬ 
tribution to the theologica’ literature of 
the age.”— N. Y. Observer. 

“ Dr. Lord is a calm, clear and careful 
Writer, and this volume is a valuable con¬ 
tribution to theological literature. 


. . . As a summary treatise upon nat¬ 
ural and revealed theology, or as a manual 
for use in schools and higher institutions 
of learning, this book has few, if any, su¬ 
periors. It will therefore be welcome to 
the general reader of religious works and 
useful to the cause of education.”— N. Y. 
Times. 


The Christian Worker; A Call to the Laity . By 

Rev. C. t. Beach. i6mo. Cloth. $ 1. 















PUBLICATIONS OF J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO. 


Who is He P An Appfeal to those who Regard with 

any doubt the name of Jesus. By S. F. Smiley. i6mo. Cloth. 
75 cents. 


“We hail this little volume, and rejoice 
at its publication.”— The Episcopalian. 
“Every Friend, every Christian, and 


most especially every one who is not a 
Christian, should possess and read it.’’— 
Friends' Review. 


Ecce Dens Homo; 07The Work and Kingdom of 


the Christ of Scripture. i2mo. 

“There is not a page of the book that 
is wearisome, tedious or dry. The reader 
feels that a superior intellect is not here 
weaving a web around him. Amid such 
terse, short, pithy sentences the light must 
shine, and misconception is quite impossi¬ 
ble.”— The Episcopalian. 

... “It seems to be a clear, concise 


Tinted paper. Extra cloth. $1.50. 

presentation of substantially the common 
doctrine of the Church on this subject.’’— 
The Congregationalist. 

“We accept with pleasure, as a good 
statement of the Christian Church, nearly 
everything in the volume.’’— The Na¬ 
tional Baptist. 


The Divine Teacher. Bemg the Recorded Say¬ 
ings, of our Lord Jesus Christ during His Ministry on Earth. 
Small i2mo. Tinted paper. Neat cloth. $1.25. 


“ The idea is excellent, the workman¬ 
ship thoughtful, and the book will be a 
valuable aid to devotion. The little vol¬ 
ume will be highly prized by those who 


are longing and seeking help that may 
bring them into closer fellowship with the 
Divine Master and Lord of the Church.” 
—British Qtiarterly Review. 


The Unconscious Truth of the Four Gospels. By 

W. H. Furness, D. D. 121110. Tinted paper. Extra cloth. $1.25. 


“A thoughtful and able work.”— N. Y. 
Even. Post. 

“A really healthy and refreshing relig¬ 
ious book.”— The Liberal Christian. 


“ One well worth a close perusal by all 
who have made the study of the New 
Testament a specialty.”— Chicago Even. 
Journal. 


Last Days of our Saviour. The Life of our 

Lord, from the Supper in Bethany to His Ascension into Heaven, 
in Chronological Order, and in the Words of the Evangelists. For 
Passion Week. Arranged by Charles D. Cooper, Rector of St 
Philip’s Church, Philadelphia. i6mo. Cloth. $ 1. 


. “ We have examined this with great sat¬ 
isfaction.”— Boston Christian Witness. 

“ The idea is an excellent one, and af¬ 
fords the best possible means oDobtain- 

The Reformation o* 


ing a correct acquaintance with the Man 
ot Sorrows and the great Immanuel iu 
the most interesting aspect of His life.”— 
Balt. Episcopal Methodist. 

ihumm of England. Its 


History, Principles and Results. 1514-1547. By Rev. John 
Blunt, M. A., F. S. A., etc. 8vo. Cloth. $ 6 . 


“It is distinctly a learned book. The 
author is not a secondhand retailer of facts; 
he is a painstaking, conscientious student, 


who derives his knowledge from original 
sources.”— London Times. 








































A? 



3 % 

v 1 * « *<s> ' n * y 

\ % A* S 

x°<^ 

.0 o A 



\ v -> 

\\ o N c „ V- 
S> c, *t o 


A> 

^ - < 


A 

i> 





mini mill! 


if 


0-' <->, t- ^ or ^ 

'» N 0 NA ^ »ni“ 

JF C> \> S s V '* 

<* r 3 .51 * ^ 



,A 

>-* 




r- V A 

° \* - 
, - a * 

-* VmPB«V .F 

o m c ^ ^ 7 * * s 


V v *r. 





' *$s V W ' -V a'X ' <? 5, f V ' 

aX’ cAm^, * C.X * pf\ Vs % r ' <f> -a, ♦ 

° ^lliF A* v « av . ./A ° ^ av » 

j.i 



A 




**# 

^ \ * <$y ' A> f . 

^ v \ ^CL' 

A X/ v* s s A v . 6 c y ° v * 

v v A V A 

- ^ v * 



<37 

/ 

^ ^ V 

_ rjj « o o' 

x° <v 

A A A7A«A<A' ^ f n,o 

N 0 V v * n 8,1 \V cue, V o v 0 1 0 

A° *♦*%'♦ % v * *o* ^*o 

A * rA .-/ A, r ' A y, * * - A» V- 

'* * " '”• '' , '« ,J V tMEk- IV 

*> w //% v ;c A . 
V'*-v°.% '-‘V .»«>>■- 





^ A 

AVWVV - *'^W V • t ** 


aV 


■£* i 


AX' 1 V< 3 V 













































































































